ã€ŠThe Daring Billionaireéˆ¥æªš Wife by Lypsticalã€‹ Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Vanessa POV hey already ten minutes past ? pm and Tin still all alone in arious suite where I¡¯m supposed to meet Dominic Richards, my future husband. Apart from all the facts I¡¯ve read about him in news articles, he¡¯s still a stranger to me. We¡¯ve only spoken twice and both times, in the presence of our parents. The first time was during our introductions at a corporate event and the second time was at my father¡¯s birthday party organized by Mr Richards, Dominic¡¯s father, Other than that, we didn¡¯t speak at all. I did try to talk to him thay, but he seemed to avoid me and until this day, I wonder why This is the first time we¡¯ve having a one on one conversation and he¡¯s the one who texted me so we could meet up here. Despite urging me to be early, he¡¯s quitehe and I¡¯m starting to wonder if he¡¯ll actually show up. As I sit and wait, I can¡¯t stop looking around at all the luxury he and his family live in. Even this grand hotel belongs to his Lamily. He¡¯s a business tycoon and billionaire. No matter hose I look at it, I¡¯m only doing this for my father because this is about to work in his favor, While I think about all the good things for my family that wille from this marriage, the door finally creaks open and Dominic walks in. He slows down for a moment as he looks dos at his phone while texting, then puts it in the pocket of his pants. He¡¯s in a ck tailored suit. He then continues to approach the round table without even looking at me, taking up so much space by swinging his armis arrogantly Despite the arroganer from his bodynguage, I still can¡¯t stop staring at him because he¡¯s so handsome. We might not know each other personally, but I can¡¯t deny how attractive he is. When he gets to the round table, he casually pulls out a chair on the other side and sits down as he runs his hand through his silky hair. I expect him to speak first but when he takes too long, I feel awkward so I say something instead. ¡°Good evening I give him a smile, trying my best to make secin genuine. ¡°Took you long enough he replies arrogantly, his facial expression matching his attitude. *Excuse me?¡± I furrow my eyebrows, not expecting him to be so up front with his arrogance. He leans back in his seat, tilts his head and says. ¡°You should¡¯ve greeted me the moment I walked in.¡± Is he being serious right now? How condescending of him to treat me this way. All my life, I¡¯ve never been one to back down and I definitely don¡¯t n on starting now. Which is why I attempt to say something and speak out against this unbelievable disrespect he¡¯s portraying towards me. ¡°Why would you expect me to greet-¡± ¡°Enough, let¡¯s get straight to the point, he cuts me off as he takes out his phone.. Tlean back in my seat with a scoff of pure disbelief. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t hide my disappointment. However, I remind myself what¡¯s at stake, so I give him a light no. 11:30 TNI JU14 Chipert said¡± se let¡¯s get to the point as you have and a few weeks, which you already know and one that happens, you¡¯ll adhere to my schedule at all. imex¡± he states firmly, box gaar boring unto mine as he leans forhand across the table. ¡°You will attend any events I deem necessary, whether you ble it or not¡± Not only is his tone extremely condescending, it¡¯s also authoritative, but this is the time for me to seem intimidated. because the truth is that he not, which is why I squase no shoulders and meet his gare head on ¡°Understood,¡± I reply, my voice steady and showing no obvious signs of unwavering. This is our first private conversation and I refuse to let him see any sign of weakness in ¡°And I expect you to maintain a certain image in public no matter where we go he continues, his tone still condescending. ¡°As my wife, you¡¯re about to be a reflection of me and I won¡¯t stand for any type of behavior that could tarnish my excellent reputation I take a deep breath, clenching my fists under the table as I urge myself to stayposed. But sleep down. I just want tosh out at him. However, I can¡¯t. So much depends on this. ¡°As you wish. I¡¯ll do whatever¡¯s necessary to uphold your image reply, my tone once again firm. Despite the fueling rage inside of me, I know that I have to hold my tongue for the sake of my father¡¯spany. I already know that should I show any resistance to whatever he says, their¡¯s absolutely no doubt in the world that it¡¯ll onlyplicate things further. Though I¡¯m agreeing to a marriage of convenience, I refuse to let his arrogance and condescending attitude break me. y my part in this charade, all in the name of saving what matters the most to me. ???? Marrying him is the only way to secure the financial stability my family desperately needs. I try to push aside my feelings I and focus on the bigger picture. Before meeting him here, assumed that we wereing to know each other, but now I know that¡¯s all meaningless to hint I already see our interactions void of any real emotion or connection. As I watch him speak further while he keeps typing on his phone, his words cut through me like a knife. I can¡¯t ignore the sinking feeling in my gut. He¡¯s such an asshole. ¡°I already mentioned how you¡¯ll attend any events t deem fecessary and maintain a certain public image, While that¡¯s been discussed, there¡¯s something important I separately want to talk about. Do you know about the orphanage and children¡¯s hospital I established years ago?¡± ¡°Tex ¡°Those children are precious to me so even if you don¡¯t care, act like you do when the cameras are rolling.¡± His tone is actually threatening and I wonder how an arrogant asshole like him cares so deeply about children in need. That¡¯s the only thing I can appreciate about him right now. He then grabs my attention again when he changes the topic.. ¡°Just so you know, you weren¡¯t my first choice. I¡¯m doing this because of my father. He won¡¯t let me take over thepany as long as I¡¯m not married and it has to be you. I press my teeth against my tongue to stay calm. Right now, I wonder how I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life with Dominic, who sees me as nothing more than a pawn in his game of power and control. No matter how I feel right now, I once again remind myself that this is for the greater good and I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to save my father¡¯spany, even if it means that I have to sacrifice my own happiness in the process. 11 30 Thu Julie Chapter 1 €90%8 This isn¡¯t the love story 4 want. In a perfect set¨Cup, it should be amarriage filled with love and happiness, not just a cold contract But no matter how much I already don¡¯t like him, I¡¯ll tolerate his arogance and coldness. I¡¯ll be the perfect wife, even if it means giving up my own dreams One bright side to all this is that his entire family loves me ¡°You better take note of everytlung 1 just said to you,¡± he says to me, finally leaning back in his seat DIRE He immediately looks down at his phone to type something oner again. The least he can do is put his phone aside for now until we¡¯re done here, but this just goes to show how he doesn¡¯t value my presence. Despite how I feel, I respond firmly and say, ¡°I¡¯ve taken note of everything¡± ¡°Good. Any questions?¡± I already feel like leaving this suite because of how sad I am, but I have to stay and at least pretend that I want to be here. This is the part where I should be asking questions, but I have alisolutely nothing to ask an asshole like him. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to ask. I shake my head. ¡°I do have something to ask. Are you a virgin?¡± His question catches me off guard and my eyes widen a little. He doesn¡¯t break eye contact and that arrogance never fades. I quicklypose myself to respond. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± As soon as I give him my response, he raises his eyebrows. ¡°And you¡¯ll stay a virgin. I don¡¯t ever n on touching you,¡± he says to me. ¡°Fine by me.¡± ¡°But just look at you. He strokes his chin as he looks at me from across the table, thenposes himself at the sound of the door opening. ¡°Time for you to meet Carme* ¡°Who¡¯s Carme? I¡¯mpletelyst. ¡°Her.¡± He gestures to the door behind him and I still don¡¯t understand. Once the door opens, in walks a tall girl with a perfect figure, her long and wavy blonde hair only adding to her morous body hugging dress and high heels. Though I¡¯m mostly focused on her, I nce at him a few times and he keeps staring at me intently. What¡¯s going on in his head? I look away and focus on Carme again. I still don¡¯t know who she is and I¡¯m hoping he makes things clear for me soon.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When she¡¯s close enough to the table, I¡¯m in for a shock when he grabs her by the waist, leans forward so she can arch her back, and then they break into a steamy kiss right in my presence Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Van POV prise, my eyes widen and are glued to the two of them while they kiss. 1 hear it in my ears 9010 My heart is even racing so hard I canContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. When I can¡¯t take it anymore. I look away, but Carme keeps moaning against Dominic¡¯sps and it makes my blood boil. t because I wish that couldve been me, no way in the world to want to kiss this asshole, but because this is happening They¡¯re both so shameless When they finally break the kiss, she peeles as she runs her thumb along his lips that have turned red ¡°Habe, you ruined my lipstick¡± she says flirtatiously ¡°You know I always do¡± he replies with enthusiasm. ¡°Come here The entire time they approach me, I keep looking down, my forehead dampening from the sweat ¡°Baube, meet Vanessa, my future wife on paper,¡± he says to her and I try my best not to show how disgusted I am. In any other scenario, I should be smiling at her right now as we get to know each other, but how is that even possible in this ndatious situation? ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve understood everything my boyfriend has told you¡± She says with crossed arms and narrowed eyes that seem like they¡¯ll pierce through me. ¡°Of course.¡± I don¡¯t even bother to fake a smile this time. My face is nk as I clench my fists under the table. ¡°Did he tell you about me?¡± She raises an eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯s mine so stay out of our way.¡± She purses her lips and pokes out her hip. ¡°I should be the one getting married to my boyfriend, not you.¡± ¡°Babe,e on, we talked about this.¡± He stands behind her and wraps his arms around her gently. I just hate that it¡¯s not me.¡± She pouts. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change anything and you know it¡± He kisses her on the cheek. ¡°Did you hear that? In private, he¡¯s mine.¡± She smirks at me. I cant help but smile at the situation and it¡¯s not because I¡¯m amused in any way. I just don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. I¡¯ve seen enough of them Tilbe leaving now¡± I sigh deeply as I rise to my feet, clutching my purse after picking it up from the table. I didn¡¯t say you could leave,¡± he says to me harshly and his gaze is threatening. ¡°But I thought we discussed everything¡± I shrug, wondering why else he still wants to keep me there. Just so I can watch the two of them? Absolutely not ¡°Not ¡°Not quite everything has been discussed,¡± he says. ¡°You and my babe need to discuss your friendship.¡± t 11.30. Thu di Chapart 1 Triendship Icrease try forelesd, lost ike I¡¯d ever want to be friends with you¡± Camme rolls her eyes at me ¡°My befriend benever I want bout with you in the picture, things will have to be a linde different. Under the several vacations with you. 1111ing along as your friend¡± ? Is that all I ask, wondering what ridiculous thing I hear next ¡°No, that¡¯s not all¡± She scoffs, flipping her hair with an attitude. Ladies, I leave you to it. I have a board meeting,¡± he says, forming her around and kissing her on the lips. Once again, I look away but look hack at them just because I¡¯m so much in disbelief. While he kisses her, he opens his eyes and looks over at me, then quickly closes his eyes again. Why the hell did he do that? Just to make sure I was watching? Hs unbelievable. They kiss longer than they should and I lightly shake my head. This is unbearabile and I just can¡¯t awkwardly keep standing this close to them 1 clutch my purse so hard that I realize I might break something Finally, they pull away from each other¡¯s lips and she giggles again as she cleans his mouth. Then, he wraps his arms around her as they head out together. He¡¯s leaving but doesn¡¯t even bother to personally hid farewell to me. As soon as I¡¯m alone, 1 so badly want to hang my forehead against the table just to block out how much I¡¯ve experienced in less than twenty minutes. This is not fair and I know it. It was already had enough that this is nothing but a cold contract to him, but having to pretend to be friends with his girlfriend? And why didn¡¯t he marry her instead of me? He already mentioned that I was Mr Richard¡¯s choice for him, but why not Carme? She seems pretty wealthy to me. Even though I¡¯m curious as to why it¡¯s me and not her, I know this benefits my father¡¯spany. This is the solution to all our problems. While I¡¯m thinking that way, I feel my phone vibrate inside my purse, As I take it out while sitting back down in my chair, my hand is a little shaky from my rage, all because of how I¡¯ve been disrespected and disregarded by Dominic. As soon as I look down at the screen, I realize my father sent me a message. When I open it, I read the message while imagining the gentle tone of his voice. He¡¯s a soft spoken man. He¡¯s hoping everything is going well between me and Dominic as we get to know each other. If only I could tell him how awful it¡¯s been, but that doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s really holding onto the hope that this is it for us. And I¡¯m making it happen for him. Just when I think Carme¡¯s noting back, I get up so I can leave and won¡¯t have to deal with her, but the door creaks open and she walks back in, confidently strutting towards me. ¡°Sit back down so we can have a little chat, she says to me. I scoff quietly, sitting back down. She brings her chair close to mine and crosses her legs, her gaze almost threatening, but I¡¯m not bothered by it 2/5 1190 Thu ¨C Chapter 2 She looks at me mockingly and says, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things youll need to change and first of all your wardrobe.¡± ¡°I know. I discussed that with Dominis min. I see my boyfriend mentioned it¡± How petty of her to rub it in my face. But I¡¯m not bothered by it If she¡¯s trying to make me jealous, it¡¯s not working. I¡¯ve already epted the fact that they¡¯re a couple. ¡°Fine. Did he talk about the events you¡¯ll need to attend?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°And how to conduct yourself?¡±

sortance to what she¡¯s ¡°What about those kids at the orphanage and some shit like that She rolls her eyes as if giving no importance talking about. That already tells me the type of person she is ¡°Look, Dominic talked to me about everything. Do you actually have anything to talk to me about? If not, I¡¯d like to leave,¡± ¡°So you can go home to give the good news that you¡¯re really getting married? Don¡¯t get toofortable. ¡°I know what¡¯s expected of me, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can tell me what to do¡± But Dominic can¡± She smirks. I lean forward and smirk back at her. ¡°You¡¯re not Dominic. You¡¯re just Carme¡± Trying to be smart with me? You better watch the way you conduct yourself around my boyfriend¡± ¡°I definitely will Anything else?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need toe up with a story of how we know each other ¡°And then I can leave.¡± I¡¯m hoping the next few minutes go by quickly because I can¡¯t wait to leave this suite and go and have a lovely meal with Mr and Mrs Richards. While I¡¯m ready to be the wife I should be in public. I won¡¯t let Carme step all over nie in private. Aftering up with a fake story, which proves to be difficult because our opinions sh, we finallye up with one, When it alles to an end. I¡¯m ready to leave so I head for the door but before I can walk out, I stop in my tracks when she speaks bitterly from behind me. ¡°Just a reminder, you¡¯ll always be Dominic¡¯s wife only on paper¡± I look over my shoulder and say, ¡°Of course¡ and you¡¯ll always be the other woman.¡± ¡°How dare you? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re nothing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m out of here. While she keeps yelling, I walk out and shut the door. Even when I move away from that suite, I can hear her er still yelling and it makes me smirk. 35 ||| 11:30 Thu cua sua Chapter 2 DOKI My phone beeps again and Lamile when I check the message. It¡¯s from Mrs Richards. She can¡¯t wait to see me so we can also discuss the wedding dress ideas. She¡¯s always so enthusiastic. I love how I have all of them on my side. This is it. I¡¯m finally walking down the aisle and this should be one of the happiest moments of my life, but it¡¯s not. With a fake smile, which isn¡¯t too obvious because of the veil covering my face, I hold my head high with every step leading me closer to the altar. My family and friends all look on with admiration as I walk past them and some are in tears. If anything. I¡¯m the one who should be in tears, but I keep telling myself I can do this. way as far a as possible, but I know I Part of me even wants to turn around right now, take off these diamond heels and run away as can¡¯t, not when so much depends on this marriage. My father, who¡¯s walking beside me, is the happiest he¡¯s ever been and I know it¡¯s because of me and what¡¯s to be of this union. The church is grand and so are the decorations, everything radiating wealth and ss, something that means nothing to me, not when I know the type of man who¡¯s about to be my husband. I¡¯m now closer than ever to the altar and I finally see him, dressed in an elegant ck suit with a touch of white. His pearly whites are on full disy and he seems happy, but I know he¡¯s not. It¡¯s all just for the show. The press can¡¯t stop taking pictures and it¡¯s a little irritating all these shes going off in my face. On the left side of the front row seat, I spot Carme, who covers her mouth in amazement when I¡¯m close enough, as if blown away by my whole look. What a great actress she¡¯s being right now. I¡¯m only genuinely happy when I spot Mr and Mrs Richards and Dominic¡¯s siblings on the right. They¡¯re all so happy to see me finally be part of their family. Before my father hands me over to Dominic, he turns to me and smiles. And despite the life that awaits me, I can¡¯t help but genuinely smile back at him. I finally stand face to face with Dominic and his hands almost envelope mine since they¡¯re way bigger. vows and put on a show, which seems so believable that everyone is in awe, except Carme. We say our vows When it¡¯s time for the kiss, Dominic pulls back the veil and steps forward. This is going to be our first kiss. As soon as our lips touch, there¡¯s a round of apuse. I feel nothing when kissing him and we don¡¯t even part our lips. After breaking the kiss, we hold hands and smile for the crowd, the camera shes going off like crazy As I look around, I see my father wiping his tears as he stands with Mr Richard¡¯s, my kind and loving father inw. Dominic and I then walk out of the church hand in hand and friends and familye together to take pictures outside. I can¡¯t help but notice that everyone¡¯s smiles fade when Carme joins in on the action. I still wonder what the story behind it all is. The only reason she¡¯s here is because we¡¯re friends. They were all actually shocked to learn that. Once we take several pictures and Dominic and I say a few loving words to the press, Carme hugs me as if to congratte me but mockingly whispers in my ear. ¡°The only type of wedding night you¡¯re going to have is a good night¡¯s sleep and nothing else, bitch!¡± Chapter 3 hi takes everything into per in the presence of ever. Now that this wedding ceremony hase to an end. I¡¯m not just one but the daughter inw of the Richards farty And I¡¯m going to show her SEND GIFT Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Dominic¡¯s POV I¡¯m finally married, just like my father wanted. It was the only way I¡¯d be able to take over thepany. How unfair. As the first born son, it¡¯s my right to take over. I didn¡¯t want get married to Vanessa, but I had no choice. I still wish it didn¡¯t have to be this way because this sucks. I should be taking pictures with Carme right now as my new wife. I know it hurts her to see me hold Vanessa even if it¡¯s just for the press but she understands me. I n on making it up to her. Kissing Vanessa doesn¡¯t even feel right, which is why I didn¡¯t open up when we were pronounced husband and wife¡ To my surprise, she didn¡¯t part her lips either. How could she not want to kiss me? I¡¯ll have to get back at her for this. It¡¯s barely been an hour since the marriage blessing and she¡¯s already acting all high and mighty, just because she¡¯s no longer Vanessa Collins. To make things worse, my family loves her, everyone does, including my annoying younger brother. How could they show her this much love? I admit she¡¯s beautiful, but she¡¯s nothing special. All that love and affection should be going to Carme, but no matter what, that¡¯ll never happen. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve kept my rtionship with her a secret ever since they rejected her a year ago. They all hate her and im it¡¯s because of her true evil nature but I refuse to believe that. The only reason they hate her ording to me is because she¡¯s a divorced woman. She suffered so much and even when I tell them that, they don¡¯t care. Fine. I gave them their daughter¨Cinw and now I can have my . As upsetting as this day has been so far, the only thing that¡¯s made me happy is the good news from the children¡¯s hospital. One of the little girls in critical condition had a sessful operation and will make a full recovery. The moment I spor Vanessa and Carme hugging it out, Frank my best friend, throws his arm over my shoulder. ¡°Watching your wife and girlfriend embrace each other?¡± he mockingly says to me. ¡°Shot before someone up hears you.¡± I Cautiously look around, hoping no one is close enough. Frank is the only one who knows the truth and he¡¯s trustworthy Even after Vanessa and Carme break the hug, they¡¯re still smiling but I know Carme was putting Vanessa in her ce. She¡¯s just my wife on paper. When it¡¯s time to leave the church, I get in the drives away. e same car with Vadessa and I see my babe standing there alone as the ear She¡¯s waving at me just like everyone else. I wish I could make Vanessa ride in a different car so Carme could be next to me, but it¡¯s not possible for now. It puts me at ease that even if my family doesn¡¯t like Carme, which was clearly obvious when taking the wedding pictures, shellfortably make it to the next venue. I bought her a brand new car she could add to her already existing collection. As I continue thinking about her, I keep staring outside the window. I don¡¯t even want to look at Vanessa or talk to her, but I have to when I remember something ¡°What did you and Carme talk about when hugging each other?¡± Chapter 3 hing that convert ¡± she says bluntly I scoff as I look at her Compared to the first time we spoke one on one in that suite, her boldness has reached new heights. But I won¡¯t tolerate this amade of hers any longer How dare you speak to me that I¡¯m your husband¡± She doesn¡¯t even look at me as she gently taps her face. That still doesn¡¯t stop me from warning her. I¡¯m gonna have to deal with you and make sure you know your ce.¡± ¡°No need. I already know my ce.¡± I give up. I won¡¯t get into this with her. She acting all high and mighty because she knows I need her, too. My phone beeps and that makes me feel better when I read the message and it¡¯s from Carme. She says she¡¯s envious that I be dancing with Vinna very soon but other than that, I¡¯ll be dancing with her for a long time. We closer to the and it¡¯s time for me toy some ground rules. ¡°Lasten bere. Once again, we¡¯re putting on a show and the press will be there, so smile and act like you love me.¡± The same goes for you the Ent dance with my lovely fucking wife and my mouth hurts from faking this smile as she does the 7 cant wait to go to sleep. It¡¯s been such a long day,¡± she says, still smiling lovingly. She¡¯s obviously hinning at fucking her when we go on our honey moon. It¡¯s time for me to remind her about the rules. Tm not touching you¡± I ntly say to her. I don¡¯t remember saying I wanted you to touch me. I said I can¡¯t wait to go to sleep. Know the difference.¡± I know the difference¡± ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t¡± She scos, loosening the grip on our intertwined fingers. That¡¯s my cue to let go as well and everyone gives a round of apuse. As everyone join us on the dance floor, we exchange dancing partners and I end with my mother. She¡¯s so emotional that if her makeup wasn¡¯t the best quality in the world, it would be smudging ¡°You¡¯re so handsome, my son.¡± ¡°Mom, stop I chuckle Trantbelp I¡¯m so proud of you¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ve said it so many times¡± ¡°Please take good care of my precious daughter¨Cinw. She¡¯s spoken so highly of you and how you¡¯ve taken care of her so O 90% Chapter 3 Really I¡¯m surprised- ¡°Don¡¯t ever hurt her because if you hurt that sweet child and shees crying to me-¡± ¡°Mati stop¡± She wraps her hands around me and we both chuckle After everyone dances for a while, my father calls me over and he¡¯s standing with Mr Collins, my father¨Cinw. 1 They both congratte me once again and I have to once again pretend to care. They go on to talk about how radiant Vanessa looks on the dance floor and I have to pretend to care while I watch her. She¡¯s been such a great actress. At the same time, I steal nces at Carme, who¡¯s dancing with a stranger and I hate that I can¡¯t stop then. My father then grabs my attention when he mentions that he¡¯s still surprised Vanessa and Carme are friends. Before he can begin insulting Carme, I excuse myself so I can have a chat with my brother. Im not standing for this bullshit. We¡¯re finally at our honeymoon destination, I rented out a whole ind owned by a friend. It¡¯s beautiful here and I can¡¯t wait to see Carme. I made arrangements for her toe here earlier so she could arrive before me. The driver cares a box upstairs for Vanessa and though I pretend I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, I do. I heard her talking to her best friend earlier, who gave it to her as a gift. It¡¯s a box filled with lingerie. She might¡¯ve been acting all rough on the dance floor when she said she didn¡¯t want me to touch her, but that box says otherwise. Ive already thought about how I¡¯m going to reject her tonight and the thought of it fills me with anticipation. The whole time she walks ahead of me, she doesn¡¯t even look back. She¡¯s focused on talking to the maid so she can guide her to a room she can sleep in She emphasizes the sleeping part and I internally scoff. What a hypocrite. She¡¯s just dying for me to touch her, especially because she¡¯s a virgin, which still surprises me because she can get any man she wants to fuck her, just not me. After going up the stairs, the maid I assigned to look after Carme leads me to the bedroom where she is and the best is that Vanessa goes in the direction of the other hallway. part When I get to the door of my bedroom, the maid excuses herself and I lick my lips as I think about who¡¯s waiting for me inside. As soon as I step inside and close the door, Carme¡¯s on the bed her silky robe hiding what¡¯s underneath. ¡°I can finally have you all to myself,¡± she says, getting off the bed and dropping the robe to the floor. Her lingerie looks sexy on her and it excites me. As soon as I¡¯m close enough, I roughly bring her closer for a kiss, one which I fully enjoy, unlike what happened with Vanessa. When shees to mind, I remember the lingerie box she has with her and the fact she¡¯ll be waiting for me dressed in one of those pieces. The thought of rejecting her excites me so much that I need to go there and check on her. It¡¯ll be my chance to get back at her. ??? BContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 4 COMMENT Chapter 4 Vanessa It¡¯s been such a long day for me dealing with the press, taking all those family pictures, my feet hurt because I was in heels for such a long time and my mouth still has some difort from all that smiling to fake my happiness. Sitting on my white king size bed, I think about all the quality sleep I¡¯ll get tonight. I¡¯ve just finished tying my hair up while already in my new silky blue pajamas. Suddenly, there¡¯s a knock on my bedroom door. It¡¯s definitely not the maids because I didn¡¯t request for any of them toe to me. When I assume it¡¯s Dominic, my heart races a little and I fear that he¡¯s here to sleep with me. He already told ¦°¦¥ he¡¯ll never touch me, but if he¡¯s changed his mind, no way in the world will let that happen. Pulling myself together, I get off the bed, my bare feet stepping on the plush gray carpet as I walk over to the door to open

ink it is. I¡¯m really hoping this isn¡¯t what I think it is. As soon as I open the door and see him, our eyes don¡¯t even meet to toe While he looks at me from head to toe with furrowed eyebrows I spot the red lipstick marks around his mouth. His clothes. and hair are also a little messy. I guess he just couldn¡¯t wait to fuck Carme. He should be with her right now, not here with

When he doesn¡¯t speak for a while and just observes my outfit, as if unimpressed by it, I narrow my eyes at him. What¡¯s going on in his head? ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, cing a hand on my hip. ¡°You¡¯re in pajamas. He looks at me from head to toe once again, his tone filled with wonder. ¡°Of course I am. I was just about to sleep but then you showed up. So what¡¯s this about?¡± His expression changes to a re, which matches with his tone that sounds like a warning. ¡°First of all,¡± he begins, ¡°Carme¡¯s in my bedroom so don¡¯t daree over there unless I say otherwise.¡± I¡¯m not even surprised. In fact, I¡¯m relieved. It seems his mind is only focused on her.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s the second thing?¡± I ask, tilting my head to the side. ¡°I also came to make sure you were really in this bedroom,¡± he says. ¡°In case I need to find you so we can fake appearances.¡± He has a point and because of that, I just give him a nod ¡°You¡¯ll find me here whenever I¡¯m needed. Anything else?¡± I yawn He scoffs as he looks away. ¡°This is fucking unbelievable,¡± he says quietly. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m out of here.¡± 1/4 Chapter 4 ¡°Finally,¡± I say with enthusiasm, my lips curved into a fake smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too high and mighty!¡± ¡°And aren¡¯t you being a bit too shy with what you and Carme were just doing? ¡°That¡¯s none of your business and-¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± I cut him halfway and shut the door. I don¡¯t even stand in the same spot to hear his footsteps retreat. I just want to get back on the bouncy bed so I stretch myself as head back to it and getfortable, I get under the covers and reach for my phone on the table when it beeps. I¡¯ve been receiving so many notifications today. Quickly. I scroll through a few of them and roll my eyes at how it¡¯s just the same news about the expensive billionaire wedding There are so many pictures of Dominic and 1 kissing and the headlines make it seem like it¡¯s real love. It breaks my heart to think about what the reality actually is. How I wish it could¡¯ve been that way. This should¡¯ve been my wedding night, where my husband, the man I wish to spend the rest of my life with, makes love to me passionately. But it¡¯s quite the opposite of that. Shurting out the thoughts of what I truly desire right now, I sigh deeply and just think about how I¡¯ll be able to handle. myself in this marriage. Apart from my friends. posting on their social media pages and congratting me, I even see a fewments from wome expressing their jealousy and wishing they were me because Im living the fairytale life. What fairytale life? If only they knew the truth. As I scroll through the received texts, I open my father¡¯s message.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Dad: ¡°Congrattions, my precious child. If only your mother could see how beautiful you looked today and just how beautiful you¡¯ve be. I¡¯m certain she gave you her blessings from heaven. May you always be happy and safe. His words are so touching that as I put my phone back on the table, I sigh deeply with a hand on my chest. I know this wedding had nothing to do with love, but I still wish my mother was present. Thinking about her absence makes me a little sad, but I feel better when I think about my mother¨Cinw, She¡¯s already Taking good care of me just like a mother would. As I think about all the things I¡¯m grateful for. I curl up a bit more under the covers. I¡¯m so ready to sleep that I release a sigh offort. This is the perfect wedding night for me, a good night¡¯s sleep. I¡¯m d Dominic chose to fuck only Carme. I can¡¯t see myself sleeping with such an arrogant man. I even think about the lingerie box and how I¡¯ll never use it. My best friend couldn¡¯t stop me teasing about how Dominic would be eager to take it off upon seeing me in it. It¡¯s definitely not happening and I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way. In the end, I¡¯m just d my father¡¯s financial problems havee to an end. With that in mind as my final thought, I¡¯m happy and at peace, so I drift off to sleep. Chapter 4 Dominic As I make my way through the long hallway, I can¡¯t stop clenching my fists at the thought of Vanessa mming the door in my face. How dare she do such a thing? Has bing the daughter¨Cin¨Cin that lingerie from the box? Did she really not n for me to fuck her tonight? No matter how I think about it, I can¡¯t seem to find the answers to my questions. It even takes me a while to return to my bedroom so I slowly wander the hallways on both sides and stop several times to rest my back against the wall for what seems to be over ten minutes. When I finally return to my bedroom, Carme¡¯s on the bed,ying on her side and propping herself on her elbow. The sight of her tits almost falling out of her bra is sexy, but I¡¯m not as excited as before. ¡°So¡did you put that bitch in her ce?¡± She giggles mischievously, anticipating my response, but I only manage to grunt as I sit down on the bed. QUE Wedding I face the wall, greatly bothered by Vanessa¡¯s unwillingness to look sexy for me on night despite my n to only reject her and break her heart. Who does she think she is? I feel the bed sink closer to my spot and I know Carme¡¯s getting closer, but I don¡¯t even look back at her. Her hands finallynd on my shoulders, then toward the center of my chest as she whispers in my ear. ¡°Tell me. Did that bitch cry and beg you to spend the night with her?¡± With a grunt, I get off the bed and ruffle my hair, but she follows me and begins unbuttoning my shirt as she rubs her tits against my chest ¡°Not now,¡± I say to her, holding onto her wrists so she can stop touching me. ¡°Babe, I thought I told you just how wet I am for you: She moans. ¡°And I know you¡¯ve been dying to fuck me tonight,¡± She continues unbuttoning my shirt and I try to block out what happened with Vanessa, but it doesn¡¯t leave my mind. ¡°I said not now!¡± I step away from her and she scoffs ¡°What the hell¡¯s gotten into you? Fine! She storms off to the bathroom and ms the door shut and locks it. Once I¡¯m alone, I don¡¯t feel the need to go after her right away, not when I¡¯m frustrated that things didn¡¯t go my way with Vanessa. As a distraction, I reach for my phone and scroll. There are so many articles about Vanessa being the one to steal my heart that I scoff loudly. What a joke. She¡¯ll never be able to steal my heart. Carme already did. As soon as I think about her, I realize I was a little harsh on her. Though I didn¡¯t get back at Vanessa this time for her attitude. I still have more time to do that and it¡¯s because we¡¯re married. She¡¯s not going anywhere. Shutting her out of my mind, I approach the bathroom door, twist the doorknob and push, but remind myself that it¡¯s locked from inside. She¡¯s upset with me, as she should be. ¡°Babe, open the door.¡± ||| Chapter 4 ¡°Ugh! Go away! I looked sexy for nothing!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I even have a luxurious gift for you¡± I smirk. As soon as I say that, she quickly opens the door and jumps on roc, wrapping her arms around my neck. ¡°Where¡¯s my gifi and what is in?¡± Her face beams with excitement ¡°You¡¯ll en get itter. For now, time to get you out of everything standing in my way I say as I drop her on the bed. Two hours after I¡¯m done with Carme, she quickly falls into a deep sleep and I just watch her with a smirk. She was acting all tough but eventually got tired. As I look at her sleeping face, I push her hair strands hiding her face out of the way. This is exactly how things should¡¯ve been. The only things missing are that she doesn¡¯t have the ring and title as my wife, Vanessa does. As soon as she crosses my mind. I clench my jaw, still feeling disrespected by her actions. There¡¯ll definitely be a way to get back at her.¡° Though I¡¯m not yet sleepy, I¡¯m extremely thirsty and I¡¯m not surprised. I was sweating a lot not too long ago, I get out of bed and put on a robe, then head downstairs to pour myself a few sses of water. Once I have thest ss poured, I take a walk around the house, imagining how good it¡¯ll feel when I finally take over my father¡¯spany. I do have my own independentpanies, but there¡¯s nothing like the main family business. It¡¯s spread out in all continents and always ranks number one in monthly sales For now, I¡¯ll just keep doing as my father asks and once I have everything I want, I¡¯ll divorce Vanessa, As I walk down the hallway on the other side just to explore the house and pay attention to detail, I stop in my tracks ar Vanessa¡¯s door when I hear her crying. SEND GIFT Chapter 5 ||| Chapter 5 Dominic For a moment, I¡¯m certain my ears are only deceiving me, so I get closer and rest the side of my face right against Vanessa¡¯s bedroom door. When I hear her loud and clear, my lips curve into a smirk of satisfaction. She¡¯s definitely crying and it feels great to see her miserable. I guess I got back at her after all. She must havee to my bedroom and heard Carme moaning. What a hypocrite. Acting like she didn¡¯t want me yet hearing me in the other room hurt her that much. I actually want to stand right here longer and listen to her drown in her misery while alone in that bed, but I decide to leave. I¡¯ve heard more than enough to feel that I¡¯ve settled a score with her. She may not have worn the lingerie for me in preparation for our wedding night, but her being all alone finally got to her because she¡¯ll never be Carme, As I walk away, I chuckle softly. There¡¯s been so many times when Vanessa acted like she was all that. It was because she knew I couldn¡¯t get rid of her and needed her just to please my parents. Now that she¡¯s with me, this is just the beginning of her misery, I wonder if I¡¯ll point out tomorrow that I heard her cry. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯ll be too humiliating but on second thought, that¡¯s exactly what I want to do to her ¨C give her nothing but humiliation whenever I feel like she deserves it Now that my mood is elevated even more by my victory in this situation, I return to my room, quietly move around so I don¡¯t wake up Carme. But I soon remind myself she¡¯s too exhausted to open her eyes. After reaching for my phone. Ie downstairs and sit by the firece. As soon as I turn it on, it constantly buzzes with notifications and I know what they¡¯re all about. This time, I pay no attention to them and only wish to see something specific. While I type in the words Little Warriors, the name of my children¡¯s hospital, I smile at the thought of the critical surgery that was a sess. Once I¡¯m able to filter out everything else and only view messages from the hospital. I click on the images sent to me of the liule girl. She¡¯s connected to several machines post surgery and I can¡¯t wait to see her. I wonder what toys to get for her. The children¡¯s hospital is a personal project that I started when just turned eighteen and no matter what happens, it¡¯s the one thing I¡¯ll never give up on After checking the other emails on the other children not doing oo well and what their needs are, I reply to all of them Usually, I don¡¯t reply to business emails if the time isn¡¯t approprite. Right now, it¡¯s 3 a.m. and way past working hours, but for the children¡¯s hospital, it¡¯s different. I¡¯ll always respond as soon as I see the emails. To celebrate the peace I feel right now, I head to the mini bar and pour myself a drink, my thoughts shifting back to Vanessa crying over me not being with her, as she should. 1/3 ||| Chapter 3 Vanessa This isn¡¯t how I expected my night to turn out. The spot where Iy my head is getting soaked in my tears which won¡¯t stop streaming down my face. Everything was perfectly fine when I fell asleep and I was certain would have a good night, but I was wrong. It¡¯s now 3 am and I¡¯m bawling my eyes out like I aim to soak the entire sheets in my tears. Curling up more than 1 already have, I chatch my chest with both hands, which tremble and match my quivering lip. The emotional pain in my heart is just too much for me right now, I had a dream about my mother, the kind I¡¯ve had for so many years. The only difference is this time, it hurts too much and I just feel so sad without her. Maybe it¡¯s because I kept longing for her while thinking about the wedding. And my father¡¯s message also might¡¯ve yed a role. I don¡¯t even have him close to me right now. He embraces me at times when the same dream troubles me at night. I¡¯m far from home, far from him and despite everyone present in this house, it¡¯s the same as I¡¯m all alone What a sorrowful night I¡¯ve had so far No matter how many times I wipe my tears, the sorrow in my heart just doesn¡¯t fade so I sit up and rest my head on top of my knees, dropping it to one side and rocking back and forth. Inist hope I¡¯ll calm down soon. Though it takes a while for my racing heart to return to its regr state, I give it time, telling myself that it¡¯s alright, all this. while tears continue to stream down my face. When my sorrow fades, I wipe away my tears and sniffle a few times, getting back in bed so I can go back to sleep. As soon as I close my eyes, I bring my hands together and tightly intertwine my fingers, begging the universe for me not to dream about my mother the way I did. Anything but that. It takes a while but finally, I fall asleep.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It¡¯s finally morning and as I open my eyes, it takes a while for my vision to adjust. I¡¯m then reminded of the reason behind it As the view gets clearer, despite the difort in my eyes, I stare up at the beautiful white ceiling and while I blink. I feel the skin on the sides of my eyes and cheekbones tighter than usual. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t wash my face after wiping my tears away before going back to sleep. The thick white blinds of my bedroom are still closed but there are a few sun rays beaming through and hitting the surface of the white walls, leading to some brightness in the room. It takes me a few more minutes to gather my thoughts so I close my eyes and just then, I hear the waves outside and that prompts me to get out of bed While my feet step on the plush carpet, I look back at the spot where Iy my head and it¡¯s stained in my tears. I don¡¯t want to dwell on it so I focus on heading to the bathroom.. As I lean forward and ce my hands on the sides of the bathroom sink countertop, I can¡¯t stop looking at my face in the mirror in front of me. My dark circles are extremely noticeable and I¡¯m not even surprised. I bend over to wash my face a few times and when I stand upright and check myself out again, the only difference is I feel a little bit more awake but my gloomy expression doesn¡¯t go away It¡¯s a good thing I brought my makeup. I¡¯ll be able to hide all my dark circles. I won¡¯t let anyone see me like this Chapter 5 Done with my face, I loosen my hair, take off my pajamas and step into the shower. As the water soaks my scalp, I sigh with relief and smile. I should enjoy the beautiful day. Even as Ither the shampoo in my hair, it¡¯s all so refreshing. After I step out of the shower in a white robe, it¡¯s time to bring more brightness into my room. my eyes at As soon as I approach the window and open the blinds, the morning sun hits my face and I love it. I even close the sound of the tranquil waves softly brushing against the shore, I sigh calmly, all of it being a soothing harmony for me and it envelops me. Now that my mind is filled with positivity, I open my eyes and look at the beautiful view of the sea. I wish my hair was dry right now so it could blow in the gentle wind. Though I n to explore this beautiful ind, I first need to have something to eat, so while still in my robe, I rake my hands through my wet hair. I n to keep it this way. Once I¡¯m done, I grab my phone and turn it on as I head downstrs There are a few maids awaiting instructions and I inform them of what I wish to have for breakfast. While I want the meal to be quick so I can step outside, I also want it to be heavy. As I wait. I go around the house to view it all and when I walk past a certain door and hear Carme moaning loudly from inside. I just casually walk by. I don¡¯t know for how long I¡¯ll be on this ind but I n to make the most out of all the scenery around me, except the sight of those two. By the time my breakfast is served at the dining table and I¡¯m halfway done, Dominic and Carmee downstairs in white robes, just like the one I have on She¡¯s all over him like a liule puppy and I look away to focus on my delicious meal. I¡¯m not yet as satisfied as I want to be. While I¡¯m focused on it, I hear a few kissing sounds as she moans against his lips. When they stop, 1 sense her approaching me and then without warning, her hands reach for one of the bowls close to me.. As soon as I spot her, I raise my eyebrows at her and lean back as say, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my breakfast.¡± She scoffs as she brings the bowl closer to her face. ¡°Or what? Hrom? What are you g Though I exercise patience, I rise to my feet and snatch the bowl from her ¡°Get your own breakfast,¡± I say to her with raised eyebrows. gonna do about it?¡± She turns to Dominic with another scoff and angrily points at me ¡°Babe, look at this bitch! Do something!¡± I don¡¯t even sit back down. I just cross my arms and stare at him as I wonder if he¡¯s really about to give my breakfast to her. Çú Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Vanessa Not long after Carme calls me a bitch, as she¡¯s been doing for as long as I can remember, Dominic steps forward and stands right between her and me, towering over me with an arrogant expression as he speaks to her. ¡°Babe,¡± he says to her with a smirk. ¡°Hmm!¡± She responds and it sounds like she¡¯s smirking, too. ¡°Eat whatever you want from what¡¯s been served on this table,¡± he says She excitedly wraps her arms around him from behind and giggles. I¡¯m so at a loss for words that I just lightly shake my head at himas I drop my arms I know I¡¯m only his wife on paper, but how could he stand here before me and take her side so easily? Is this how the rest of my days will be? Will he always take her side even when she¡¯s the one who¡¯s wrong? While I don¡¯t care what he does, deep inside my heart, there¡¯s a pang of raw emotion running through me, There¡¯s a dull throb in my chest and in only a few seconds, it intensifies with every heartbeat and now, my heart aches. It¡¯s from the realization that he¡¯s chosen a predetermined path when it I¡¯m so hurt that even my hands tremble as I feel a sense of istion. But I quickly hide my hands behind my back and ball them into fists to contain my trembling. I never expected him to be my unwavering support in private, bit this is just too much and so unfair. Though I want to look away from him and take a step back, my feet are glued in ce, just like my gaze on him. The expression on his face is almost as if he¡¯s daring me to do something about him giving my breakfast to her. As much as I would love tosh out, I choose not to do so. But if only for now, No matter how I feel inside, I don¡¯t n on walking away from this grand table looking defeated, and I¡¯m about to show both of them. When Carme reaches for a piece of bread, she leans forward in my direction, bites into it with her eyes closed, then chews with wide eyes and a smirk as she stares at me to mock me. Hiding how hurt I am by what he just did, despite Carme being the one who was wrong, I unclench my fist which no longer trembles, then ce a hand on my hip as I stand firm. ¡°You know what?¡± I roll my eyes with a scoff. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your girlfriend can have my leftovers.¡± Carme immediately res at me and drops the bread, seemingly offended by what I just said to her. You fucking bitch!¡± She yells as she points at me. She¡¯sshing out at me right now, but I don¡¯t give her the reaction she¡¯s looking for. Chapter 6 Instead, I reach for my phone and my head is held high as I leave the dining room. Even as I get further away from the two of them, I can¡¯t help but smirk. It¡¯s because I hear her still throwing a fit. ¡°Babe, do something!¡± she says to Dominic while breathing hard, After that, their voices fade out since I¡¯m too far away now, but it doesn¡¯t matter what they¡¯re talking about. I got back at her by letting her have my leftovers, which obviously got to her. Now that I think about it, I could do that more often I¡¯ve never been one to resort to violence. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve pped her. Obviously, Dominic wouldn¡¯t have just stood by and watched. I can¡¯t even imagine what he would¡¯ve done to me. It¡¯s a good thing the p is only in my imagination. Though I n to always use my words instead, should she push me too far one day, I¡¯ll definitely p her in the face. As I slowly make my way along the hallway. I scroll through my messages and there¡¯s plenty of them from my father, Dominic¡¯s siblings and his parents. Despite how I felt alone in the dining room not too long ago, all these beautiful messages warm my heart and remind me that I¡¯m not alone. I know they¡¯re all far away right now but for ine, it¡¯s the thought that counts. I don¡¯t want to waste this beautiful morning, so 1 head to my room to find something I can wear before stepping outside As soon as I close my bedroom door, my phone rings and just by looking at the caller ID, my lips curve into a smile. It¡¯s my loving father¨Cinw. I pick up and sound cheerful because despite what happened, I¡¯m not faking my mood right now. ¡°Good morning.¡± I say to him, walking to therge window and gently running my hands on the blinds that frame the view of the beautiful sea outside. ¡°Good morning, my daughter. I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s definitely a good morning for you.¡± ¡°It is. The weather here¡¯s amazing. The morning sun is so beautiful¡± ¡°Of course it is. You¡¯re on a beautiful ind!¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡± ¡°Not at all¡± ¡°Is my son with you?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s in the living room.¡± ¡°I see. I know I should wait because you only began enjoying your honeymoon, but I couldn¡¯t keep this to myself.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He sounds so enthusiastic that my heart races a little ¡°I¡¯m yet to give you your wedding gift¡± I ce a hand on my chest. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± WOLL [DO. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Of course I do. You¡¯ll get it once you return. My wife has one for you, ||| Chapter 6 He¡¯s so soft spoken and kind, just like my father and his affection for me right now warms my heart even more. ¡°Hello? Are you there?¡± he asks ¡°Yes, I¡¯m right here.¡± I blink a few times toe back to reality. I didn¡¯t realize I just zoned out for a few seconds. ¡°What happened? Is everything alright?¡± His tone is nowced with worry. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± I assure him. Though I¡¯ve already mentioned that to him, something elsees to mind. ¡°On second thought, something¡¯s wrong.¡± I sound troubled. ¡°What is it? Tell me, my dear.¡± Dominic It¡¯s been close to five minutes now and Carme won¡¯t stop pacing right in front of me and screaming: Sometimes, I don¡¯t know what to do with her. ¡°Who the hell does that bitch think she is?¡± she yells, ruffling her hair with narrowed eyes directed at the dining table.. I¡¯m so tired and unamused that I just watch her. When she finally stops in her tracks and pushes her hair back with a sigh, I assume that¡¯s the end. ¡°Are you done!¡± I ask. ¡°No! I¡¯m so mad right now! I just want to p her in the face! Why didn¡¯t you do anything about it?¡± I sigh. getting annoyed by her attitude. ¡°You wanted her breakfar and I gave that to you.¡± ¡°But¡but they were leftovers. They weren¡¯t before she said it. What else do you want? Stop acting like a child.¡± ¡°But babe-¡± ¡°Enough, I say to her as I leave the dining room. I don¡¯t want to deal with this anymore. Maybe it¡¯s because despite the misery I set up for Vanessa by taking away her breakfast, she managed to flip the situation. I scoff as I think about her calling it leftovers before she left. As I slowly walk up the grand stairs, I remember what happened around 3 am when I was at her bedroom door. She can act tough all she wants, I know she cried over mest night. I even expected to see her eyes with dark circles this morning. However, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case when I stood that close to her face. She must¡¯ve decided to cover it up so no one would know she cried a lot. The only thing I noticed at the dining table was her hair. It was darker. It¡¯s probably because it was wet. It was also my first time seeing her hair in its wet state. Despite that specific detail to mind, I drift back to her miseryst night. She might try to act like nothing happened but unfortunately for her, I know the truth and n to use it to my advantage. I¡¯ll definitely crush her when I feel the need. Chapter 6 As I think of when I¡¯ll do it, receive a good morning text from my father¨Cinw. As I read it, I imagine the tone of his voice. He¡¯s such a soft spoken man. Just when I¡¯m about to reply, my phone suddenly rings and this time, it¡¯s my father. He¡¯s obviously not calling to talk about business. Time to sound enthusiastic, like I¡¯m having the best time of my life with my fucking wife. I clear my throat as I lean against the wall in the hallway. ¡°Good morning, father. It¡¯s obviously such a good morning for me.¡± ¡°I can tell.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Good morning, son. I hope I didn¡¯t call you while you were in the middle of something on yourputer.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Good, because that would be absolutely wrong. You¡¯re on your honeymoon.¡± Work can wait. I¡¯m just here to spend time with my wife!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to hear. I just spoke to her and though she assured me everything was alright, I couldn¡¯t help but worry.¡± Before I can respond, I fear that Vanessa¡¯s exposed the reality of our rtionship to my father. However, I shouldn¡¯t admit to anything until I find out the truth. ¡°What did she say?¡± I feel my heart racing hard as I anticipate my father¡¯s response. ¡°She said you have a rat problem over there¡± I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°What? A rat problem?¡± ¡°Yes, she even mentioned that the rat ate the leftovers¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 7 Chapter Dominic The moment my father mentions a rat eating the leftovers. I turn around to face the wall as I clench my other fist, close my eyes and almost punch the wall but end up pressing my fist against it to contain my anger. I know exactly what Vanessa meant when she said it like that. How dare she go that far and insult my babe! Composing myself since my father¡¯s still on the line, and I wouldn¡¯t want him to suspect a thing. I rx my fist, turn around and lean against the wall again. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she got that from,¡± I say while shaking my head. ¡°There are no rats here¡± ¡°Are you just trying to get out of this?¡± He sounds like he¡¯s in disbelief. ¡°How is it that you¡¯re on a beautiful ind with rats in the house? I don¡¯t want my daughter¨Cin¨Cthink.¡± ¡°Is that supposed to make me worry less? You paid a huge sum of money to your friend to be on that ind and now this happens? Being the kind hearted person Vanessa is, I know she¡¯s trying not to make a big deal out of it but I don¡¯t like it. You know what? Leave that ind. I¡¯ll pay for wherever it is she wants to go.¡± ¡°Father, slow down. Everything¡¯s alright. She¡¯s in good hands¡± Will you protect her from those It takes me a moment to respond, Vanessa¡¯s clearly causing trouble for me on purpose, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m even having this conversation with my father As I wonder what I can do, I quicklye up with something to ease his worries. ¡°You¡¯re getting all worked up for nothing. I saw no rats here and she didn¡¯t mention anything to me. Everything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re obviously trying to cover this up but son, I¡¯m warning you right now. You better make sure she¡¯s well taken care of¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing¡± ¡°You¡¯re clearly not doing a good job with that rat problem!¡± I rub my temples while shaking my head. This is ridiculous and can¡¯t even say that to him. ¡°Father, you know how much I care about my wife and I¡¯ll do anything to make sure she¡¯s safe. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Excellent! Now you¡¯re talking. My responsible son is who you are and one day, it¡¯ll work to your advantage.¡± I know he¡¯s hinting at me taking over the family business and it boosts my ego as I imagine myself in his office with the chairman name tag on my desk. He loves it when I show great concern for Vanessa. That¡¯s all I need to do and nothing else matters to him ¡°I have to go now. There¡¯s a board meeting soon. And son!¡± ¡°Yes, father?¡± ¡°Send me the footage as soon as you can. We¡¯re all eagerly waiting to see you two lovebirds on the ind.¡± Shil III Chapter 7 I rub my thumb and index finger along the bridge of my nose. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll send it to youter on, I assure him. ¡°Excellent! Enjoy your day¡± ¡°You too.¡± As soon as the call ends, I wrap my hand around my phone so tightly that I might break it. I¡¯m still fuming at what Vanessa said to my father. I¡¯ll definitely get back at her for her actions and this time. I¡¯ll make sure to use what I heardst night to my advantage. Though I¡¯m still in my white robe, I head over to Vanessa¡¯s room so I can confront her. I also can¡¯t stop thinking about how I need to send those pictures and videos to my father, which like he said, everyone will love to see. While Vanessa and I take all those fake pictures of us enjoying our time together, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll get back at her. When I get to her bedroom door, I knock on it a little aggressively, ready to put her in her ce as soon as I see her. It takes her a while to respond and I wonder if she¡¯s doing this on purpose. She can at least say something, a question or anything. 1 then hear a door creak from inside and that makes me assume she just came from the bathroom. Now that she¡¯s closer, I knock on the door again. ¡°Whoever you are, just wait,¡± she says from inside. Is she kidding me right now? N No one has ever made me wait before When I hear the doorknob twist from inside, I¡¯m ready tosh out at her but as soon as she opens thepletely escape me. he door, words She¡¯s in a red tank top that entuates her bust, some tight jean shorts that cinch at her tiny waist and and entuate her wide hips. Lastly, her hair¡¯s in a messy bun with a few strands falling on both sides of her face. I hate to admit it, but she looks sexy. However, I soon snap out ¡°Are you of it when she speaks to me with an attrude as she crosses her arms. ¡°Are you here to take away something else from me?¡± With a nk face, I step forward and she instantly begins to move backwards, like she¡¯s a little flustered For as long as she keeps moving backward, I say nothing to her and she gets more flustered as our eyes lock. It¡¯s only when she¡¯s against the wall that I stop moving. Only an ch separates us ¡°What the hell were you trying to aplish by saying that to my father?¡± I tilt my head. She looks away, tucking the loose strands that fall on the side of her face behind her ear. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She shrugs. ¡°I see you¡¯re trying to act dumb. How dare you call my girlfriend a rat?¡± ¡°Me!¡± she asks with a dramatic gasp, cing a hand on her chest ||| Chapter 7 Only because of her hand movement, my eyes nce at her perky breasts. However, I soon look away, trying to keep my eyes on her face as I speak to her. ¡°I¡¯m asking you and no one else so don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± My tone is low but threatening ¡°Hmm just a second. When did 1 call Came a rat?¡± Her forehead creases as she drops her head to the side. ¡°When you called my father.¡± I nce at her exposed neck now that her head¡¯s dropped to the side. But her immediate chuckle brings my gaze back to her face. ¡°Did he tell you that I was talking about Carme?¡± she asks. ¡°If you weren¡¯t talking about her, who were you talking about? clench my jaw. She sighs. ¡°I was only talking about a regr rat.¡± ¡°And where is it now! ¡°At the moment, I¡¯m afraid 1 have no idea. But thest time I saw it was somewhere in this house. I chuckle if disbelief. She¡¯s messing with me right now. Not a problem. I know just how to deal with her and this time, I¡¯ll hit her where it hurts. To set up my n, I switch the subject. My father said everyone ne wants pictures a and videos of us on this ind ¡°I know. He mentioned it to me when he called.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here for a while but I¡¯ve decided we do this now so I can get it out of the way and focus on important stuff.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m ready to go.¡± I nce at her from head to toe then bring my gaze back to her face as I point at her. ¡°Let me make something clear to you right now. Whatever¡¯s about to happen out there means nothing to me.¡± She nods and says. ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual.¡± I can¡¯t help but scoff. Does she seriously think I don¡¯t know the truth? ¡°What is it? Did I say something funny?¡± She furrows her eyebrows. Just meet me outside in fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°Fine¡± She huffs.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She moves away from the wall by stepping to the side and as 1 m around, my eyes naturallynd on her figure. Her curves are so entuated in her tight shorts that I have a clear view of her ass jiggling. It blows my mind that she¡¯s still a virgin. ¡°If that¡¯s all for now¡ She trails off and opens the door wide. I shake my head in disbelief at her gesture for me to leave. I¡¯m not even mad this time. I¡¯ll get back at her once we¡¯re outside in a few minutes Saying nothing more, I head out of her room and she closes the door. Chapter 7 While I¡¯m in the long hallway, getting closer to my bedroom, my mind drifts back to her outfit. But just then, I snap out of it when Carme shows up and wraps her hands around my arm. ¡°Babe,¡± she says with a pout, resting her chin on my chest and looking up at me ¡°I was looking for you¡± When I observe her for a few seconds, I can tell she¡¯s nowpletely calm and I¡¯m d. That was annoying to deal with. Irake my fingers through her hair as I say, ¡°I was with Va.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She narrows her eyes at me as she slightly moves back so my fingers are no longer in contact with her hair. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you¡± While I don¡¯t n on telling her about Vanessa calling her a rat, she needs to know the other part. It¡¯s because it¡¯s the part that really matters, ¡°Don¡¯t freak out because if you do, I¡¯m not talking to you for the rest of the whole day.¡± My tone and expression make it clear that I¡¯m warning her. ¡°I can take it. I promise I won¡¯t get mad again¡± She hugs me tightly. ¡°It sucks when you¡¯re upset with me. So what is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for Vanessa and I to act like a married couple.¡± É« Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Dominic As soon as I mention that Vanessa and I need to act like a married couple, Carme instantly drops her hands from my body and takes a step back. ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s what you wanted to tell me?¡± Here we go again, I can tell she¡¯s about to throw a fit. I don¡¯t ever bother to remind her about my warning that I wouldn¡¯t speak to her if she did. As I wait in silence, she paces right in front of me, her shoulders rising and falling rapidly as her face turns red with rage. I know it¡¯sing, but I still wait for her to do it before I can walk away, In an unexpected turn of events, she only exhales deeply and crosses her arms. ¡°Do you seriously have to be with that bitch?¡± She¡¯s trying topose herself but the color of her face gives it away that she¡¯s still fuming. Even so, that¡¯s good enough for me not to walk away and leave her tosh out alone in the hallway I take a few steps forward and she steps back, as if not wanting me to touch her. But once her back hits s the wall. I wrap my arms around her wasst ¡°You know it¡¯s absolutely necessary for me to do this shit with Vanessa. I tuck her hair strands behind her ear. ¡°Our parents want to see us together.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡± She rapidly shakes her head in disapproval. ¡°Me neither, but you know this needs to happen.¡± She sighs heavily and wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°You know what sui sucks the most? While we¡¯re on this ind, I c I can only have you all to myself when we¡¯re alone, in our bedroom. When it¡¯s daytime, I can¡¯t even be seen with you outside.¡± ¡°You know what¡¯ll happen to me should the paparazzi helicopter show up here. Imagine they see you instead of Vanessa Right now, everyone knows this ind belongs to me and Vanessa. This time, you¡¯re gonna have to let it be She pouts again, as if thinking for a few seconds. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to be your wife.¡± I know. How I would¡¯ve loved for that to happen as well. You know how many times I¡¯ve said this to you¡± ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be me and you on our honeymoon.¡± She rests her head on my chest. ¡°Once I get everything I desire from my father, I¡¯ll divorce her and marry you.¡± I know you will¡± She looks up sup at me. ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life with that bitch.¡± I nod as I gently kiss her forehead. Though I¡¯m surprised, I¡¯m d that this went better than expected. I strongly believe it¡¯s only because she knew I¡¯d give her no attention and I meant it ¡°You know what?¡± I look down at her as I rake my fingers through her hair, Chapter 8 ¡°What?¡± Her lips curve into a smile, anticipating what I¡¯m about to say. ¡°Once we leave this ind, you and I will be able to spend time together.¡± She huffs and doesn¡¯t seem too excited about it, her smile fading ¡°But you know it¡¯s going to be different,¡± she says. ¡°It¡¯s because your fucking wife will have to be there with us and I hate that.¡± ¡°Not always, only when it¡¯s necessary. The only ce I can think of right now where I¡¯ll need her is at the Little Warriors Hospital ¡°Oh, that ce.¡± She rolls her eyes and drops her arms. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I narrow my eyes as I tilt my head. I¡¯m not amused in any way by her reaction at the mention of the children¡¯s hospital ¡°Nothing¡± She sighs. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve reacted this way to me mentioning the hospital.¡± She shrugs, then wraps her arms around my neck again. ¡°Babe, I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s any of my businesses.¡± When ites to the children at the hospital, she¡¯s never shown any interest. Even when I¡¯ve suggested that shees with me to see the children, she always turns me down.. ¡°I¡¯ve let this go on for too long, but you and I are going to have to talk about this. My tone is firm. ¡°Talk about what?¡± She raises her eyebrows at me. I¡¯m so disappointed in her continued unenthusiasm that I don¡¯t want to talk about it any further. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for now¡± ¡°Babe, is everything okay?¡± She gently rubs her thumb along my sharp jawline. ¡°What makes you think anything¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I know you. Something¡¯s suddenly different about you,¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± While I¡¯m hoping she¡¯ll figure it out, her next action is extremely disappointing ¡°Okay¡± She ces the palms of her hands on the sides of my face and kisses me on the lips. ¡°Whatever you do with your fucking wife out there, just make it quick because I¡¯m jealous. I don¡¯t want her all over you ¡°She won¡¯t and I definitely won¡¯t be all over her. It¡¯s just a few pictures and videos and then that¡¯s it now. o help you get out of this robe but I have something to take care of.¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to help you. Though I¡¯m still disappointed because of her attitude when ites to the children¡¯s hospital, her re and tone fill me with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I ask ¡°I need to remind that bitch of her ce in this rtionship.¡± ¡°I like the sound of that.¡± Chapter 8 As much as she doesn¡¯t seem passionate about something I consider to be very important, she loves me and that counts. the time she bes my wife, she¡¯ll be someone who will learn to care about the Little Warriors Hospital. Heading in the other direction, her steps are quick and she stretches her neck a few times. I hope she¡¯s only being dramatic and not actually nning to fight Vanessa. I wouldn¡¯t want any scars on my parent¡¯s precious daughter¨Cinw. It¡¯s also a good thing I didn¡¯t say anything about Vanessa calling her a rat. When I get back in the bedroom, I take off my robe to pick out my outfit. While I¡¯m at it, I think back to a few minutes ago when I honest truth. I have to get back at her and what I¡¯m a ld Carme I wouldn¡¯t be all over Vanessa. However, it wasn¡¯t the to do to her out there is the way to do it.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After I put on my white shorts, Tm about to reach for my floral white and blue shirt when my phone rings. Reaching for my phone, I shake my head with a chuckle at the caller ID. It¡¯s Frank, my best friend. As I pick up the call, I put it on speaker and focus on putting on my shirt. ¡°You know you¡¯re not supposed to be calling me when I¡¯m on my honeymoon. I could be fucking right now! ¡°Fucking your wife or your girlfriend?¡± He scoffs. ¡°Don¡¯t start. You already know the answer to that What¡¯s up?¡± Have you seen the news articles about Penelope!¡± She¡¯s the little girl from my children¡¯s hospital who just had surgery y and Frank¡¯s question makes me pause, my heart skipping a beat as I panic. ¡°No, what happened to her?¡± ¡°Her sessful surgery has just made the news!¡± I sigh with relief. ¡°Dude, you scared me.¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°But wait, why would you call me just to tell me this? I could¡¯ve found out for myself ¡°I only mentioned it because it¡¯s in line with what I wanted to suggest Shouldn¡¯t you be with Penelope sooner?¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m on my honeymoon.¡± ¡°With your girlfriend.¡± ¡°Just stop.¡± He chuckles then instantly turns serious. ¡°What I mean is Penelope might be expecting to see you when she¡¯s all better.¡± Thinking about it now, Frank¡¯s absolutely right. I already had ns of going to see her, but now it has to be sooner. It¡¯s also a great opportunity for me to shorten this honeymoon. The ind¡¯s beautiful but I can¡¯t even fully enjoy it because Im not going outside with Carme. What a waste. | Chapter 8 From the time Domine left my bedroom, my heart still hasn¡¯t stopped racing. It¡¯s in the same state as when he stared at me nkly and I backed up until I was against the wall. What happened to me? It¡¯s probably because I didn¡¯t expect that He¡¯s never done anything like that before. As I sit on my bed and stare at the view outside, my hand¡¯s on my chest, trying to feel my heartbeat. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him so upset. Calling Carme a rat definitely got to him. But seeing hime to confront me because of that, I wonder if he¡¯d do that for me should anyone ever insult me. That is, anyone who isn¡¯t Carme. When ites to her, I know where I stand. When I spoke to my father¨Cinw and indirectlyined by mentioning the rat, I didn¡¯t even think he¡¯d tell Dominic. While I¡¯m d he did, a part of me was flustered when he was here in my bedroom. And as much as I hate to admit it, I found myself ncing at that jerk¡¯s well defined chest and strong neck. I could see part of it since he was only in a robe. No. I shouldn¡¯t even be thinking this way. Being attractive doesn¡¯t excuse what he did to me. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m about to go out there and once again pretend to be happy with him just for the footage. Our parents are so convinced we¡¯re in love because we give it out best. Anyway, after this, we won¡¯t have to be seen together until we leave. When I¡¯m done getting that footage, I¡¯ll explore the ind on my own. As I wonder where I¡¯ll start and if I¡¯ll have a change of clothes, there¡¯s loud banging on my door. ¡°Are you there? Bitch, open the door!¡± I roll my eyes as soon as I hear Carme speak. Despite being a distance from the door. I can actually hear her heavy breathing and it makes me chuckle. She¡¯s fumming She¡¯s obviously here because of the ratment and the time I¡¯m about to spend with her boyfriend outside. SEND GIFT Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Vanessa As soon as I open the door slightly so I can step out into the hallway and speak to Carme from there, she swings it wide open and invites herself in. I stumble from the impact of the door swinging open but soon, regain my bnce and turn around to face her. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you wait until I allowed you toe in?¡± ¡°Oh, please!¡± She rolls her eyes at me. ¡°Like I actually need permission from you for anything¡± Though I know what she¡¯s here for, I decide to say nothing about it until she does. ¡°What do you at do you want?¡± I cross my arms. ¡°Listen to me and listen carefully.¡± She steps forward and res at me.. Not intimidated at all, I point at my ears and say. Tm all cars.¡± ¡°You little b- ¡°Just tell me what you came here to say so you can get out of my face!¡± I raise my voice a little, something I rarely do. She points at me, her long ck nail just an inch away from my cheek. ¡°My boyfriend just told me what you two have to do out there but keep this in mind. It means nothing to him so keep your hands to yourself as much as you can.¡± ¡°Will you be watching us? We might need someone to hold the camera.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± She clenches her fists as she drops her head a little, then chuckles as she straightens up. ¡°You¡¯re about to enjoy this. aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Not all. I don¡¯t like Dominic¡± ¡°Oh, please. He¡¯s a sexy billionaire. Who wouldn¡¯t like my man? ¡°Me.¡± I proudly point at myself ¡°Stop putting on this act because I see right through you. Don¡¯t let the moment outside get to your head. You mean nothing to him so know your ce.¡± ¡°I definitely know my ce here.¡± I slowly run my hand along my corbone, the one with my diamond wedding ring. Tm just his wife, nothing much.¡± She looks at the ring and grits her teeth as she tries to reach for my finger and take it off I pull my hand away and get closer to her face as I warn her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. This is the part where you also know your ce. She takes a step back and ruffles her hair. ¡°Whatever, keep your stupid ring. It means nothing anyway.¡± I chuckle with a nod. ¡°You¡¯re right. It only means that I¡¯m Mrs Richards, not you.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Dominic will always be mine.¡± 1/4 III Chapter 9 ¡°When did I say I want him? ¡°You¡¯re so infuriating ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± *TII take that as a yes. Now please leave.¡± I point at the open door Ill leave when I feel-¡± ¡°Leave before I throw you out. If you want to find out whether I can do it or not, I dare you to stay put¡± When I give it a second thought, I assume she still wants to talk about something else I expected. ¡°Fine, I already made it clear that you weren¡¯t the rat.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She furrows her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s only now I realize that she was unaware. ¡°What rat!¡± she asks. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± I shake my head as I reach for my phone to leave. I guess I should¡¯ve kept my mouth shut because now, she follow me into the hallway as I head downstairs. ¡°What the hell is this rat thing!¡± she yells, pulling my arm and I stop in my tracks to look at her. ¡°A rat ate the leftovers. That¡¯s all. ¡°What?¡± It seems she¡¯s so slow that she fails to make sense of it, so I face forward and make my way to the stairs. Dominic I¡¯m already downstairs, waiting for Vanessa to show up but it¡¯s taking a while. It¡¯s obviously because Carme went over there. Now I feel like going up there just to see what¡¯s going on between those two. But just when I begin to go up the stairs, Vanessa makes her way down and seeing her from that angle makes me stop in my tracks. Not long after I just stare at her, I hear Carme screaming from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t just walk away from me! What rat?¡± At Carme¡¯s question, I close my eyes and shake my head. I nned not to tell her about this. However, Vanessa brought it up. It was obviously to get on her nerves. I should¡¯ve instructed her to keep her mouth shut. As Vanessa walks past me, she doesn¡¯t even bother to look at me. Just when I turn my head so I can look at her go down the stairs, pulling force from Carme¡¯s makes me look up at her instead. 2/1 Chapter 9 ¡°Babe, that bitch said something about a rat eating the leftovers and that it wasn¡¯t me. What does that mean?¡± Though I¡¯m surprised, I nkly stare at her for a few seconds. While she¡¯s beautiful and sexy, she¡¯s not the brightest person in the world. In this case, I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s for the best. Now I want to get back at Vanessa even more and this is the morbent. I gently stroke Carme¡¯s check with the back of my hand and say. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s just messing with you.¡± ¡°But she said that- ¡°Babe, just let it go. Okay!¡± She sighs heavily as she nods. ¡°Fine. Hurry up ande back to me. I¡¯ll definitely be back soon.¡± I kiss her on the lips, then head down the stairs. I reach for the camera and equipment, then head for the door. As soon as I push it open, I find Vanessa waiting for me while facing the sea. But it¡¯s the view of her figure catches my attention. She obviously wants me to look at her curvaceous body. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I say as I walk past her. It¡¯s my first morning on this ind and seeing it in daylight now makes it even more beautiful. from the back! The gentle waves crashing make me look at the sea as it stretches out endlessly and reflects the morning sky When I look to my left, the coconut trees stand tall and proud with clusters of coconuts hanging from them. My next thought is to look to the right for a simr view but when I do, I barely look at anything else. Vanessa has my full attention. That red color of her tank top draws me in. She doesn¡¯t even notice me watching her since she¡¯s so focused on looking at the sea. Because she stands before me. I can¡¯t help but stare at the side profile of her entire body. The narrowest part of her waist from the side looks so deep, and then her butt curves outward. This is exactly what she wants me to see. When it seems she¡¯s about to look in my direction, I look away and focus on the equipment I have with me. ¡°These pictures and videos might mean nothing to me, but I still want them to look great. I say to her as I set up the camera ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she says. ¡°Anything¡¯s fine with me.¡± What a bad day she¡¯s about to have because of how I¡¯m going to end this moment with her. I list a few things we¡¯re going to do and she¡¯s just along for the ride. I guess it¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t matter to her what we do. As long as I¡¯m touching her. Vanessa I can¡¯t wait for this moment toe to an end. Standing outside and seeing these crashing waves up close makes me want to dive in. With everything Dominic wants us to do, I don¡¯t care. I just want it to be quick so I can go off and see more of the beauty ??? Chapter 9 around me. After he sets the camera up on the stand, the two of us get close and strike a few poses while facing it. He then walks over to check out the pictures captured and he doesn¡¯t seem impressed. ¡°Not convincing enough,¡± he says as he approaches me, ¡°We need to get closer, like this¡± He demonstrates by wrapping his arm around my waist and my breath hitches a little as I close my eyes. That¡¯s such a sensitive area for me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he aske ¡°Uh it¡¯s nothing¡± As he walks over to the camera to begin the timer, I press my lips together, awkwardly looking around. I¡¯m hoping it wasn¡¯t too obvious to him that I¡¯m sensitive around the waist. The moment he approaches me, I brace myself for the sensation but even with that, my reaction is simr but he says. nothing about it. ¡°Smile,¡± he says. ¡°You too This time, we do it right and he wants us to take a few more. ¡°My father ne needs to see how happy you are with me. I roll my eyes at him. Changing locations, we take a few more and include some short clips. Each time we do it, his arm is wrapped around my waist and for me, the sensuality from my waist area is more than I can handle. Thenes a moment when he suddenly makes me face him while still holding me by the waist. He brings his face closer to mine and I¡¯m so flustered that I look away. But he guides my gaze back to his by holding onto my chin. When I look back at him and into his eyes, he strokes my chin a few times as he nces at my lips ||| Chapter 10 0 Chapter 10 Vanessa This shouldn¡¯t be happening right now. Even though I know exactly what this is as he looks at my lips. I¡¯m so caught off guard that I don¡¯t react in time. As I feel his warm breath against my lips while our eyes lock, he ces his hand on the back of my neck. The moment he tilts his head. I tell myself to take a few steps back but something tells me it¡¯ll just be a simple kiss, just like yesterday, with only our lipsing in contact, The moment he ces his lips on mine, I¡¯m in for a shock when he parts his lips, his tongue seeking ess to mine. He brings his other hand down to my sensitive waist and that instantly makes me part my lips with a gasp. The next thing I know, I¡¯m kissing him back as his tongue dominates mine. This is such an unexpected turn of events. Now with both his hands around waist, I¡¯m trying so hard not to moan against his lips. He¡¯s a jerk, but he¡¯s touching me and kissing me in a way that makes it hard to resist. Part of me even wants to believe it¡¯s all just a dream, but I can clearly feel his warm breath and wet tongue against mine. I even feel my nipples harden and the more he kisses me, the more theye in contact with his chest. Is this all just part of the acting? I don¡¯t even know the answer to that When I feel him pull away from my lips, I¡¯m so confused with my racing heart that I don¡¯t even open my eyes. Why did he do this? It wasn¡¯t part of the n, at least not the tongue part. As much as I hate to admit it, the kiss itself was sensual. While I keep my eyes shut just a little bit longer, I hear him snicker so I open my eyes, wondering what¡¯s going on with him. The moment our eyes meet, he looks at me scornfully as he shakes his head with crossed arms. ¡°Oh, Vanessa, you¡¯re so pathetic.¡± I crease my forehead. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just look at you now, so into this moment. This is what you were waiting for, right? ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°This is exactly the type of moment you desired. You wanted me to hold you, especiallyst night.¡± ¡°Last night?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. I heard you cryingst night and it went on for a long time.¡± As soon as he mentions that, my heart aches. Does he know about my mother and my nightmares? I never told him about that Did he find out from my father? No, he wouldn¡¯t tell Dominic without talking to me about it. I¡¯m brought out of my thoughts when he continues to mock me The distance from the door to the bed is quite much and for me to hear you that loudly, it must¡¯ve been quite a moment. Now that we¡¯re out here, I see more of your dark circles. Nice try hiding them.¡± 1/4 ||| Every wording from his mouth is making me feel worse as remember how sorrowful I wasst night and curled up. How could he mock me over something so emotional for me? I feel the tears blur my vision and soon after that, they trickle down my face as I look away from him. This is exactly how he wanted to see me. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t be such a hypocrite,¡± he says. ¡°You keep acting bike you don¡¯t want me to touch you but you do. Must ve been quite a lonely wedding night without your husband.¡± As soon as he says that, I look back at him with narrowed eyes as I process what he just said to me. Soon, it all makes sense and looking at him now, I can¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°Hold on a second.¡± I wipe my tears with another scoff. ¡°You think I cried because of youst night?¡± ¡°There you go again, trying to act tough. I see right through your He smirks At this point, I can¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Once again, this is such an expected turn of events. I ce my hand over my mouth, amused by his assumption. Once I confpose myself, I feel my ribs hurt fromughter. ¡°Listen here.¡± I step closer, my hair strands blown away from my face by the gentle wind. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re absolutely wrong/ I would never cry over you¡± He smirks again. Like I said, I see right through you.¡± That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. I ce a hand on my hip. ¡°For your information,st night was pretty emotional for me only because of something from my past that still shows up even today¡± He stays silent and his smirk fades. ¡°So next time you hear me cry, it definitely won¡¯t be about you either. My tears had a deep meaning. You¡¯re not dear to my heart. Well, now that we¡¯re done with the footage, I¡¯m off to explore and be alone!¡± I turn around, walking away with my head high. I can¡¯t help but giggle a few times at his assumptions about how I felt. Is that why he got back at me for what I¡¯ve said so far to him and Carme? by kissing me so passionately? Just to give me a taste of what I couldn¡¯t havest night? As my thoughts drift back to the taste of his lips and hands around my sensitive waist, I shake my head lightly, telling myself to forget. Because it meant nothing, it shouldn¡¯t take too long. I¡¯ll definitely forget about it. Though I want to explore, the waves crashing into my feet are calling me and right now, I just want to get into the water. Putting my phone a distance away, I take down my hair and get in. This is so refreshing. What an interesting morning I¡¯ve had so far. Dominic It¡¯s been a few minutes since Vanessa walked away from me and until now, I stand in the same spot. It¡¯s because I¡¯m shocked by the realization that she never cried because I was with Carme and not her on our wedding night. When she told me that her tears had a deeper meaning, I wanted to make myself believe she was only trying to cover up the ||| Chapter 10 real truth and not be embarrassed. But the look in her eyes told no lies. Now I wonder what it actually was that made her bawl her eyes out that way. Whatever the case, that shit doesn¡¯t matter anymore. As much as I¡¯m disappointed that I was wrong in assuming I had something to do with her tears, I partially got back at her. She¡¯ll never stop thinking about that kiss and my touch. She can try to pretend all she wants, but she can¡¯t lie to me. Her bodynguage said it all. 1 felt her tremble a little when I held her in my arms and kissed her passionately. And those rock hard nipples rubbed against my chest. That¡¯s something she¡¯ll never forget. I still wish I was right about everything else. Whatever. Fuck this shit Now¡¯s the time I should be heading back inside to be with Carme since I¡¯m done here, but I can¡¯t stop watching her as she gets into the water while still in her clothes. She loosens her hair and it all falls in the back as she sits down. Then, sheys t in the water until her entire body is submerged. Once she rises, her wet hair looks darker again, just like earlier and several strands cling to her face and shoulders. With her lips parted, she pushes all her hair to the back, revealing the full view of her in her busty red tank top that has turned to a darker shade of red now that it¡¯s wet. She gives off a refreshing smile as she looks around. But when she looks in my direction. I look away. What the hell am I still doing here? It¡¯s time to go back inside. While she continues to look at me, her smile is gone. She¡¯s actually ring at me As I keep my eyes on her, I nce at the stand as 1 disassemble it and the camera drops to the ground ¡°Babe!¡± Carme¡¯s voice echoes as she calls out to me from the entrance of the house. Wanting to leave the shore anyway, I hold the stand with one arm and pick up the camera. When I bring it to my face, it¡¯s recording my feet. Without giving it much thought. I save and shut it down. I¡¯ll edit the footageter. It¡¯s a good thing Vanessa and I don¡¯t have to do this again.¡± As I approach the house, Carme has her arms crossed and lips pursed.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Give me the camera¡± She holds out her hand. ¡°For what?¡± Im a little irritated. She drops her hand awkwardly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just curious about the footage. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll LEC itter when it¡¯s edited.¡± ¡°But I want to see il n- I saidter, now drop it.¡± ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She gets closer and touches my face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± I move my face away and head inside. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into me just now. Everything was just fine a few seconds ago. Maybe deep down, I¡¯m still upset. Chapter 10 that Vanessa wasn¡¯t actually bawling her eyes out because of me. As much as I want to edit the footage now, it¡¯s too soon to look at the moments that led up to the realization that it was never because of me. So when I get to my bedroom, I put everything aside and slump back in my seat. I need a distraction. And where¡¯s Carme¡® She didn¡¯t follow behind me. I hope she¡¯s not out there with Vanessa. As soon as shees to mind, I raise my head. She now has a thing for trying to b hurt my But why does it matter? It¡¯s not like shell describe the type of kiss it was. Just in case I¡¯m wrong, it¡¯s best to keep things under control, at least for now. habe. She might mention the kiss. Quickly, I reach for my phone and call Vanessa. It takes her a while to pick up and I remember that she left her phone further from the shore. I just need to tell her to keep her mouth shut. When she picks up, I¡¯m about to speak first but furrow my eyws at what I hear next. ¡°Babe?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Dominic ¡°Rabe?¡± Carme yells from the other end of the line and it sounds like she¡¯s furning. It¡¯s so unexpected that I rise to my feet and rub my temples. She¡¯s not supposed to be out there during the day. ¡°Why do you have Vanessa¡¯s phone!¡± I¡¯m unable to hide my surprise. ¡°Does it matter why I have it? And why are you calling her?¡± ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± Vanessa¡¯s yelling chimes in from the background. I¡¯m not even able to ask how things ended up that way because there¡¯s a series of heavy grunting from both of them and what sounds like a struggle. Then, the call ends abruptly. Not wanting things to escte between the two of them, I leave my phone and rush outside. The house is so big that despite being as fast as my legs can carry me, it takes me a while. When Ie outside. I spot them from a distance. Carme¡¯s holding up her hand with Vanessa¡¯s phone, which she¡¯s trying to reach for I shake my head as I rush over there before it can get messy between them. My father would kill me if he were to spot even a single scratch on Vanessa. Carme mischievouslyughs as she jumps everytime Vanessa tries to reach for her phone. I can tell that Vanessa¡¯s holding back so she doesn¡¯t get physical. She even sees me but that doesn¡¯t stop her from trying to get her phone. As I get closer, Carme doesn¡¯t even notice me since she¡¯s facing the other side, When I stand right behind her, despite her standing on her tippy toes to keep Vanessa¡¯s phone, I easily grab onto her wrists and she gets a little shorter as she ces her feet t on the ground and looks back at me. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I¡¯m so annoyed by Carme¡¯s conduct that my tone is low and a little threatening. ¡°Babe, she was she was-¡± ¡°Give the phone back to Vanessa. ¡°But-¡± ¡°Now.¡± She scoffs as she gives it back to Vanessa. I don¡¯t even want to know how the phone ended up with Carme. As my eyes dart between the two of them, they linger on Vanessa because I¡¯ve never seen her so upset. ¡°Next time, stay away from my y stuff!¡± Vanessa warns her before she storms off. ¡°Babe, did you see that? This bitch is so¡¡± She trails off when she looks up at me and finds me staring down at her with crossed arms and a nk face. ¡°What was the meaning of that?¡± I ask, ¡°Look, her phone was ringing and I couldn¡¯t help it since it was left here. All I did was check who was calling¡± Chapter 11 ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was curious¡± She shrugs. ¡°When I saw your name, I just had to pick up. But why were you calling her?¡± ¡°Do you really want to ask me questions right now?¡± She lowers her gaze and fiddles with her fingers. Tm I¡¯m sorry¡± By the looks of it, Vanessa didn¡¯t even get the chance to mention the way I kissed her and touched her. That¡¯s good enough for me. Despite Carme¡¯s apology, I still find this mess annoying. ¡°Get back inside the house. You know you¡¯re not supposed to be but here.¡± ¡°I just ¡°Now¡± ¡°Fine!¡± She storms off, heading straight back to the house. Though I should follow behind her right away, now¡¯s a good time to talk to Vanessa, so I head in the same direction she headed in when she stormed off under. It doesn¡¯t take long to find her since her red tank top is quite vibrant aspared to the coconut tree she¡¯s sitting How foolish of her to do that. I¡¯d be in so much trouble if one of those fell on her head and something bad happened i Vanessa I can¡¯t believe I was so close to losing my temper and pping Carme across the face. She went too far this time. It was also my mistake for just leaving my phone on the sand. But how was I supposed to know she¡¯de outside She¡¯s not supposed to do thatContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about her mockery as she prevented me from getting my phone back from her infuriates me right now. My heart¡¯s still racing and I feel a little hot. I need to calm down from this The way she turned obedient when Dominic showed up crosses my mind. I¡¯ve never seen him like that before. He was so dominant. Why does it matter? Whatever, I¡¯m d I got my phone back. But why was he calling me? Before I can even begin to list the possible reasons, a floral blue and white shirt catches my attention from the other side and I look over, then look away with an eye roll. What does he want now? Is he here to warn me to stay away from his girlfriend? But now that I think about it, he didn¡¯t take any sides this time. Still, it doesn¡¯t matter. It might¡¯ve only been the moment itself and nothing much. The closer he gets, the more I face the other side. After everything that happened earlier when we kissed, I still can¡¯t stop thinking about it. ¡°If you keep looking the other way, you¡¯ll end up hurting that neck of yours and then my father will scold me for not taking care of his precious daughter¨Cinw,¡± he says mockingly. Chapter 11 ¡°What do you want 1 look straight ahead so can I avoid looking in his direction, but he blocks the view when he towers over The He¡¯s so tall that I have to look up at him. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t tell Carme about the type of kiss we shared¡± he says. ¡°I want things that way so keep your mouth shut,¡± ¡°Fine. I wasn¡¯t nning on saying anything to her about it anyway. There¡¯s nothing to show off after all. And why did you call me?¡± ¡°To tell you to keep your mouth shut.¡± I scoff. ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± I wish I could be on this ind without these two around. It would be a little scary being here alone, but at least I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with them. ¡°There¡¯s something else we need to discuss. He crouches down right in front of me and his muscr thighs in his shorts flex hard. I look away and tuck my wet hair behind my ear. ¡°What is it this time?¡± ¡°You know about the Little Warriors Hospital.¡± ¡°Of course I do. You¡¯ve told me about it several times and I always check out the website.¡± You do?¡± He furrows his eyebrows at me. ¡°Why?¡± Tve gotten so used to checking for updates on the welfare of the children, the most recent being about Penelope.¡± It takes him a while to speak as he sighs and faces the ground, making me wonder what¡¯s going on in his head. ¡°That¡¯s actually what I wanted to talk about.¡± He finally looks up need to see Penelope and as my fucking wife, you¡¯ll have to be there with me.¡± Offended, I shake my head at him, but two can y that game so I nod and say, ¡°Fine, whatever my fucking husband says.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get smart with me.¡± He warns me, pointing at me with a gare that actually intimidates me. ¡°You¡¯re the one who can never refer to me as just your wife.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you get to do the same. Make this thest time you ever do that. Now, about Penelope. I want to see her as soon as possible so we¡¯re cutting this honeymoon short.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You heard me. I really do want to see her but I¡¯m also using this as an opportunity to leave this ce sooner. Staying here and not even being with my girlfriend outside sucks. I¡¯m sure my father will understand because he cares about the hospital, I¡¯m a little disappointed so I slouch. As much as I would¡¯ve loved to stay longer, I don¡¯t mind leaving so soon if it means 1 get to be away from Carme. There¡¯s no way she¡¯sing to live with us in our home. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Dominic It¡¯s been thirty minutes now since I sat alone in this study, editing the clips and pictures I took with Vanessa outside. I transferred everything to theputer. That way, it¡¯s easier to navigate. As I edit the next clip, my phone buzzes and I don¡¯t even need to check to know who it is. It¡¯s Carme. She¡¯s sent me several Lexts to apologize but I haven¡¯t replied. I also haven¡¯t told her where I am. She¡¯ll eventually me on her owIL I¡¯m not mad at her. I just hate how she was careless enough to go outside and for what? Just to annoy Vanessa? While I like the idea itself, it was bad timing and I wish she was smart enough to think about that. But then again, when ites to her, that¡¯s impossible. As I edit these clips and pictures, Ie across several moments where my arm is wrapped around Vimessa¡¯s waist and she gives off a certain reaction. I¡¯ve been studying her for a while now and it¡¯s clear to me that¡¯s a sensual area for her. Not to dwell on it, I move on to the next clip by hovering with my mouse and it takes me a while to begin. I¡¯ve just realized t have the footage of Vanessa and I kissing. That part hasn¡¯t even yed yet, but I know it¡¯s this particr footage. Though I can easily fast forward it to the part where I kiss her, something I¡¯m sure would warm my mother¡¯s hear, I let go of the mouse and lean back to watch. I already know that Vanessa¡¯s bodynguage gave her away but seeing this footage from a different angle is quite amusing She seems more flustered than I initially thought and as it builds up to the moment I kiss her, I clench my fists to stayposed Now that I¡¯m looking at this, I realize I kissed her for such a long time. Once the kissing part is done, my eyes widen when the part where I made a fool of myself begins. Quickly, I fast forward because I don¡¯t want to be reminded of in I can¡¯t believe I have everything on camera, including the moment she goes into the water. Since she¡¯s too far away, I zoom in on her and lean closer to the screen. Just then, the door opens and I change the frame on the screen before I can even look back to see who it is. ¡°Babe,¡± Carme says in a low and sad tone. ¡°Tve been looking everywhere for you.¡± She stands right behind me and ces. her hands on my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± I don¡¯t even look up at her as I focus on the paused frame of just the sea ¡°You¡¯ve been here this whole time? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I sent you several messages and your phone is right here.¡± ¡°You know exactly why I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Are y you still mad at me?¡± She wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°What do you think? 1/5 11:13 THU su Chapter 12 ¡°Babe. I¡¯m sorry. I kitow I shouldn¡¯t have gone out there.¡± ¡°But you still did.¡± know what hurt me the most when I was out there with that bitch? You to I look up at her in surprise. ¡°When did I take her side!¡± ¡°When you told me to give her the phone back.¡± ¡°What did you want to do instead?¡± ¡°I wanted to throw it in the ocean. She mischievously taps her fingers. ¡°Then you should¡¯ve done that.¡± She gasps, ¡°Would you have allowed it?¡± ¡°Of course ¡°Next time. I¡¯m definitely doing it. So what are you working on! Tm editing the footage.¡± ¡°Can see it?¡± You really want to see me and Vanessa together?¡± took her side. ¡°On second thought, forget it. But babe, you didn¡¯t do anything extreme, did you? She kisses my check. ¡°Of course not. Why would you u even think that way?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess it just crossed my mind.¡± Trold you she means nothing to me and you know it. You¡¯re the one who matters here. There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you. We¡¯re leaving this ce tomorrow morning¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have to see Penelope. ¡°Who¡¯s Penelope?¡± I¡¯m a little disappointed but not surprised. ¡°She¡¯s the little girl who just had a sessful surgery. ¡°Oh, that one.¡± 1 scoff. I don¡¯t even want to get into it with her. ¡°You know what?¡± She turns flirtatious as she whispers in my car I want to make it up to you.¡± ¡°How will you do that?¡± I¡¯m still a little annoyed by her failure to recognize who Penelope is. ¡°I¡¯m giving you thirty minutes to work on this footage. Afterwards,e to the bedroom and then you¡¯ll find out.¡± Just like that, my mind shifts and Hick my lips. ¡°I like the sound of that.¡± Once she leaves, I resume watching the clip I was on and I only select a small section from the kiss. That¡¯s all I need. I delete everything else, including ny percent of the footage focused on the kiss and Vanessa in the water. 2/5 Chapter 12 Vanessa It¡¯s been five minunes since I got on the phone with Mia, my best friend and all she¡¯s been talking about is Dominic. If only she knew the truth. ¡°So where is he now?¡± she asks. ¡°In the study.¡± ¡°I bet he¡¯s in need of you right now and here I am, keeping you away from him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± I fake my amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! Any minute now, he¡¯lle looking for you.¡± I can¡¯t help but scoff. To the public, Dominic and I have been very convincing. I just love you two are so in love!¡± ¡°Me too. He really makes me happy.¡± ¡°I bet he does and in more ways than one! You still haven¡¯t told in about your wedding night. Were there red roses? Or maybe candlelight: Tell me everything!¡± Despite the type of response I¡¯ve just given her, she giggles with excitement as if I¡¯ve given her all the details. ¡°Dominic is so romantic. You¡¯re so lucky The two of us keep talking for a while until 1 decide I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ve heard enough about him. Once I put the phone down, I look around and sigh heavily. I would¡¯ve loved to stay here longer but this is for a good cause. Id love to see Penelope.. How could Dominic be such a pain in the ass to me and a saint to those children? I wonder. As I keep thinking about it, my phone rings again and this time, It¡¯s my mother¨Cinw. ¡°Hello?¡± I say with enthusiasm, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you called me since you arrived?¡± She yfully silks. ¡°Do you know how jealous I was when you spoke to Bernard earlier?¡± ¡°Actually, he¡¯s the one who called me.¡± ¡°My dear, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m still jealous! But anyway, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Oh, you poor thing. I know it hurts so you don¡¯t have to hide it from me. This was supposed to be your honeymoon for two weeks and now it¡¯s been cut short.¡± I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m excited to visit the hospital. There¡¯ll be more times like these¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯m d you¡¯reing back so I can give you your gift. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll love it morepared to Bernard¡¯s gift. 3/5 pler 12 Tm sure I will, mother: But please don¡¯t tell him I said that. ¡°It¡¯s our little secret, she whispers with a giggle. After the call ends, I look down at my phone and smile with a hand on my chest. Everyone greatly care of about, except my fucking husband. Now that I want to be away from my phone, I decide to go downstairs to watch a show or something. Right when I get to the stairs, I pause when I hear grunts and pans from what seems to be Dominic¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Fuck mel Carme screams How annoying that she¡¯s so loud and part of me feels like she¡¯s doing this on purpose. It¡¯s all in an attempt to irritate me in case I¡¯m listening. It¡¯s not like he can actually make her scream that loud. There¡¯s no way. With a shrug. I walk downstairs and call the chef, instructing her to make me a meal. Then, I make myselffortable, reach for the remote and find something entertaining to watch. The volume is loud enough for me to hear nothing from upstairs. It hasn¡¯t been too long since the private jet took off and I already can¡¯t wait to get off. Apart from the staff ready to serve us, being on this private jet with Dominic had been awfully silent, just like the evening we traveled to our honeymoon destination using this same jet. There¡¯s also a wide distance between us from where we¡¯ve taken our seats. Once in a while, I nce at him with concern. He¡¯s been sipping on whiskey since the private jet took off. It¡¯s in celebration of a huge business venture that was another sess for him. He made five billion dors in just a month. Frank gave him the good news before we left the ind. Though Dominic¡¯s very slow with sipping the whiskey, I¡¯m greatly bothered by it and it¡¯s not even because I don¡¯t drink. I do, but it¡¯s usually wine and only once or twice in a month. I¡¯m only bothered by this because of what it could do to him. Telling myself to just let him be, I look outside the window offering a view of the clouds below. When I nce at him this time, he puts down his ss of whiskey and leans back in his plush white leather seat, cing his hands on the armrests with gleaming gold. As much as I don¡¯t want to, I feel I should say something to him before he picks up that ss again. ¡°I think you should stop drinking now,¡± I say to him. He res at me, raising his chin as he speaks bitterly. ¡°How about you mind your own business? It already sucks enough that I can¡¯t travel with Carme and celebrate with her at this moment. Now I have to deal with you telling me what to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just concerned that by the time we get to the hos Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Vanco Dominic can be aplete asshole most of the time and even in this case, I guess I shouldn¡¯t have expected any other reaction apart from him telling me to mind my own business. At a loss for words after I¡¯m told to shut it, I press my lips together as I face the marble floor. I guess I should¡¯ve really kept my mouth shan I know (11) take a while before we arrive in California, but I don¡¯t want him to embarrass both of us by showing up at the hospital while reeking of alcohol After what just happened, I don¡¯t think I can keep looking at him while he continues to drink. I know that I¡¯ll only get the urge to once again suggest he stops doing it, despite promising myself to stay out of it. When I rise to my feet so I can head to the private room, he stops me in my tracks by grabbing onto my wrist. ¡°Do you actually think we¡¯re going straight to the hospital from here?¡± he asks, ¡°We¡¯re first going home. We¡¯ll only go to the hospital once I receive confirmation that Penelope¡¯s awake. It could even be in the evening. Until then, don¡¯t you dare y the role of my wife. I can clearly take care of myself. Have I made myself clear?¡± My heart aches a little. I really wish I didn¡¯t say anything to him a few seconds ago. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± I pull my wrist away then continue in my intended direction. I want to be as far away from him as possible, so I head to the back of the cabin until I¡¯m in the private stateroom. Sittingbdown on the plush white bedding, I trail my fingers on the texture as I begin to wonder if this is what¡¯ll keep happening to us. Will a day evere when he¡¯ll take my advice! Had Carme said it instead, would he have listened to her? Even if he would¡¯ve continued to drink, I¡¯m certain he would¡¯ve been nice to that he chose to be rude.. to her in his re response. It¡¯s only because it¡¯s me At this moment, I even feel like I should start being rude to him as well, but that¡¯s only possible in my head. It¡¯s never been in my nature to be rude to people unless they really deserve it. To keep myself upied, I reach for the tablet to resume watching the show from earlier. There¡¯s a few more hours to go until we arrive. Dominic On one hand, this is one of the best days of my life. This business deal that¡¯s made me billions of dors is private and has nothing to do with any of my family and business assets. On the other hand, this feels like a half celebration because I¡¯m drinking alone. Of course, I¡¯d drink with Frank but I muc I prefer drinking with my babe. Thinking about how she¡¯s not here with me right now is getting to me When I left the ind with Vanessa, we left her behind. I made separate travel arrangements for her to avoid raising any form of suspicion. 1/3 ??? Chapter 13 If only I could¡¯ve all brought her on my private jet with me right then, we¡¯d be celebrating right now. I even thought of bringing her a Vanessa¡¯s friend but that wouldve only raised questions because this was my fucking honeymoon. I¡¯m just d it¡¯s over quickly As I pour myself some more whiskey. I look in the back and can help but scoff. Who does Vanessa think she is? Just because we took some footage by the shore and spoke about Penelope, she now feels entitled to tell me what to do. No fucking way. It¡¯s a good thing my alcohol tolerance fascinates all those who know me. Despite all this whiskey I¡¯ve just taken, I feel nothing However, I¡¯m sure I do reek of alcohol. That can easily be sorted out. I would never go to the hospital in this state, not at the orphanage. I¡¯ll make sure to take care of it as soon as I get home. The thought of my new home with Vanessa only reminds me of the fact that for as long as I don¡¯t take over the family business, 111 be living with her under the same roof. even The mansion is quite spacious and I can easily avoid her. But just the thought that shell be somewhere in the house bothers

I guess I¡¯ll rarely be home since I¡¯ll be at work or with Carme. If only I could bring her to live with me right now. It might be impossible for now but giving it some time since Vanessa and I are newlyweds, I¡¯ll make it happen under the pretext of Carme visiting her friend. I¡¯m so d she¡¯s so understanding. Fll always take care of her after what she went through with her awful husbands Now that I feel I¡¯ve taken enough whiskey, I pour myself a full ss of water, then scroll on my tablet as I check out the toy store catalog. It¡¯s a billion dor subsidiary run by my Aunt Patricia. It¡¯s been a long time since I started wondering what toys to get Penelope but until now, I can¡¯t yet figure it out. This isn¡¯t my first time getting toys for one of the children but because her surgery was the most critical among many, I don¡¯t want to just get her something so simple. It has to be special. Looking at the catalog brings no ideas to mind so I guess I¡¯ll just leave it until the moment I¡¯ll actually get to the store and I won¡¯t be going alone. Vanessa As I descend first from the ne in my blue flowy dress, I raise my eyebrows a little at the scene before me here at the airport. There are people around standing at a distance and taking pictures, giving space to the bodyguards surrounding the jet. They¡¯re all dressed in ck suits and ck shades, each equipped with some white earpieces. I¡¯m going to have to get used to this because the Richards family are extremely powerful people and always need extra security around them.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. There have been incidents in the past of attempted robberies that never went as nned. All these bodyguards around are highly trained professionals. Some even have military training. Even with their ck suits on, their physique can be seen from their arms. As soon as I step off thest airstair, Dominic follows suit and I can instantly smell the alcohol. Minding my own business, I face forward as the bodyguards surround us while they look around, possibly for any potential threats. 2/3 Chapter 13 I didn¡¯t grow up with aordinary life, but there was never this level of security When we tumm at the corner of the airport, there¡¯s a ck limousine parked and it¡¯s only one of two which Dominic owns. There¡¯s a bodyguard standing right by the door and when I¡¯m close enough, he opens the door for me. As soon as I get inside, I¡¯m notfortable because I feel like 1st pulled a muscle in my calf, but Dominic gets in and speaks with ace of imitation ¡°Move¡± I don¡¯t even look at him as I roll my eyes, dowly dragging my leg as I move over, just as rudely instructed. It¡¯s only when I¡¯m on the other end of the seat that I hiss from the pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His tone is nowced with a little bit of concem ¡°I think I pulled a muscle in my calf.¡± I grit my teeth. ¡°How¡¯s that even possible? You were fine a few seconds ago.¡± ¡°It just happened, okay? It¡¯s not like anyone ever ns for this to happen.¡± Is it that bad?¡± His question actually surprises me. Now he¡¯s actually concerned after being rude to me? I¡¯m trying my best to not make a big deal out of the pain, but it¡¯s so unbearable that I groan. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that bad.¡± I admit to him. ¡°Let me see that,¡± he says, trying to reach for my leg. 3/3 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Vanessa As Dominic extends his hand so 1 can bring my leg forward, I sit still and shake my head. Just leave it.¡± I look outside the window as the limousine drives gif. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± I said let me see that¡± 1 I hiss when he reaches for my leg and ces it right on his thigh making me jerk my head in his direction with surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°Just sit still.¡± He doesn¡¯t even look at me. His eyes are focused on my leg. When hisrge hands wrap around my calf and massage with precision, I¡¯m at a lot for words as I watch him. Is he only doing this because he might be a little tipsy? The moment he raises my leg a little higher, my breath hitches because I fear that my underwear might be exposed to him even if my dress is long. But because I don¡¯t want that to happen 1 try to pull my leg back. That action only makes me hiss again as it causes me more pain. ¡°I told you to sit still.¡± He grunts And I don¡¯t want you touching me.¡± He scoffs and doesn¡¯t even look at me. I¡¯m not doing this for you. It¡¯s for my parents and your father¡± Unable toe up with anything to say back to him, I look on as he massages my calf. The sensation is so calming that I rest my head against the seat. While he works on it, my eyes barely look at what he¡¯s doing. I only stare at the side profile of his face. He¡¯s so focused that he might not even have realized he¡¯s clenched his jaw. As much as I don¡¯t want to admit it, seeing him from this angle is just as equally attractive as any other angle I¡¯ve seen him from. Despite his arrogance, he¡¯s extremely handsome and that¡¯s something I just have to admit to myself. When he suddenly lifts his head to look at me, I look away and face outside. ¡°That should be better.¡± He sighs. Flustered, I tuck my hair behind my ear as my heart races a little, ¡°We can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s better until I stand on my own two f and try to walk. ¡°After what I just did for you, a simple thank you¡® would be nice. ¡°Not until I¡¯m certain I¡¯m alright. I cross my arms, my gaze still fixed on the window. He scoffs. ¡°Whatever.¡± His response is followed by a silence that I find awkward and for me, that¡¯s new. The two of us have traveled together in silence before but this is just different and I keep asking myself why ¨C because of a simple gesture to massage my calf and not even because of me but our parents? I hope not. When I sense his movements from the corner of my eye, I look over and he moves to the other side and takes a seat in the corner. Now he¡¯s facing me. | I don¡¯t know what¡¯s better¨Chaving him sit close to me so it¡¯s easier for me to not look at him since I can just look outside the window, or having him sit on the other side, where he¡¯s not close to me but it¡¯s more difficult to avoid looking at him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As he reaches for a ss, I¡¯m in disbelief when I assume he¡¯s about to pour himself some more whiskey. The side of the limousine where he¡¯s seated has a wholepartment of assorted drinks. He looks up from his ss and says, ¡°If this is the part where you tell me not to drink w-¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say anything I cut him off as I shrug. ¡°Good. Besides, I¡¯m only taking some orange juice this time. Want some!¡± I tilt my head with narrowed eyes. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually offering me a drink. Though there was so much to eat and drink on the private jet, I didn¡¯t feel like it. But now might be a good time to have something. Keeping my eyes on him as he pours himself a ss, I give him a nod and what I¡¯m about to say even feels awkward. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like some ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± He leans back, crosses his legs and drinks from his ss. I can¡¯t believe he messed with me like that. Asshole. With a ruff, I look outside my window, the various buildingsing into view as we move along the road. 1 even spot some billboards of Dominic. Most of them are about already established businesses, but there¡¯s one in particr about men¡¯s cologne which is yet to beunched. He¡¯s the face of the brand and as that billboard passes by, I can¡¯t help but turn my head to keep looking at it. On the billboard, he¡¯s in a gray suit with no shirt underneath, leaving his skin a little exposed since the top buttons are loose. With the billboard having a warm tone, it gives off a sensual vibe It¡¯s even been confirmed that the cologne itself onceunched, will have some sensuality to it. He already smells so good with all the colognes he has but none of them have that sensual quality to make me immerse myself in the scent. I can¡¯t help but wonder if this one will live up to the standard it seems to portray. Once the sexy billboard is out of my view, I look at the surrounding buildings thate into focus. It¡¯s only then that I realize I stared too much and he might¡¯ve seen me. Holding my breath, I look over at him and he¡¯s focused on his phone, giving me some relief. It doesn¡¯t matter if he saw me looking or not. I¡¯m just d he didn¡¯t mention it. But no definitely mentioned it had he caught me staring. that I think about it, he would¡¯ve Yesterday, he said it in my face that I was a hypocrite for acting like I didn¡¯t want him yet I cried for him at night, which was absolutely incorrect. But in this case, he wouldn¡¯t waste an opportunity like this to get back at me and make me feel embarrassed. I guess I got away with it. The limousine pulls up to a gigantic ck gate with the sun reflecting off of it Though Dominic¡¯s been here before, it¡¯s my first time. Our new home is in the richest neighborhood in California. Frank doesn¡¯t live too far from this neighborhood. After the gate opens and we go inside, the green grass on both sides of the road is so neat that it looks like a green carpet. 2/3 orthe bouse toe into view as we drive for about a minute, an assortment of trees scattered over the beautifulndscape. When the house finallyes into view, I¡¯m in awe at how it seems to be so tall it could actually reach for the sky. I¡¯ve seen simr houses before but nothing like this The house¡¯s off white color stands out from all the shades of greening from the grass and trees When the limousine drives through the roundabout which has a fountain right at its center, I brace myself for what¡¯sing next. It¡¯ll be like a moment of truth when I stand on my own two feet. A few cars with the bodyguards have apanied us to our new home, so we wait until they surround the us before we can step outside. Once they¡¯re in position, the door is opened for us and Dominic steps out with ease. It takes me a while as I don¡¯t want to feel that pain in my calf. ¡°Are you getting out or what?¡± He crosses his arms, his tone a little impatient. At this point, he can just go inside. He doesn¡¯t have to wait for me. But I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because he want handle myself in this situation. to see how 111 Slowly, I scoot to the other side until I¡¯m close to the door, being mindful not to add any pressure on my other foot with the pulled muscle in my calf. Now¡¯s the time to find out if his massage really made a difference. For a start. 1 step my good foot on the ground, then slowly follow suit with the other one. Everything seems fine, until I push myself off my seat and stand up. The pain is so unbearable that I fall. But before I drop to the ground, he rushes to me and urgently wraps his arms around my waist. oan loudly. 3/3 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Vanessa With Dominic¡¯s arms now wrapped around my waist, it takes me a moment to process his quick reaction and when it finally registers that I¡¯m holding onto his veiny arms, I slowly look up at him and our eyes meet. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not able to walk on your own,¡± he says. Seeing him from this angle, looking down at me so dominantly after preventing my fall makes me a little flustered. The silence between as I¡¯m unable to speak makes my pounding heart more obvious in my ears. I don¡¯t even know what to say to him right now but soon, he speaks once again. ¡°Don¡¯t get used to this. He lowers one arm to the back of my thighs ¡°What?¡± Without saying a word, he scoops me up bridal style and I gasp quietly, my arm instantly wrapping around his neck as a reflex and the other one resting on his chest. As he approaches the front door while facing it, I steal nces at him from his side profile. ¡°Open the door,¡± he instructs one of the bodyguards. As soon as therge doors are pushed open, my focus shifts for two reasons. I want to see what the interior looks like because it¡¯s my first time here and I don¡¯t want to make it obvious to anyone that I¡¯m stealing nces at him. But on second thought, that¡¯s what everyone around would expect as he¡¯s my husband, everyone except him. As soon as he steps foot inside, there¡¯s a line of maid servants and butlers. All of them are elegantly dressed as they stand at ease with their hands behind their backs When w we get to the lobby, his footsteps echo on the checkered ck and white marble floor. Because I¡¯ve never been here before, I don¡¯t know what to expect when ites to where he¡¯ll take me. I don¡¯t even bother to ask as I steal nces at him once again. He doesn¡¯t seem to struggle as he carries me. I can¡¯t help but wonder if I¡¯m a lightweight or he¡¯s just that strong With the lobby leading to different directions, including an elevator, my first thought is that we¡¯re going up but instead, he walks over to the living room and ces me on the couch. As soon as my calf hits against the surface of the couch, I hiss in pain, making him shake his head. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me it was that bad,¡± he says, towering over me ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was the case until I stepped out of the car. I guess your massage did nothing.¡± He scoffs. ¡°How ungrateful. I¡¯m never doing this again.¡± You didn¡¯t even have to do it this time.¡± ¡°So you¡¯d fall to the ground and it would somehow get to my parents? Don¡¯t forget that this house is under twenty four hour surveince. He points around at the cameras. When I spot a few of them, I¡¯m so relieved because I won¡¯t have to deal with Carme or at least in the way that annoys me. With someone watching, she wouldn¡¯t daree here and do what¡¯s not expected of her. 1/4 1134 Thu, Jul 4 Chapter 15 ¡°I guess we¡¯re doing this then,¡± he says, taking out his phone from his pocket and scrolling ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What does it look like?¡± He shoves a hand in his pocket as the other one presses the phone against his ear. I¡¯m calling our family doctor. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°Of course there is and don¡¯t let this get to your head. Again, I¡¯m not doing this for you.¡± ¡°I know. There¡¯s no need to remind me.¡± As he speaks to the doctor, he paces right in front of me and even sounds a bit harsh when the doctor says he can¡¯t make it that quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t care where you are. Get here right how.¡± As he takes his phone away from his ear and brings it to where his eyes can see it, he presses on the screen hard to end the call. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say he¡¯s a little stressed about this, but why? ¡°The doctor should be here in a few minutes. In the meantime, stay right here. It¡¯s not like you can go anywhere else right now.¡± ¡°Can you please- ¡°No. Ask the butlers or anyone else for what you need. That¡¯s what they¡¯re here for.¡± Just when I was about to thank him for being so kind enough as to carry me in his arms and bring me inside, his asshole side showed up again. av once it closes. I look on as he approaches the elevator on the other side of the room and only look away I¡¯d love to go upstairs and the elevator would be the easiest way, but I can¡¯t let just anyone carry me. I guess I¡¯ll just have to wait here. In the meantime, I call for all the staff so they can introduce themselves. I¡¯d love to know each one of them. Dominic How an annoying that I had to carry Vanessa inside. I was certain my massage made a difference but I guess not. She better not be getting any ideas about what I did for her. It was only because it was a good look for me. It¡¯s possible that someone among my staff might be reporting to my parents, especially my father Maybe that¡¯s far from what the reality is, but I¡¯m better off being as careful as possible. Thinking about how I carried Vanessa makes me think about Carme and just then, I take out my phone again as I look at myself in my bedroom mirror. The master bedroom is all mine Vanessa¡¯s never stepping foot here. The travel time difference wasn¡¯t that much between Carme and I so I need to know how she¡¯s doing. ¡°Babe!¡± she says with enthusiasm as soon as she picks up. ¡°Hey, babe. How¡¯s it going?¡± I look at myself in the mirror as I unbutton my shirt. ¡°It would¡¯ve been better if you were here with me.¡± 2/4 ? 1111 Thu Nu 4 Chapter 15 ¡°I know. I wanted that, too¨CIn fact, I wanted to celebrate the business deal with you¡± ¡°We can always make private arrangements just for the two of us Her tone is flinatiously suggestive I smirk. ¡°You know, I n to spoil you beyond your imagination ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Only the best for you. Did your flight arrive?¡± ¡°Yes, it did. I actually wanted to call you thirty minutes from now. There¡¯s a few things I need to do here at the airport before 1 leave ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll being to pick you up.¡± ¡°You mean it? ¡°I¡¯ll personally drive you home and then we can have a good time.¡± ¡°Ooh¡ like the sound of that. I love you. I chuckle. Tlove you too, babe After the call ends. I step into the shower and brush my teeth to get rid of the alcoholic smell. Who knows when I¡¯ll have to go to see Penelope) It sucks that Vanessa might not be able to make it. This was the perfect opportunity for her to get familiar with the kids. She needs to be my loving and supportive wife in all aspects.. Even without that, she did seem like she genuinely wanted toe with me. Or has she been faking it so I can be impressed? I don¡¯t think so. As soon as I step out of the shower, my phone rings and when I check the doctor¡¯s here. I instruct the two security guards stationed at the entrance to let him in. Quickly, I dress up in a different set of clothes and head downsters. I need to know what¡¯s going on with Vanessa As the doctor examines her calf, he touches it in certain ways and she¡¯s clearly in difort. She almost makes it seem like shell never walk again. It makes me roll my eyes because she just seems dramatic ¡°From what I can tell, this isn¡¯t really a muscle pull but it should go away soon,¡± the doctor says. ¡°Just make sure you¡¯re careful with how you step on this foot and give it some time before you do.¡± ¡°Does that mean I won¡¯t be able to go anywhere for now?¡± she asks him with a sigh of disappointment. I narrow my eyes with wonder when it seems that she actually seems devastated. It¡¯s probably just because she won¡¯t be able to walk as soon as she wants to. That¡¯s correct,¡± the doctor says. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to go anywhere using this leg. That way, you can give this some time.¡± ¡°But how long will this take?¡± ¡°I could be a few hours or even a few days.¡± She sighs loudly and shakes her head. What¡¯s going on with her ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± he asks. ¡°I just¡this is awful. I was really looking forward to going to the children¡¯s hospital.¡± My eyes widen a little in surprise. ¡°You can always go there some other time, the doctor encourages her. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is different. There¡¯s this little-¡± ¡°Rx.¡± I chime in, crossing my arms. Tve received no update about Penelope yet,¡± She presses her lips together, as if that just helped case her worries. Til leave you two with a set of instructions of what you need to do until her pain goes away¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. After the doctor leaves, I stand right in front of her with crossed arms, trying to study her. ¡°What is it?¡± Her tone¡¯s irritated. ¡°Nothing I then head upstairs so I can get ready to go and pick up Carme. I even give her a call to inform her and she¡¯s excited. So My work here is done. Til leave the rest to the butlers and maidservants. They can look after Vanessa. As soon as I¡¯m ready to go, I hear an engine outside so I wonder who it is. The moment I look outside my window, my eyes widen in shock at the very familiar car. Why the hell are my parents here? SEND GIFT Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Dominic As my parents step out of the car, I clench my fists, wondering why they¡¯vee here now. But when I see my mother¡¯s facial expression, she seems worried and just like that, it all makes sense to me. Vanessa must have called them about her current state. Couldn¡¯t she just keep it to herself? Now I¡¯m stuck here with all of them and won¡¯t be able to get to Carme. Should I ept this situation and just give her a call? No. There¡¯s something I can do to get away from here. It takes me a few seconds to figure out so I pace around until finally, Ie up with something. This will definitely work. Quickly, I head down to meet them, going through what I¡¯ll say several times as I take the elevator. As soon as the elevator reaches the ground floor and opens, even at a distance. I can hear my mother¡¯s concern in her voice as she sits with Vanessa on the couch My father¡¯s on the other couch, his expression showing simr concern. I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes as I get closer. I can imagine what this would be like if my brother and sister would also show up.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Even when I¡¯m close enough, my parents barely notice me. Their eyes are glued to Vanessa as my mother seems hair. What the hell? She¡¯s not a baby. Finally, my parents look at me and my father¡¯s so stressed that be loosens his necktie. ¡°Son, what happened?¡± ¡°Father, I already told you it¡¯s nothing. Vanessa says before I can respond. ¡°But just look at you, my daughter. First, you cut your honeymoon short and now this happened?¡± to fix her ¡°I was just about to call you both and tell you about this. I guess someone beat me to it.¡± I say to my parents, ncing at Vanessa with clenched fists behind my back ¡°We had to rush here when Vanessa called¡± My mother moves to the edge of the couch so Vanessa can rest her back on her shoulder, leaving the other side of the couch empty. As much as I don¡¯t want to, I go over to that specific couch and next to Vanessa. ¡°Son. I hope you follow the instructions Doctor Miller gave you my father says. ¡°Of course, only the best for her¡± My lips curve into a fake smile as I gently hold onto both of Vanessa¡¯s legs and let them rest in myp. She seems surprised but goes with it. I can¡¯t wait to confront her about this. How dare she do such a thing? Did she know I¡¯d be leaving her to go to Carme? Is this her way of stopping me from leaving? That¡¯s not happening. I just need to find the right moment to leave. ¡°Have you had something to eat, dear?¡± My mother sweetly asks Vanessa. ¡°I haven¡¯t had anything since we left the ind.¡± ¡°What? This is uneptable. You need to eat or drink something now more than ever.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re right, mother. Babe, I want some juice.¡± 1/4 Chapter 16 I internally scoff at how she just lovingly addressed me, but this is something we do whenever our parents are around. ¡°Okay,¡± I say to her. ¡°Victor,¡± I call one of the butlers. ¡°No, not Victor. Can you please do it? I like the way you make it Vanessa says to me, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s making me do this right now, When my mother giggles, I look over at her and then seem to love whatever nonsense is going on between me and Vanessa. Smiling at her, I gently put down her feet, ensuring I don¡¯t cause her any pain. ¡°Ill be right back.¡± As I begin to leave, I stop in my tracks when Vanessa speaks again. ¡°Wait, could you please add some cookies?¡± ¡°Whatever you want, babe. I poke my cheek as soon as I say it. That doesn¡¯t even sound right. my father. They both Once I¡¯m in the kitchen, I can¡¯t help but wonder why Vanessa¡¯s doing this to me. Is it because I yelled at her on the private jet and told her to mind her own business? Whatever the case, this makes me score points with my parents, even tell the maidservants to just stand by as I do it all by myself. Just when I¡¯m about to finish with it, my phone rings and I fear that it¡¯s Carme, but it turns out to be my father¨Cinw He¡¯s obviously calling because of what happened to Vanessa and huff before I pick up. ¡°Hello!¡± I lean against the ck countertop. ¡°Hello, son. Is my daughter near you right now?¡± As always, his voice is gentle. ¡°No. Is something wrong? I narrow my eyes. y not that bad? I know she doesn¡¯t like to make me ¡°I just spoke to her on the phone. Is it true that the pain in her cut is really i worry so she lies and hides her pain from me¡± ¡°She does?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s happened so many times before. Because she keeps it all inside and doesn¡¯t want to make anyone worry, I just feel like she¡¯s lying this time as well¡± I can¡¯t help but wonder if she told her father about her tears the other night. Whatever the case may be, it¡¯s none of my business ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. That¡¯s what the doctor said.¡± I assure him. ¡°I trust you so much that I¡¯ll only believe it because I¡¯ve heard it from you. I¡¯m out of the country now so I can¡¯te over to check on her¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s in good hands.¡± I assure him. When I return to the living room with the tray that has a te of cookies and the juice, my father¡¯s on the phone with one of the board of directors and keeps pacing Despite Vanessa and my mother talking. I¡¯m only focused on my father¡¯s phone call. It seems there¡¯s a problem. Even if I¡¯m not working right now, I¡¯m still interested in knowing what¡¯s happening in the I¡¯ll be running in the future. When that timees, I won¡¯t be serving cookies and juice to Vanessa, just divorce papers. Chapter 16 Putting down the tray on the table and bringing it closer to the couch, I sit back down next to her and she smiles at me. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Anything for you.¡± 1 fake a smile. My attention drifts back to my father, who moves further away as he speaks and it gets harder to listen. I try to get up and go to him, but my mother¡¯s next words keep me in ce. Im still sad that your honeymoon was cut so short but you know what? I¡¯m d it¡¯s for a good cause.¡± ¡°Yes, but now I might not be able to see Penelope as soon as I want to.¡± Vanessa pouts and I lightly shake my head at her. Now she¡¯s acting all sweet after making me bring her some cookies and juice? The only one I¡¯ve ever done this for is Carme As soon as she crosses my mind, I realize that I¡¯m wasting time here. I need to leave as soon as possible. After clearing my throat for a start. I say, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. I have something important to take care of at the office.¡± ¡°What?¡± My mother firmly shakes her head. ¡°The office? But you¡¯re not working for now.¡± I know but-¡± T ¡°It can wait. Your wife needs you by her side right now.¡± I look at Vanessa and clench my jaw for a second. This is all working in her What do I do now? r favor. I have to get to C to Carme matter what. When my father gets off the phone, he approaches us once again Fixing his necktie, he says, ¡°Well, it seems that I have to leave immediately. Something urgent has juste up.¡± When I think about it, this is my chance to leave so I try to y my cards right.. ¡°What happened?¡± I ask. ¡°There¡¯s an emergency and it needs my attention right away.¡± Ille with you.¡± ¡°No, stay here and take care of your ir wife. She needs you right now¡± Shit. Why is nothing going ording to how I nned it? After I walk my father outside to the car, his bodyguards on standby, he ces his hand on my shoulder, then speaks to me with a warm smile. ¡°Son, you¡¯re doing such a great job so far.¡± I don¡¯t understand.¡± I shake my head. I see the way you take care back then. of Vanessa. I remember a time when your mother and I were much younger. We were so in love ¡°You¡¯ve told me this a million times.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m telling you again. It¡¯s the little things that matter. That¡¯s what brought us closer than we already were. I see that Chapter 16 happening with you and Vanessa. I¡¯m proud of you¡± He pats me on the shoulder, then gets inside the While it drives off, I can¡¯t help but smile. This whole thing with Vanessa is truly annoying but my father¡¯s proud of me. Right now, that¡¯s what counts: As I think about all the possible things I could do in his presence to show that I deeply care about Vanessa, my phone rings. When I looked down at the caller ID. I shut my eyes with a heavy sigh. It¡¯s Carme. Öæ ND GIFT 0 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Dominic Moving further away from the house. I pick up Carme¡¯s call while facing the entrance, just in case my mother shows up or something ¡°Babe.¡± I cautiously look around, the bodyguards in position standing at a certain distance away from me. ¡°Hey, babe!¡± Carme says from the other end of the line and she sounds so enthusiastic that I rub my temples while shaking my head. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Though I pretend not to know. I know exactly why she¡¯s calling, ¡°I hope you¡¯re almost here to pick me up. I¡¯m already done with everything, I actually finished a bit early so now I¡¯m just waiting for you I sigh with frustration, pacing a few times just so I don¡¯t lose my cool over the situation that¡¯s out of my control. ¡°Babe, about that,¡± I say for a start. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t yet left the house. What are you s still doing there? ¡°Something happened with Vanessa and now-¡± ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Her tone is suddenly harsh. ¡°What did you with that b-¡± ¡°Can you shut up and I just let me finish?¡± ¡°No! What did you do with that bitch!¡± ¡°She had a little ident and my parents came here. The problem is that I can¡¯t leave. They won¡¯t let me. I already tried.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± She scoffs. That bitch is more important than mer ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear a word I just said?¡± I face away from the front door in frustration. Sometimes it¡¯s difficult to make Carme grasp what a situation means. ¡°My son!¡± I hear my mother¡¯s voice just then so I turn around to look at her. ¡°I¡¯ll call you back,¡± I whisper to Carme on the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hang up on- 1 abruptly end the call by turning off my phone, which I didn¡¯t even want to do. What are you doing here all alone when your father¡¯s already gone? She doesn¡¯t seem pleased as she ces both hands the sades of her waist and shakes her head at me ¡°Were you calling someone from work?¡± Right now, lying to her is better than telling her the truth. ¡°Yes, was,¡± She stands beside me and wraps her hand around my arm. ¡°I told you not to work right now,¡± she says. ¡°Come back inside with me. M ||| Chapter 17 ¡°Oh,e Vanessa needs you¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± She narrows her eyes at me I¡¯ve just realized I shouldn¡¯t have said it like that, so I soften it a little. ¡°I meant to say what does she need?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± she says, taking the first step and 1 follow her lead as we walk together. ¡°She told me she hasn¡¯t even seen house yet. How could you let that happen!¡± ¡°Well, I wanted to call Doctor Miller to examine her first so I thought I could just keep her in the living room.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve still taken her around the house.¡± ¡°I know¡± ¡°Please do it now. She seems so sad right now and I hate seeing her like that. Maybe showing her around I make difference.¡± She goes on to speak further about Vanessa and it¡¯s taking everything in me not to leave. I need to find a quick moment where I can call Carme again. In case that doesn¡¯t happen, I¡¯ll just have to send her a text message. Vanessa wants to see the house? Fine. I¡¯ll show her. It¡¯ll give me the perfect opportunity to confront her. Vaness For as long as I can remember, I¡¯ve never experienced such pain in my calf ut most. but it doesn¡¯t feel that way and it I know Dr Miller said it wasn¡¯t too serious and it should go away in a few days at leaves me a little frustrated because I don¡¯t just want to sit here and do nothing- But for now, it seems to be the only way for me not to put pressure on my leg. Now that I have a moment to myself in this living room. I can only imagine how furious Dominic must be. I really didn¡¯t mean for any of his parents toe over here and check on me. Everytime our eyes meet, it almost feels like I¡¯ve prevented him from doing something and ruined his ns. The cookies and juice he brought me were tasty. That was just try way of getting back at him for what he did to me earlier when he offered me juice but was just trying to mess with me. The thought of making him do things for me and he can¡¯t say no because of his parents makes me chuckle. While my father couldn¡¯t make it here because he¡¯s out of the country, I¡¯m so d I still have others who care around me, especially my mother¨Cinw. She¡¯s been treating me like a baby since she arrived but I¡¯m notining Right now, as I wait for her to return from outside, I already know what the oue will be I could¡¯ve waited to see the house when I was all better. I guess I should¡¯ve kept my mouth shut because now, she¡¯ll make him do it. I know he¡¯s a jerk but I¡¯ll have to exin things to him. None of this was my intention. I just hope he¡¯ll believe me. the Thu. Chapter 17 89%1 Only a few minutester, they both walk in and as I look at them she¡¯s holding onto his arm while talking to him and he just seems like he doesn¡¯t even want to be here. I see him ring at me the closer he gets and I know he has a lot to say. I really need to clear the air. I¡¯ll get the chance once we¡¯re alone. ¡°My dear, now you can finally see the house, my mother¨Cinw says to me. She steps away from Dominic and he approaches me with a heavy sigh. ¡°Come on, my son. Don¡¯t make that face. You had no problem carrying her during your honeymoon!¡± We both jerk our heads in her direction and she covers her mouth with a giggle. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind me, you two. She waves her hand dismissively. The moment Dominic looks away from her and faces me. I look up at him again and as he gets closer, he¡¯s actually ring at me and my mother¨Cinw can¡¯t even see it. When he¡¯s close enough, he rests the side of his face against mine and slides his arm under my knees, the other one resting right around my waist. With a gasp, I wrap my arms around his neck and when he lifts me, I can¡¯t help but look into his eyes, which I instantly regret because he¡¯s just ring and stands in ce. ¡°Well, go on. You two love birds will find me here. Show her around quickly then bring her back to me.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he says, his tone a little threatening. It makes me look away from his gaze. ¡°What do you want to see first?¡± ¡°Uh¡we can start with what¡¯s on the ground floor.¡± Even though I haven¡¯t yet seen this mansion house, I have an ide just how massive it is. If he¡¯s going to show me everything, he¡¯ll have to carry me all the way. I don¡¯t want that to happen. As he begins to head out of the living room, my mother¨Cinw aghs calmly and it feels like she¡¯s smiling as she watches us. When I poke my head to the side to see her, it turns out I¡¯m right. She even brings her hands together in admiration. But when he turns at the corner, the sight of her is gone and now it¡¯s just the two of us. Of course, the maidservants are around but I don¡¯t even pay attention to them. feel his Even when I don¡¯t look up at him. I feel his eyes on me. Once he brings me to the kitchen, he instructs everyone to leave As soon as it¡¯s just the two of us, I part my lips to speak so I can clear any misunderstanding but he¡¯s faster. ¡°You must be so happy now. I can¡¯t leave because of the little stunt you pulled and don¡¯t you dare deny it. You did this on purpose.¡± ¡°Look, you have it all wrong¡± My voice is gentle. ¡°All I did was tell them what happened to me. I didn¡¯t tell them toe here. But you knew they would. You know how much they treasure their precious daughter¨Cinw. Now I can¡¯t even go to pick up my babe at the airport because I¡¯m stuck here with you.¡± I didn¡¯t mean to cause you any trouble. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You already did.¡± 3/4 ||| Chapter 17 I can see just how irritated he is while carrying me and my heart sinks. I just got in his way and now he¡¯s being forced to do this. It¡¯s time to put a stop to it ¡°Just put me down.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°I said no. After leaving the kitchen, he takes me to the other rooms on the ground floor and they¡¯re all quite spacious with thetest technology The silence between us drags on but each time I steal nces at him, I can see that he still has his jaw clenched. Once I¡¯ve seen the ground floor, he heads to the elevator and we walk past my mother¨Cinw, who¡¯s scrolling on her phone. ¡°What do you think so far?¡± she asks me with enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡± I fake a smile. Once we¡¯re in the elevator, the small space makes the silence more unbearable and my palms are beginning to sweat. That makes my hands slip from his neck and I gasp as we both panic, but I quickly ce them on his chest. Once again, we say nothing to each other and it stays that way as he shows me more of the house. While I wish he didn¡¯t have to carry me, I¡¯m amazed by his strength. Not once have I seen sweat dripping down his forehead. All I hear is his breath get a little heavier and with my hands on his well defined chest, just for a second, I feel drawn to him and I¡¯m reminded of our passionate kiss. At one point, he ces me on a beautiful bed with silky red sheets then calls Carme. I sit in silence and wait as he does it. The two of them seem to argue when he says he¡¯ll send someone to pick her up instead. Once he¡¯s done, he roughly shoves the phone in his pocket, approaches the bed and ces his hands on the sides of my body to trap me. He looks me straight in my eyes with his head tilted and harshly says, ¡°You¡¯ve greatly ruined my day.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to. You have to believe me. I expect him to say something more but when he doesn¡¯t. I¡¯m left staring him right in the face. Having him so close and feeling his warm breath once again reminds of that moment on the beach when he passionately kissed me and I felt something Lost in that thought, my gaze lingers on his lips for a few seconds and when I realize what I¡¯m doing. I look up to meet his eyes and his reaction makes me hold my breath. SEND GIFT Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Vanessa When Dominic smirks at me. I hold my breath, wondering what¡¯s going through his head. I¡¯m hoping he doesn¡¯t point it out that I was staring at his lips, because I definitely was. For a few more seconds, he says nothing but only stares at me with the same smirk. It makes me so nervous that I can¡¯t even look at him anymore. But even after I look to the side, I can still feel his eyes on me. He¡¯s doing this on purpose. When I can¡¯t take it anymore, I attempt to push him away since my body¡¯s trapped by the palms of his hands resting on the bed. As soon as I hold onto his wrists, the palms of his hands slip on the silky sheets, making him fall right on top of me. The pressure of his body against mine extends to my calf, which hits against the edge of the bed and I hiss loudly. He instantly gets off and I groan ¡°It hurts,¡± I whimper. ¡°Try not to move,¡± he says firmly, crouching down right in front of me. The moment I sit up and look down at him, he holds onto my leg and says, ¡°Don¡¯t do shit like that again¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything ¡°You were trying to push me away?¡± ¡°Yes, because you. ¡°Because I what? Go on! Say it¡± He¡¯s mocking me right now. It¡¯s clear from his smirk. Too embarrassed to even say it, I press my lips together and look away. || ¡°I better take you back downstairs to your precious mother¨Cinw He scoops me up bridal style again and takes me downstairs using the elevator. With my hand resting on his chest for support, I feel his racing heart, which is simr to mine. I can¡¯t believe he caught me staring at his lips. As much as I don¡¯t want to think about it, that moment just sticks with me. I can¡¯t wait to be out of this small space with him. When we¡¯re back downstairs, he ces me next to my mother¨Cinw again and we instantly begin to chat about everything that I like about the house. Dominic sits right next to me, firmly holding my hand like a supportive husband. He holds my hand for so long that this almost feels genuine. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back in town, I can give you my present.¡± My mother¨Cinw says. ¡°I want you toe with me and see it with your own eyes. Tru so curious that I lean toward her with enthusiasm and say, ¡°Then take me right now! ¡°Not in this condition, my child. You won¡¯t be able to stomp your feet the way I¡¯ve imagined you.¡± 1/5 Chapter 18 ¡°Do I get a wedding gift too? Dominic chimes in. ¡°You, my son, get nothing. This is only for my daughter¨Cinw. She¡¯s special¡± He scoffs but she takes no offense. It¡¯s because she assumes he¡¯s just being yful with it, but I know he meant that scoff. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever go into photography, my son? The pictures were amazing! We would¡¯ve gotten more of these had you still been on that Ind. You two look so good together. After she takes out her phone and starts scrolling, I can¡¯t help but feel nervous and still embarrassed. I even feel my cheeks burn, especially when I think about what happened upstairs Once she starts going through the pictures she liked the most, including some clips, I can¡¯t look away when it¡¯s the one of Dominic and I kissing passionately. The taste of his lips is still so fresh in my mind. I didn¡¯t expect to feel that way, but I did and now it seems like Lean¡¯t forget. When I look up at him, I hold my breath when I realize he¡¯s been staring down at me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Quickly, I clear my throat as I look away from him, paying attention only to my mother¨Cinw. ¡°You know what?¡± She turns more enthusiastic as she puts her phone away. ¡°There are so many more vacations toe. You should actually make ns with Sophie.¡± Dominic¡¯s younger sister and I have rarely spent time together. She has a busy life in the beauty industry. A vacation would definitely give us time to bond even more. Since my mother¨Cinw¡¯s only urgently needed for a women¡¯s conference in the evening, she decides to spend most of her day with us. As the hours go by, Dominic keeps acting like a loving and caring husband. He¡¯s rarely left my side, which I know annoys him. He¡¯s also been frequently checking his phone and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because of Carme. He tries to hide how pissed he is but I can see it. Maybe he hasn¡¯t heard from her since the time he spoke to her while I was on the bed. Finally, his phone rings and I see the relief in his face as he excuses himself. My mother¨Cin¨Chas no problem with him leaving because for the most part, he¡¯s been by my side. While I wish he believed that it wasn¡¯t my intention to keep him away from Carme, I hope he doesn¡¯t do anything to get back at me, because I won¡¯t just let it happen. Dominic As soon as I¡¯m right outside, I pick up Carme¡¯s call ¡°Babe, you finally called me back.¡± My eyes are glued to the entrance in case my mother follows me. ¡°Everything okay!¡± ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯ve been ignoring your calls since you stood me up today¡± I shake my head with a sigh. ¡°Are you home?¡± ¡°I arrived several hours ago. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± *I didn¡¯t feel like talking to you.¡± 2/5 Chapter 18 ¡°I guess you feel like talking to me now.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll make it up to you as soon as my mother leaves. ¡°Why the hell is she still there? Does she have nothing else to do with her life!¡± ¡°Hey, watch the tone and the way you speak about my mother.¡± I warn her. ¡°Oh,e on, I was just saying-¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Not my mother.¡± ¡°Fine. What time do you think she¡¯ll leave!¡± Probably within the next thirty minutes since it¡¯s already evening. And then I cane over there and make it up to you.¡± She chuckles flirtatiously. Tll be waiting for you. Don¡¯t stand me up again.¡± After talking for a few more seconds, the call ends and I lick my lips as I think about her. This is it. I can finally be with her. It¡¯s all Vanessa¡¯s fault that we¡¯ve been apart all day. I think she needs to say something to my mother so she can leave much sooner. Quickly, I send her a message of something she should say to my mother in a few minutes. Once the message is sent. I head back inside and sit next to Vanessa again. The moment she looks at me, I give her a light nod to do it. She reaches for my mother¡¯s hand and says, ¡°Thanks for spending so much time with me. I feel so much better now.¡± ¡°Are you sure, my dear!¡± Vanessa nods with a smile. When it seems that my mother is about to reach for her leg. I panic because if Vanessa screams, my mother might even leave tomorrow, Ill be fine. It¡¯s alright, mother.¡± At Vanessa¡¯s quick assurance, my mother sits up again and nods, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll check on you tomorrow. I do have matters to attend to after all and I should be on my way now.¡± Just hearing her say that brings me so much relief and I can¡¯t wait for her to leave. With my hand over her shoulder. I walk her outside to one of my cars which will take her home. While the car door is kept open for her by a bodyguard, she gently reaches for my hand. ¡°Please take good care of my dear Vanessa, just like you have done today¡± ¡°You know, you¡¯ve made that request several times but remember that she¡¯s my wife. Of course I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± She giggles. ¡°I know ay to Canne. Once she leaves, it¡¯s time for me to be on my way As soon as return inside the house. I don¡¯t even look at Vanessa 1 head upstairs, change my clothes and reach for a specific set of car keys among many. This time, I¡¯m driving myself 11:35 Thu, Jul 4 ¡õ u to Chapter 18 I still need to wait a few more minutes before I can leave. Thest thing I want is my mother spotting my familiar car. In those few minutes of waiting, I return downstairs and sit on the other couch to speak to Vanessa. The next time you¡¯re injured, make sure I¡¯m not around. That way, when you call my parents, I don¡¯t have to be stuck with you¡± ¡°You make it sound like there¡¯s going to be a next time for this to happen to me.¡± ¡°There might be. 111 be leaving soon so again, choose your bedroom, except the master bedroom. That one¡¯s mine.¡± She raises her eyebrows at me. ¡°I already know that so there¡¯s no need to remind me.¡± There she goes again, giving me that attitude after everything I¡¯ve done for her today, despite having to pretend for the most part. Have you ¡°Not yet¡± heard anything about Penelope? Her voice and expression soften. ¡°I can¡¯t help but worry. Shouldn¡¯t she be awake by now?¡± ¡°Maybe she just needs more time.¡± Just then, I receive a message from my father¨Cin¨C, asking how Vanessa¡¯s doing It seems he¡¯s only going to trust me and everything I say. As I reply to him. I find myself ncing at her, wondering just how much she usually hides her pain from people. But o it once again, I remind myself that it¡¯s n it¡¯s none of my business, I shouldn¡¯t even care. In fact, I don¡¯t. What are you looking at? She narrows her eyes at me. ¡°Definitely not you.¡± She scoffs. Tm starving.¡± ¡°And what should I do about it?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just saying. I don¡¯t expect you to do anything for me now. ¡°Good¡± After she calls one of the butlers and begins making an order for what she wants to eat, it makes me wish that it was Carme. She¡¯s the one who should be giving orders as thedy of the house, not Vanessa. One thing¡¯s for sure, that time wille. When I feel that I¡¯ve waited long enough, I rise to my feet so I can leave, but not without certain instructions for Vanessa so she doesn¡¯t mess things up for me. ¡°If my parents call you, don¡¯t pick up. That way, they¡¯ll end up calling me and I¡¯ll just tell them you¡¯re already asleep. Don¡¯t you dare do the opposite and fuck things up¡± She dismissively nods and I shake my head at her audacity. Now¡¯s not the time to stay here and waste my energy on her, so begin to head out but just when I¡¯m almost at the door, I stop in my tracks when I realize something. Vanessa will have to be carried up to her bedroom and I can¡¯t let anyone else lift her. 89%1 Chapter 18 I¡¯ll only take a minute, so I turn around and approach her. ¡°I was going to leave you on this couch, but on second thought, I¡¯m taking you upstairs. Whatever you need will be brought to you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to take me ¡°Yes, I do, so just shut up.¡± I scoop her up bridal style, then head to the elevator. Even though I don¡¯t look down at her face, I feel her eyes on me and it makes me slightly raise the corner of my mouth. I caught her earlier staring at my lips. She never forgot the way kissed her passionately. I could bring it up right now, I¡¯ve chosen not to do so. but When I bring her to the bedroom of her choice, I gently ce her on the bed, my handing in contact with her bare thigh and her breath hitches a little. It makes me wonder just how sensitive she is. As I head to the door, I stop in my tracks when she speaks. ¡°Wait, thank you.¡± That¡¯s thest thing I expected to hear from her. At least she¡¯s grateful Looking ahead without saying anything back to her, I head to the elevator and call Carme. She sounds so excited to see me in about twenty minutes. That¡¯s how long it¡¯ll take for me to get to the apartment I bought for her. Only a few seconds after I drive out of the gate, I receive a phone call from the orphanage. It makes me wonder what¡¯s going on over there. ¡°Hello?¡± My eyes are on the road. ¡°Good evening. Mr Richards. There¡¯s an obvious panic in her voce. ¡°Am I disturbing anything important?¡± ¡°Not at the moment. Is there a problem?¡± I can¡¯t help but worry ¡°One of the children here had a terrible ident and has just been admitted to Little Warriors Hospital¡± As soon as she says that to me, my heart sinks and I tighten the grip on the steering wheel. Èý SEND GIFT Chapter 19 COMMENT Chapter 19 Vanessa Sitting in this king size bed all alone would be sofortable if didn¡¯t have to be mindful of how I positioned my legs. So far, everything I need has been brought to me. The maidservants are right outside the door, awaiting any instructions I might give to them. I thought going to the bathroom was going to be difficult but now that I think about it, I just have to hop on my good leg and Ill do just fine. With my food right beside me, I have the remote control in my hand, pressing the same button until I find something I actually want to watch on therge TV screen. Once I find something, I put down the remote and reach for my food so I can eat, but I pause when there¡¯s a scene of a couple holding hands. Right away, it reminds me of Dominic earlier. That was the longest we¡¯ve ever held hands and until now, there was a moment where it felt real for me. When I snap out of it, I tell myself to focus on the show and just then, the couple begins to kiss slowly and passionately. The way he holds her reminds me of Dominic¡¯s hands around my waist, and I can¡¯t help but think about the taste of his lips. The way I felt in that moment was real. Once the scene switches to some random buildings. I snap out of my thoughts by gently patting my cheeks a few times. This isn¡¯t the time to think about him. In fact, not now, not ever. The bottom line is that he¡¯s an asshole. We¡¯re just married on paper and nothing else matters It¡¯s been three hours since he left and right now, he¡¯s having a good time with Carme Just like he med me for keeping them apart, I¡¯m sure she felt the same way. When I resume my focus on the show and having some more of my food, my phone rings from the bedside table. It¡¯s a good thing I have it so close in the state that I¡¯m in. Upon setting my eyes on the caller ID, my eyes widen. Why¡¯s Canne calling me right now? Shouldn¡¯t she be busy with Dominic or something? Curious, I pause the show, then pick up with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Hello¡± ¡°You fucking bitch!¡± she yells from the other end of the line, making me widen the distance between my phone and ear with a look of difort After a few seconds, I press it against my ear again and roll my eyes. ¡°What is it this time?¡± ¡°This is all your fault! I can¡¯t be with Dominic because of you!¡± ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you two together right now?¡± ¡°Oh, please! Like I¡¯m actually going to believe you actually give a damn! No, we¡¯re not together right now and it¡¯s your fault¡± I scoff ¡°Really? How¡¯s this my fault?¡± You orchestrated everything at the orphanage then used it to your advantage.¡± ¡°What?¡± 1/4 Chapter 19 ¡°You think you can deny it see right through you, bitch! First, it was your calf and now this! Why won¡¯t you let me be with my boyfriend in peace?¡± ¡°Hold on. I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding. What-¡± ¡°Just shut up because I don¡¯t want to hear it! Mark my words. I¡¯ll make you pay for this?¡± Right after her warning, she abruptly ends the call, leaving me frozen with my mouth hanging open. Em trying to make sense of what she¡¯s talking about, but I can¡¯t seem to figure it out, That¡¯s strange. I was absolutely certain they were together right now. Whatever happened at the orphanage, Dominic must know, so right away, I dial his number. As I wait for him to pick up. I can¡¯t stop thinking about how Carme mes me for the two of them not being together right now. No matter how many times Dominic¡¯s phone rings, he doesn¡¯t pick up and my heart races a little. I¡¯m so curious to find out what¡¯s going on that I keep trying to reach him, but still, I can¡¯t get a hold of him. Now I dont know what to think. What happened at the orphanage? And why does she really think I orchestrated the whole thing? Now it makes me feel like with everything that¡¯s going to happen in the future, anything that¡¯ll keep her Dominic apart, she always put the me on me. I guess she thinks I¡¯ve developed feelings for him and want him all to myself. That¡¯s not true. It¡¯ll nevere to that. When it seems he just won¡¯t pick up, I put my phone down with frustration and try to continue with the show by pressing y, but it¡¯s not easy to do. I keep looking down at my phone. It¡¯s not even on silent mode, which means I hear it ring the moment he calls me back. I keep hoping that every time I look at it. that¡¯s when it ring. I even feel like calling my mother¨Cinw or father¨Cinw, but that would just cause trouble. As far as they know, Dominic¡¯s here with me. Asking them will only expose the fact that he¡¯s not here. Not only that, has instructions were clear ¨C I shouldn¡¯t talk to them the phone because I¡¯m fast asleep right now, I bury my face in my hands and sigh deeply. This is making me anxious. Just then, my phone rings and I lift it with urgency. It¡¯s him so I immediately pick up ¡°Hey, is everything okay!¡± I hold onto the phone tightly. ¡°Just from the way you¡¯ve asked me that, it already sounds like you know something¡± he says from the other end of the line, his tone a little t. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Tm at Little Warriors Hospital. I couldn¡¯t pick up because-¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yes, or at least I know part of it. Carme just called me. She mes me for everything that¡¯s happened. What even 2/4 Chapter 19 happened?¡± He sighs heavily. ¡°Jimmy, one of the little boys at the orphanage, had an ident while ying with his friends¡± I ce a hand over my mouth with concern. ¡°That¡¯s awful. Are you with him right nowing with his friends.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Not yet, the doctor¡¯s attending to him but it was pretty bad.¡± % ¡°So you chose to go to the hospital instead Carme I raise my eyebrows. of going to I nod to myself as I have the full picture. ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s mad at me. She thinks I caused this.¡± ¡°I have to go now. Remember, if my parents call you, don¡¯t pick up.¡± ¡°What difference will it make now? You¡¯re at the hospital¡± ¡°Then that makes things easier. I¡¯m going to the doctor¡¯s office now¡± As soon as the call ends, I¡¯m left in shock as I lean back against the headboard. He was already on his way to see Carme, but at the news of Jimmy¡¯s ident, he chose to go to the hospital instead. It still baffles me that he¡¯s the same asshole who cares so much about these children. Dominic As I wait for the doctor to give me an update, Himpatiently tap my foot while in my seat. I¡¯m in her office. ¡°Well!¡± I say with wide eyes, looking at the file she has with her. Just..just a moment, Mr Richards.¡± She¡¯s nervous. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m just curious to know how bad it is.¡± I cross my arms and wait for just a few more seconds. ¡°You see,¡± she begins, showing me a few images. ¡°ording to this, Jimmy will need a long leg cast and he¡¯ll use a wheelchair for a while.¡± ¡°But eventually, he¡¯ll be alright!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. He just needs to be well taken care of ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re going to do for as long as he¡¯s here. Let me know if there¡¯s anything the hospital needs. If you can¡¯t reach me, inform Frank.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr Richards¡± ¡°Any updates on Penelope ¡°Her vitals are stable.¡± ¡°In other words, she hasn¡¯t yet opened her eyes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the case.¡± Just keep doing everything you can.¡± ||| 89% Chapter 19 She firmly nods. I lean back in my seat, no longer as tense as I was before she brote the news to me about Jimmy¡¯s condition. Wanting to speak to him, the doctor takes me to where he is. As soon as I walk into the room, little Jimmy raises his head at me while in his bed. ¡°Hey, big guy¡± My voice is gentle as I sit beside him. ¡°Tell me what happened¡± ¡°I was just having fun and then I¡ His red eyes are almost in tears again. It seems he¡¯s been crying ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay¡± I gently ruffle his hair. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be okay¡± ¡°I had a big ser gameing up.¡± He pouts. ¡°You can always take par part in the next one. You know what? When you¡¯re all better, I¡¯ll get you a new ball to practice with¡± His eyes widen with excitement. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°As long as you promise me you¡¯ll get better He nods several times, showing off his crooked teeth and it makes me chuckle. Just then, Frank walks in and elevates the energy even more, making Jimmy giggle. Frank¡¯s decided to stay with Jimmy for now and cheer him up Now that I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll be okay, it¡¯s time to go to Carme. I need to talk to her face to face. Our conversation when I told her I had to first go to the hospital was heated. She wouldn¡¯t let me exin things to her. And now she mes Vanessa. Once I arrive at Carme¡¯s apartment, I dial in the passcode and the gate opens The moment I¡¯m in the front yard, she swings the front door open and steps outside, approaching my car with a fury I¡¯ve never seen before. SEND GIFT ´¨ Chapter 20 COMMENT Chapter 20 Dominic As I stop the engine, Carme pokes out her hip, crosses her arms and impatiently taps her foot. I shake my head lightly as I unbuckle my seatbelt. This won¡¯t be anything like smooth sailing. ¡°Babe,¡± I say to her, shutting the car door as I step out, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that She purses her lips, still tapping her foot. Getting closer to her, I nod to myself at the expected response from her. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say something like that.¡± ¡°If you knew I would, why did you bother calling me that?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s who you are to me.¡± When I stop right in front of her and try to reach for her hand. She pulls it back and looks to the side. It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s still mad at me. I need to make her understand all this. ¡°Look, about what happened at the hospital-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even want to hear it!¡± She ces the palm of her hand inny face, as if to block out the sight of me. ¡°Can you at least listen to what I have to say?¡± ¡°No¡± She drops her hand, finally letting me see her face that¡¯s turned red from how furious sp all of this!¡± ¡°That bitch is to me for From the first time I met Vanessa in that suite up until this point there have been several moments she¡¯s grown holder and more daring. I can¡¯t even get over how I was unable to pick up Canne from the airport in the morning because of my parentsing over. She obviously enjoyed making me do things for her and keeping me away from Carme. That being said, this is a different situation and this is one of the few times I need to make Carme understand.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°While I wish that were true,¡± I pause as I get closer and ce my hand on her shoulder to calm her down, ¡°Vanessa has nothing to do with what happened to Jimmy¡± ¡°Oh, please! Don¡¯t even start with that¡± She grunts irritatingly as she steps back and pushes my hand off her shoulder. ¡°How is she not to me for this?¡± As ridiculous as this will get, I¡¯m curious to hear what she has to say about Vanessa. I cross my arms, being patient with her. Giving her a nod, I say, ¡°Fine, tell me why she¡¯s to me.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? These idents have only happened whenever want to be with you. First, it was her own stupid leg and now it¡¯s this boy!¡± I already told you that his name¡¯s Jimmy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what his name is. She nned everything just to keep us apart.¡± ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, again, Vanessa¡¯s not at fault here. Lego inside and just calm down. It¡¯s been a crazy three hours for me.¡± ||| Chapter 20 ¡°Because you chose to go to the freaking hospital instead ofing to me?¡± ¡°Can you have somepassion? Jimmy was badly injured and for a moment, I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen to him. You should¡¯ve seen the way he-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about him!¡± After she yells it out, I tilt my head in disbelief, taking a few steps back as I process it. She doesn¡¯t take it back and stands on it her expression evident of that and right now, I¡¯m so disappointed ¡°Did you just say that?¡± 1 sigh heavily ¡°Yes, I really don¡¯t give a shit about him. What do I have to do with that little boy? This whole shit ruined our night together! We were supposed to celebrate, but instead, you chose to go to him. Is he more important than me?¡± For as long as I can remember, she¡¯s never seemed too enthusiastic about the orphanage and children¡¯s hospital. Each time.. I¡¯ve only let it go because she never said it out loud, but now that she¡¯s done it, I have a wave of emotions running through me right now, ¡°Well? Are you just going to stand there? Answer me! Is that boy to important that you chose to go to him first? Couldn¡¯t the doctors and nurses take care of him?¡± Facing the pavement. I take out my car keys and unlock the car. I don¡¯t think I should be here right now, How could you say such a thing?¡± I¡¯m unable to hide my disappointment as I look up at her. As soon as I begin to approach the car, she rushes to me and holds onto my arm. ¡°Babe, wait!¡± Her voice is suddenlyced with desperation. ¡°Get off of me.¡± I gently push push her away and get in the car. She bangs against the window and bursts into tears as she begs me to stay, but I don¡¯t even want to look at her right now. I¡¯m more than disappointed. As I drive out of the open gate, I spot her in my rearview mirror sunning after my car until she sits on the pavement and bawls her eyes out. I¡¯ve let a lot of things go in the past, but not this time. Vanessa It¡¯s morning now and ever since I opened my eyes, I keep looking down at the floor. I slept right near the edge of the bed so I wouldn¡¯t struggle whenever I had to get off. It was also difficult during the night as I did my best not to toss and turn too much. I felt if I did that, I would only inflict more pain on myself. Now that the morning¡¯s here, I have to go to the bathroom. I do want to hop on one leg because that worked well for me the previous night, but I also want to try standing up on both just to see how I feel er every time I think about the pain that coulde out of this, it¡¯s made me a little hesitant. However Finally, I gather the strength, push the covers to the side, step my feet on the plush carpet. As soon as I stand up, I instantly fall forward with wide eyes and mouth open. I still feel the pain, but it¡¯s not as bad as yesterday. ||| Chapter 20 I evenugh at myself for thinking I could heal so quickly. When I pick myself off the floor, I hop on one leg, go to the bathroom and do my morning routine. Then, I find myself thinking about the little boy who had an elent. I may not know him, but I wonder how he¡¯s doing. He¡¯s probably in a worse state than I¡¯m in. Once I¡¯m out of the bathroom and turn on my phone, the message notifications go off several times. I¡¯m not even surprised. They¡¯re from those close to me and everyone¡¯s hoping I feel better today. I reply to each of them with a warm smile. Even Justin, Dominic¡¯s younger brother, has sent me a message. While he¡¯s a great business man, he¡¯s a yboy and isn¡¯t afraid to show it Before I even finish replying to all my messages, I feel like having something to eat. I don¡¯t want to shower just yet because it might be difficult hopping on one foot while stepping on the wet floor. I could be in the bathtub but I fear it won¡¯t be any different, Since I want something quick, I call one of the butlers and give him instructions on how exactly I want my breakfast. While I wait for it, I sit right on the edge of my bed, stretching out my bad leg so it doesn¡¯te in contact with the bed. I turn on the television but find myself ncing at my phone a few times. I wonder if I should call Dominic or not just for an update at the hospital. In the end, I decide not to do it. He¡¯s probably in the middle of something with Carme When my food is brought to me, the builer stands before me with his head low, his hands with white gloves behind his back. forb ¡°What would Mr Richards like to have for breakfast?¡± he asks His question makes me raise my eyebrows, ¡°My husband¡¯s home COMMENT END GIFT ? Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Vanessa 33% ¡°My husband¡¯s home?¡± I shift slightly, still surprised that Dominic¡¯s here.. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. He¡¯s currently in the gym.¡± ¡°How long has it been since he arrived?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been here sincest night.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯ll be all for now.¡± As soon as I¡¯m alone, I can¡¯t help but wonder how it¡¯s possible that Dominic came back home. I didn¡¯t even hear hime in. His bedroom isn¡¯t too far from mine. Maybe I was fast asleep by then. Wasn¡¯t he with Carme the whole night after leaving the hospital? I have so many questions which I¡¯ll never get answers to. It¡¯s absolutely strange to me that he¡¯s been here sincest night. Trying to block out the endless possibilities as to why he came back home, I focus on my food but just then, the doorknob twists and it just then catches my attention. I re as I wait to see who has the audacity toe in without my permission. muscle When the door opens and I see Dominic, I forget to blink for a few seconds. With a white towel on his broad shoulder, he¡¯s in a gray m shirt that shows off his perfectly toned and veiny arms. His entire face is drenched in sweat, just like his neck. Certain areas of his gray shirt in the front aren¡¯t any different. He¡¯s also breathing hard as he stares at me and I end d up pulling on the sheet topose myself. As he closes the door behind him, I snap out of it and narrow my eyes at him. ¡°Ever heard of knocking?¡± I cross arms in disapproval. He leans against the wall, just near my bed and wipes off the sweat on his face. ¡°I spoke to the butler a few seconds ago. I knew I¡¯d find you in this state so it¡¯s no big deal.¡± I barely make e eye contact with him, my eyes on the sweat dripping down the sides of his face as I say,¡± ¡°Then what will you do about it?¡± He pulls up his ck sweatpants more. I can¡¯t help but scoff. There¡¯s nothing I can do right now and he knows it. Changing the topic, I say, ¡°I was told you came backst night.¡± ¡°And?¡± He¡¯s now wiping off the sweat around his neck but more just streams down. ¡°I thought you¡¯d still be with Carme or something¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°I know. Anyway, I hope nothing awful happened to the little boy at the hospital.¡± ¡°Why would you think something happened to Jimmy?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something different about you. I know you enough to tell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big deal to me.¡± 1/5 Chapter 21 Vanessa O ¡°My husband¡¯s home?¡± I shift slightly, still surprised that Dominic¡¯s here. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. He¡¯s currently in the gym.¡± ¡°How long has it been since he arrived?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been here sincest night.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯ll be all for now.¡± As soon as I¡¯m alone, I can¡¯t help but wonder how it¡¯s possible that Dominic came back home. I didn¡¯t even hear hime in. His bedroom isn¡¯t too far from mine. Maybe I was fast asleep by then. Wasn¡¯t he with Carme the whole night after leaving the hospital? I have so many questions which I¡¯ll never get answers to. It¡¯s absolutely strange to me that he¡¯s been here sincest night. Trying to block out the endless possibilities as to why he came back home, I focus on my food but just then, the doorknob twists and it catches my attention. I re as I wait to see who has the audacity toe in without my permission. When the door opens and I see Dominic, I forget to blink for a few seconds. With a white towel on his broad shoulder, he¡¯s in a gray muscle shirt that shows off his perfectly toned and veiny arms. His entire face is drenched in sweat, just like his neck. Certain areas of his gray shirt in the front aren¡¯t any different. He¡¯s also breathing hard as he stares at me and I end up pulling on the sheet to myself. As he closes the door behind him, I snap out of it and narrow my eyes at him. ¡°Ever heard of knock/necross my arms in disapproval He leans against the wall, just near my bed and wipes off the sweat on his face. ¡°I spoke to the butler a few seconds ago. I knew I¡¯d find you in this state so it¡¯s no big deal¡± I barely make ev eye contact with him, my eyes on the sweat dripping down the sides of his face as I say, ¡°it¡¯s a big deal to me.¡± ¡°Then what will you do about it?¡± He pulls up his ck sweatpants more. I can¡¯t help but scoff. There¡¯s nothing I can do right now and he knows it. Changing the topic, I say, ¡°I was told you came backst night.¡± streams down. ¡°And?¡± He¡¯s now wiping off the sweat around his neck but more just stre ¡°I thought you¡¯d still be with Carme or something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. ¡°I know. Anyway, I hope nothing awful happened to the little boy at the hospital¡± ¡°Why would you think something happened to Jimmy?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something different about you. I know you enough to tell.¡± Chapter 21 Jimmy¡¯s going to be okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great news! Can you please tell me what exactly happened to him?¡± As he exins it all to me, I pay attention to everything but at the same time, I keep wondering what¡¯s going on with him. Something¡¯s definitely different. He almost seems sad. Or maybe I¡¯m reading too much into it. Just then, I suspect something and can¡¯t help but ask as soon as he tells me all about Jimmy. ¡°How¡¯s Penelope?¡± I raise my eyebrows. ¡°Her vitals are stable but she hasn¡¯t yet opened her eyes.¡± I¡¯m relieved. That¡¯s also good news, so what could be wrong with him? Just then, he breaks my concentration when he says, ¡°Are you done with your breakfast?¡± ¡°No, why?¡± ¡°Put it aside for now. I need to check your progress today. Just for the record, my father¨Cin¨Casked me to do this. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m actually concerned about you or anything like that.¡± Though he sounds irritated, it warms my heart that he¡¯s always ys willing to do whatever my father asks of him. And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just because he has to pretend that he cares about me. As he towers over me while I¡¯m still on the bed, looking at his sweaty face and neck makes me swallow hard. ¡°Get up. I¡¯m waiting.¡± He¡¯s Impatient. ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯ve really made progress.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll believe that when I see it, so show me.¡± Trying to make my movements simr to the time when I first got out of bed in the morning, I step on my good foot first, then ce the other one on the plush carpet. But as soon as I stand up, I¡¯m unsessful and end up falling onto his chest. He instantly wraps his arms around me and when I look up at him, the sight of his sweaty skin makes me want to pull on his shirt. ¡°Is that what you call progress?¡± he shakes his head at me, looking right into my eyes with an intimidation that draws me in. ¡°¡I did better earlier.¡± I stutter. ¡°Like I¡¯m actually going to believe that.¡± ¡°I mean it. I just don¡¯t know what happened this time. It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°How¡¯s this my fault?¡± H He chuckles and for the first time, I don¡¯t even sense any mockery, not in his tone or even his expression. My hands roam around his chest as I try to regain my bnce and because his shirt is of a very thin fabric, I end up feeling all the contours of his well defined muscles underneath. I don¡¯t even have it in me to look up at him right now. He probably thinks I¡¯m doing this on purpose, or maybe not. I¡¯m sure if he did, he wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to bring it up. Chapter 21 ¡°You can let me go now.¡± I keep my gaze to the side. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve made progress?¡± His voice vibrates against my ear and the warmth of his breath hits the crook of my neck. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve definitely made progress.¡± calling D ¡°I¡¯m still Miller.¡± ¡°And what will you tell my father?¡± ¡°That I saw no difference.¡± ¡°What?¡± I look back at him. ¡°He¡¯ll just worry and won¡¯t focus on his business. Just tell i the truth, that I¡¯m better than yesterday. ¡°Fine. Now sit down.¡± While still holding me by the waist, he lifts me for just a second then ces me back on the bed, my hands barely wrapping around his strong forearms. As soon as I¡¯m b back on the bed, I hiss softly and he rolls his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re definitely worse today,¡± he says. ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Thest few minutes have left my body temperature rising. What¡¯s the meaning of this? This time, I barely look at him and pull my tray closer, taking a bite from my food. ¡°I have a show to watch.¡± I hope he gets what I¡¯m hinting at. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on staying.¡± ¡°Great.¡± He shakes his head as he walks to the door, the back of his shirt consisting of arger sweat stain. The whole time he walks out, I find it difficult to look away. Just then, I feel I should say something before he leaves. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He looks over his shoulder. ¡°Thanks¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do this for you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Thanks for checking on me, He looks ahead as he rolls the towel back and forth around his neck. ¡°The doctor will be here soon.¡± As soon as he closes the door, I ce a hand on my chest, my heart beating like a drum. What is it exactly about him that¡¯s made me feel this way? Is it the way he held me in his arms? is it the contours of his muscles? Or maybe his sweaty skin. Maybe it¡¯s everythingbined, and I¡¯m so disappointed in myself for feeling attracted to him. Chapter 21 Even after I resume watching the show as I eat more, I can¡¯t stop thinking about that moment. I even feel like pping myself so I can block it all out. What¡¯s happening to me? After Doctor Miller examines me in Dominic¡¯s presence, I¡¯m able to prove that I¡¯m better than yesterday. ¡°See?¡± I proudly say to him, leaning back more on my bed. ¡°Then where was that when I asked you to show me earlier?¡± He nces at me then back at his phone as he stands close to Doctor Miller. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shrug. My eyes linger on him just a bit longer as he looks down at his phone. He¡¯s now in a white golf shirt and some gray smart pants. Just then, he clenches his jaw so hard that I see the vein in his forehead pop out. I wonder what¡¯s going on with him. ¡°Is everything alright, Mr Richards?¡± ¡°What gives you the right to ask me that?¡± Dominic looks up from his phone as he res at Doctor Miller. ¡°I only felt that-¡± ¡°Just do what you came here for and stick to it.¡± His tone is harsh as he storms out of my bedroom.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as I¡¯m alone with Doctor Miller, I smile at him and say, ¡°He¡¯s just had a rough day.¡± ¡°Of co f course. I¡¯ll be on my way now. You should be back on your feet tomorrow.¡± Once I¡¯m alone, I lean back against the headboard with a heavy sigh, wondering what triggered Dominic and made him snap at Doctor Miller. For most of the day, I see no sign of him but the butlers keep me posted on his whereabouts. He¡¯s spent the whole day in his home office. This is so unlike him. He should be with Carme right now, , even if it¡¯s not all day but from what I¡¯ve been told, not once has he left the house. Around dinner time, my mother¨Cinwes over. She¡¯s extremely busy and must fly out of the country but thought she¡¯d stop by and check In on me. It¡¯s the one time I¡¯ve seen Dominic and he¡¯s even smiled. I wonder if his mother can see that his smile doesn¡¯t reach his eyes. I even feel like I¡¯ve studied his face for so long that I know what each expression means. Even at night, he stays home and doesn¡¯t step out of the house. It¡¯s absolutely none of my business what he does with Carme, but the two of them are usually inseparable. It¡¯s another bright morning and as soon as I open my eyes, I think about how it was easier to toss and turn. I still had some difort but not too much. When I roll over and face the floor, it¡¯s time to test it out and see how I feel today. Carefully getting off the bed, I step on my good foot first, then ce the other one on the plush carpet. Holding my breath, I get up and this time, my eyes widen in amazement at how I don¡¯t fall over. I grit my teeth at the slight difort in my 19:19 Thu 4 Ju D Chapter 21 calf but it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. E I¡¯m so excited that I slowly make my way to the bathroom. able to do it without exerting the type of pressure that would make me hiss in pain. Once I¡¯m out of the bathroom, I call for the butler to tell him what I want for breakfast and this time, I confidently tell him not to bring my food upstairs. I feel so much better that I even take a shower. As I dry my hair while standing in front of the mirror, I can¡¯t help but smile, Now I can freely explore this house the way I want. I can¡¯t wait to get in that swimming pool and just do whatever I want. The moment I turn off the hair dryer, I hear the doorknob twist but because the door¡¯s still locked, it won¡¯t open. Right away, I know it¡¯s Dominic. ¡°You really need to learn how to knock,¡± I say to him as I walk over to the door. ¡°We need to talk. It¡¯s Penelope.¡± Worried, I swing the door open with wide eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Dominic As soon as Vanessa opens the door for me, I instantly raise my eyebrows at how she¡¯s now standing on both her feet. ¡°You¡¯re walking?¡± My eyes linger on her bad foot. ¡°Forget about me. What did you have to say about Penelope? What happened to her?¡± Not only is her voice filled with desperation, but her eyes, too. She¡¯s obviously worried. ¡°I just came to say she¡¯s awake now.¡°¡± cing one hand on her chest, she ces the other one on her hip when she lets go of the door knob. ¡°You scared me for a moment.¡± She sighs with relief. ¡°I actually thought-¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s going to be alright.¡± Curious to see her leg up¨Cclose, I step forward and crouch down right in front of her. 7¡± She takes a step ba ¡°What are you doing?¡± a step back. ¡°What does it look like?¡± I reach for the back of her leg. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± ¡°Yes, I do. This is definitely good news for everyone who¡¯s been on my neck like I¡¯m your babysitter or something¡± When I hold onto the back of her call and squeeze it, I barely hear any difort from her apart from a little grunt. kup I look up at her and give her a nod. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re okay.¡± She only gives a quick nod back, seemingly about to change the topic. ¡°Enaugh about me. When are you going to see Penelope?¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving as soon as possible but I first t need d to p get some toys for her.¡± I rise to my feet and tower over her. ¡°Don¡¯t go without me.¡± 33% ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯m not going to be your babysitter with that bad leg of yours.¡± ¡°I told you that I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You just think you¡¯re fine. If youe with me and experience pain, you won¡¯t be my responsibility.¡± I feel like I¡¯ve done more than enough for someone who means nothing to me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Again, I¡¯ll be fine. We can go toge together after breakfast.¡± She crosses es her arms. ¡°Fine, now listen to me carefully.¡± I get even closer, narrowing my eyes as I¡¯m about to warn her. ¡°This is going to be your first public appearance as my wife. I expect you to carry yourself in a certain way. You¡¯re not just going to be representing me, but the entire family as well. Don¡¯t fuck this up. Is that clear?¡± Chapter 22 Her eyes nkly stare into mine for a few seconds. Then, she rolls them at me as she turns around and heads to the bathroom. H ¡°Whatever you say.¡± She nods while on her way. A part of me actually wishes she still had that leg problem just so she could stay in bed all day. Now she¡¯s gone back to her annoying self. d her a Now that I¡¯ve told about Penelope, I head out of her bedroom so I can return to mine. Before I even open my bedroom door, I can hear my phone vibrate from inside, right on the table where I left it. I already know it¡¯s Carme. I haven¡¯t spoken to her since the night I told her about Jimmy and she told me she didn¡¯t give a damn. I just couldn¡¯t deal with her after that. Had it been any other ce where I was, she would have definitelye to me. However, she and I had show up here unless I gave her permission to do so, even as Vanessa¡¯s friend. Since I¡¯ve been ignoring her, she even reached out to Frank, begging him to speak to me on her behalf. However, nothing can change the way I feel. I obviously don¡¯t expect her to love those children with all her heart, but I at least expect her to respect what they mean to me and show a littlepassion. Eventually, I¡¯ll have to talk to her but for now, it¡¯ll have to wait. She¡¯s been blowing up my messages on all my social media tforms, every ce she can possibly reach me. All her messages have the same content¨Ccountless apologies, but it¡¯s not going to be so easy ng to be so easy for me to forget. After putting on my ck smart pants, I begin buttoning up my long¨Csleeved white shirt and call my father¨Cin¨C. While it¡¯s on speaker, I give him the update about Vanessa. ¡°I¡¯m so d my daughter has a husband like you,¡± he says with gratitude from the other end of the line. ¡°Thank you for taking care of her.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I didn¡¯t even do much.¡± ¡°Come on. I know how well you¡¯ve been taking care of her. I even know how you¡¯ve barely left her side. Thank you so much, my son.¡± I smile as I look in the mirror, my y tone gentle gentle. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. She¡¯s my wife. I¡¯ll always take care of her.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll always trust you on that. Have a good day.¡± You u too.¡± As soon as the call ends, my smile fades and I shake my head at what I have to go through just to keep up appearances. I have to keep lying to everyone about how much I care about Vanessa. Alter I get everything I want, this will definitely be a thing of the past. I don¡¯t see myself spending the rest of my life like this with her, absolutely not. I Once I¡¯m fully in my suit, I brush my hair back just to entuate the sharp features of my face. This is my favorite look. I know I¡¯m just going to the hospital but I still want to look dashing, as always. I told Frank not to have the press outside the hospital but knowing him, he didn¡¯t listen to me. That¡¯s why in case the press will be there, I Chapter 22 need to make sure I look my best. Once I¡¯m ready to leave, I head to Vanessa¡¯s bedroom door. After I hold onto the door knob and twist, I¡¯m about to push the door open when I stop myself. Things are different this time. She¡¯s back on both feet and could be naked right now. Slowly I set the doorknob loose and take a step back. ¡°Are you done yet?¡± I shove a hand in my pocket. ¡°I¡¯m almost ready. Just give me five minutes.¡± Like I¡¯m actually going to believe it¡¯ll be five minutes. It¡¯ll obviously be twenty minutes or something. Whatever she¡¯s doing will take a bit longer. ¡°Meet me downstairs soon. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯m leaving,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave without me!¡± I hear her er say as I walk away. When I¡¯m downstairs, I wait for exactly twenty minutes and I¡¯m not even surprised at how she¡¯s taken so long. Having waited long enough, it¡¯s time to leave without her. she¡¯s taken so long. I knew this would happen. Just when I¡¯m about to head to the door, I hear the elevator open. When I look in that direction, I can¡¯t take my eyes off her. She¡¯s in a formal ck dress that¡¯s just above her knees and it clings to her figure. She also has a white jacket that¡¯s buttoned only at the narrowest part of her waist to entuate it. My attention instantly lingers on her curves but soon, I tell myself to look away. My gaze then drops to her feet and I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s in heels. I even see her limp just slightly. It might not be the best idea for her to walk in those heels. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± I point at her heels. ¡°Why not put on some slippers or anything t?¡± She stops in her tracks and looks around with her lips pressed together. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She returns to the elevator with a limp. The moment the door closes, I huff Now I probably have to wait an extra five minutes. When she returns, she¡¯s now in some t shoes and her limp is barely noticeable, which is much better. As she approaches me again, I¡¯m unable to look away. This time, my gaze lingers on her hair. It looks luscious and she¡¯s added some curl to it as it falls on the sides of her face. She definitely looks like a billionaire¡¯s wife. Her pictures will be all over the inte, which will make my father absolutely thrilled. As I wait for her to get closer, I have my hands in my pockets but when she stands right before me, she¡¯s about to fall over and instantly holds out her hand. I instantly reach for her hand and hold it tightly. ¡°Are you sure you can do this?? I¡¯m doubtful as I look at her leg. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go,¡± she says firmly, leading the way. I can¡¯t help but shake my head at what¡¯sing. I guess I still have to babysit her. While in the limousine, I can¡¯t stop looking down at my phone. Carme still keeps texting and calling me. 3/4 Chapter 22 As much as I want to turn off my phone, I can¡¯t. I need to keep Frank updated on where I am because he¡¯s already at the hospital. The thought of blocking her for a while just to punish her even crossed my mind, but I know just how furious she¡¯d be if I did such a thing. Maybe this is enough punishment for now. I¡¯ll speak to her aftering back from the hospital. As soon as the limousine drives out of the yard, from my window, I spot Carme standing in the middle of the road. Not only does she seem restless with her messy hair, but she¡¯s also furious. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Dominic Before I can an even descend from the limousine, Carme charges at my window with clenched fists. It takes everything in me to stay calm. Since I¡¯m on my way to see the children, I don¡¯t need anyone ruining my mood. When I step ep out and close my door, I nce inside to speak to Vanessa ¡°Stay here and keep your mouth shut.¡± She nonchntly nods and looks down at her phone. ¡°Are you kidding me right now? Even when I¡¯m right in front of you, you¡¯re still ignoring me?¡± Carme yells as she grabs onto the back of my jacket, pulling it so I can face the other direction. Again it takes everything in me to stayposed, but as soon as I face her, I hold onto her wrist and drag her away from the limousine ¡°Let me go!¡± She frantically attempts to pull away. ¡°I said let me go!¡± I ignore her demand for just a few more seconds. Once we¡¯re at a distance, I let her go and she crosses her arms with a pout as she faces the other side, her oversized shirt not even well aligned with her shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± I rest my hands on the sides of my waist. ¡°Do men have to ask?¡± She chuckles bitterly with her dry lips. ¡°What did you expect me to do? You won¡¯t pick up my calls and reply to my What other choice did I have?¡± Her eyes are wide open and that only makes me notice the dark circles around her eyes. That along with her messy hair makes me wonder if this is really because of me. My expression is evident of just how much I disapprove of her actions. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed toe here. We talked about this.¡± ¡°I know we did, but like I said to you, I had no other choice.¡± ¡°And you expect me to talk to you after what you¡¯ve just done here?¡± I slightly raise my voice at her. She instantly softens up, dropping her hands and approaching me with a frantic gaze. It¡¯s almost like she hasn¡¯t been sleeping ¡°Babe, I¡¯m sorry. How many times must I apologize? Isn¡¯t this already enough?¡± I¡¯m in disbelief at how she¡¯s talking about this right now. She grabs one to thepels of my jacket and I¡¯m so disappointed that I don¡¯t even have the strength in me to move away. Even if I want tosh out, nothing should ruin my mood. Then, I remember that I¡¯m right outside my home and should anyone see this, it¡¯ll be a huge scandal. I hold onto wrists to make her loosen her grip on mypels, but she holds on tightly. There¡¯s only one way to deal with this situation. ¡°Babe.¡± My voice is gentle. ¡°Hmm?¡± She smiles a little and instantly lets go. 1/5 Chapter 23 I shove my hands in my pocket and take a step back as I look around. Luckily, there¡¯s no one else in sight, but I spot her car, which is parked a few feet away from the limousine. Looking back at her again, I say, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this when I get back.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To the children¡¯s hospital.¡± It¡¯s only for a second, but I see her annoyance. Right now, it doesn¡¯t matter. I just want to go. ¡°I promise we¡¯ll talk afterwards, alright?¡± ¡°You really promise?¡± She pouts. Now that I think about it, the longer I take to speak to her, the higher the chances of frequently seeing her here. ¡°Yes, I promise. Now go home and freshen up. I want you to look sexy for me.¡± She giggles, her dry lips only turning white the more she stretches them while smiling. ¡°Are you going with that bitch? I saw her inside.¡± ¡°You know this is our first public appearance together and I need this to score points with my father.¡± ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t want to hear anything more about her.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°Here¡¯s what I want you to do for me. You¡¯re going to get in your car and go home, alright? I promise that I¡¯lle over afterwards¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I nod my neck for a qui a quick kiss but I look to the side, She wraps her arms a around my ¡°Babe, no.¡± I push her arms away and step back, ¡°You don¡¯t want to kiss me?¡± She narrows her eyes at me, ¡°Remember where we are right now.¡± tuffs ¡°Fine¡± She huffs. When she turns around and flips her messy hair as she walks back to her car with delight, it takes me a moment topose myself as I think about just how crazy she looks. The ride to the toy store is mostly silent, until bring up something I haven¡¯t yet mentioned to Vanessa. ¡°We¡¯re first stopping by the e toy store, the one run by my my Aunt Patricia.¡± ¡°I remember her from the wedding. She¡¯s so sweet.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember asking you to describe your experience with her,¡± 19:19 Thu 4 N¨²I G Chapter 23 She rolls her eyes as she crosses her arms. ¡°Fine. Go on. ¡°It might take a while before we leave the store. I still don¡¯t know what to get for Penelope.¡± ¡°Leave that to me.¡± ¡°What do you know about toys?¡± ¡°Something you obviously don¡¯t.¡± I rest the back of my head against my seat with a clenched jaw as I re at her. ¡°You better watch the way you speak to me.¡± She only manages to clear her throat.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± I say to her. When we arrive, security¡¯s already tight outside and one of the guards opens the door for me. I can¡¯t help but poke my Vanessa. cheek for a moment because it¡¯s time to act like I love and care about my fucking wife, and the same goes for After I descend from the limousine, I turn around, lean forward and hold out my hand for her. She smiles as she moves closer to the edge until finally, she ces her hand in mine. The moment she steps foot on the ground, we intertwine our fingers and walk up t I hate that I¡¯ll have to do this every time I¡¯m out in public with her. up the stairs with security around us. Once we¡¯re inside the building, the staff¡¯s already lined up to wee us and they acknowledge Vanessa so much that I want to roll my eyes. Of course, she¡¯s part of the Richards family, but she doesn¡¯t deserve any of this. To my irritation, she actually seems to enjoy the attention she¡¯s getting. She keeps smiling at everyone, responding to theirpliments and greetings, something I never even do. Each floor is filled with so much activity as everyone is in the middle of buying their preferred toys. I know exactly where I have to go to find Aunt Patricia so I lead Vanessa there. The whole time we¡¯re holding hands, a few people take pictures. When I take note of that, I smile a bit more, which is different from Vanessa. She¡¯s been smiling the entire time. She¡¯s enjoying this a little bit too much but still, it helps me score points. I just want to take over my father¡¯spany in the end. a certain floor to get to Aunt Patricia¡¯s office, security opens the door for us. When we e get to a As soon as she sees Vanessa, she rises to her feet, to her feet, her face face beaming with excitement. ¡°There she is! Oh, my y dear Vanessal¡± Vanessa instantly pulls away from hand, rushing to my ching to my Aunt Patricia. As they share a warm embrace, I raise my eyebrows at the situation. It¡¯s almost like I¡¯m not even here right now. ¡°How w do you fe feel, my dear?¡± Aunt Patricia gently holds onto Vanessa¡¯s shoulders. 15797 Th?, Ju Chapter 23 ¡°I feel great, as you can see,¡± Vanessa looks down at her leg. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯te over to check on you. I¡¯ve been so busy with the store.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, My husband took good care of me.¡± ¡°Of course he did.¡± It¡¯s only when Vanessa mentions me that Aunt Patricia pays attention and faces my direction. ¡°You look dashing.¡± ¡°Hello, Aunt.¡± My lips curve into a smile. ¡°I thought you two would never make it. You took a little bit longer than I expected.¡± She tilts her head at me. I instantly think back to Carme but quickly, I block her out of my thoughts. ¡°Is this your first time in my store, dear?¡± Just like that, her attention is back to Vanessa. ¡°Yes, it is. We¡¯re here looking for something specific.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to c ¡°Of course.¡± call me if you need anything. I just have a lot of work to do right now.¡± They share another warm embrace and I just stand there with my hands shoved in my pockets. All this love for someone I¡¯m going to divorce? What a joke. When we return to one of the floors with the toys, there are so many aisles that I still don¡¯t know what to get Penelope. But just like Vanessa said, she¡¯ll take care of it so I leave it up to her. We hold hands the entire time again as we look through different aisles but suddenly, she stops at a certain aisle as she looks around. ¡°Can you give me a moment?¡± Her fake smile fades and I wonder why. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Just give me a moment alone, please.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I set her hand loose and head to another aisle, just aimlessly looking around. I thene across different types of balls with interesting graphics and it makes me think of Jimmy¡¯s recovery. I can¡¯t wait to get him one of these. I might even have a game with him just to cheer him up, but of course, it¡¯ll take a while. When I feel I¡¯ve waited too long, I make my way back to Vanessa. As soon as I see the vie Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Vanessa I don¡¯t even know how long it¡¯s been since I crouched down in this aisle but right now, time doesn¡¯t matter to me. Just by looking at what I¡¯m holding in my hand, I¡¯m so overwhelmed that my lips quiver as I smile. I¡¯m holding a pink stic bear and it has theserge soulful eyes looking at me with a childlike wonder. Holding it in one hand isn¡¯t even enough as it has a plump cuddly body. As I trail my fingertips along the ck and white bow around its neck, my quivering lips widen even more as I chuckle. I The bear still has the same design I¡¯ve always known, including the radiant yellow heart that¡¯s clutched tightly in its stubby paws. Hook away for a moment, telling myself to keep it together, but only a few secondster, I look back at the bear and hold it with love. The next thing I know, my vision blurs from the tears that stream down my face. When I lost my mother a long time ago to cancer, she died in her hospital bed while holding this exact type of bear in one hand, while the other one was wrapped around me. Ever since I lost her, I never wanted to see this type of bear again as it only brought me pain. But seeing it now after so long, I don¡¯t only feel pain, but also the heartwarming memories of my mother¡¯sst days alive. The more my vision blurs, the more my hand trembles and I don¡¯t know what to do. Suddenly, I feel a pair of hands on my arms and I¡¯m picked off the floor. I don¡¯t even know who it is but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m too overwhelmed with emotions. In a split second, the pair of hands make me turn around and it¡¯s only then that I realize I¡¯m looking at Dominic. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he whispers to me, cing his hands on the sides of my face. His eyes widen with curiosity as he looks into mine, waiting for me to speak, but I can¡¯t. Squeezing the bear in my hand, I sniffle as I look away, but he instantly ces his fingers under my chin to make me look back at him. The moment I da, he quickly wipes my tears, then ces his soft lips on mine. Taken by surprise, I squeeze the bear tighter as I stop crying and focus on the sensation of his lips and warm breath. Our tongues aren¡¯t even involved but I can feel him and his other hand rests at the back of my head. When he pulls away, I¡¯m unable to hide how shocked I am as my eyes dart between his lips and gaze. ¡°You¡.you kissed me.¡± My heart¡¯s pounding in my ears and I feel a slight tingle around my cheeks. ¡°Yes, nowe here.¡± He wraps his arm around me and guides my head until it rests on his chest. It takes me a moment it toe back to reality and when I do, I hear the shoppers giggle and whisper among themselves. ¡°Everyone¡¯s watching us right now,¡± he whispers. ¡°When I let you go, go, make sure you smile.¡± I didn¡¯t even realize there were people watching. Or maybe I was too carried away to keep that in mind. 1/4 19 20 THU, 4 Chapter 24 As soon as he holds onto the sides of my face and pulls away from me, I force myself to smile so I can put on a show, but it fades when he gives me a quick kiss on my lips. Then, he ces his lips on my forehead and they linger for a few seconds. Even with everyone watching, seemingly amazed by how Dominic¡¯s handling my emotional state, their voices fade out as I hold onto him. I know he¡¯s doing this just to seem as a loving and supportive husband, but for me, being in his brace and feeling his warm lips on my forehead is the type offort I needed in this moment of thinking about my mother, ¡°Let¡¯s just get what we came here for and head to the hospital.¡± Even though he whispers, he sounds a little harsh but right now, nothing he says can irritate me, not after his current disy. When I drop my hands and step away from him, I sigh with relief. I really needed that. I know he¡¯ll ask me about thister, but right now, we have to keep moving. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he says, holding out his hand. As I ce my hand in his, I feel d that it¡¯s no longer trembling The moment we start heading out of that aisle, while I limp just slightly, security surrounds us and the onlookers disperse. Tightening his grip on my hand, he says, ¡°Keep your old friend with you.¡± It takes me a moment to figure out what he¡¯s talking about and when I do, I look at the bear I still have with me in my other hand. I can¡¯t help but furrow my eyebrows at how he referred to it as an old friend of mine. Was I that obvious? Whatever the case is, I don¡¯t p n on leaving this bear behind. It takes me just a few minutes topose myself and when I do, I start getting ideas of what we could get for Penelope. As Dominic and I check out certain sections together while acting like we¡¯re deeply in love with each other, I nce around at the shoppers and most of them seem purely in awe. Usually, I fake my smile whenever I have to act like I love him and he means the world to me, but this is the one time I¡¯ve genuinely smiled at him, all because of that forehead kiss and hug. Once we have what we need, it¡¯s time to make the payments and he¡¯s about to give the small shopping basket to one of our bodyguards so he can get in line, but I hold on to Dominic¡¯s hand to stop him. I have something else in mind. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± I reach for the basket handle. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it.¡± I smile at him. ¡°Why?¡± aucellust want to do it. ¡°Because He crosses his arms. ¡°Have you seen the amount of people waiting in line? It¡¯s better if this guy does it. He¡¯ll just cut through anyway. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it.¡± 19:20 Th?, 4 Ju Chapter 24 G When I keep insisting, he loosens his grip on the handles. ¡°Find, but make it quick.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°With all these people here, I don¡¯t see that happening.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted my security to do it.¡± He scoffs. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Firmly holding onto the basket handles, I get in line at the end and people Instantly start moving out of the way for me. It¡¯s because they know the Richards family owns this business, but this is not necessary. ¡°Oh, no, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± I say to one of them with a chuckle, but it changes nothing. Everyone starts moving away. I try so hard to convince everyone that I don¡¯t mind waiting in line, but they still give me space. When I look over at Dominic, he gives me a nod to just go for it and just like that, I make my way to the front. The woman at the counter trembles as she receives the basket, making me look down at her name tag. Smiling at her, I say, ¡°Take it easy, Liz.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± She keeps her head low as she responds. e out my h When I take my ck card for the payment, everyone whispers among themselves. Though I¡¯m able to use it however I want, I haven¡¯t been able to do that just yet. After seeing Penelope, I n to spoil myself As soon as I get the receipt and step to the side, where Dominic¡¯s been waiting for me, he reaches for the shopping bag and wraps his arm around my waist. He smiles at me and I instantly smile back for the whole crowd to see, but once again, my smile feels different this time because I do feel different. Before we leave, I head up to check on Aunt Patricia, which annoys him so much because earlier, it was almost like he wasn¡¯t even there with After seeing her, we return to the limousine and once we¡¯re inside the ride to the hospital should take about fifteen minutes. I¡¯m d I can rest for now because the truth is, I¡¯ve added too much pressure to my call and feel more of the difort. However, I¡¯m sure can still do this. Among the toys in the shopping bag, I can see the bear and I can¡¯t help but smile as I look at it. Just then, Dominic receives a call from Frank, who¡¯s already at the hospital. The two of them have beenmunicating more since we returned to Aunt Patricia¡¯s office. When he picks up the call, everything seems fine, just like all the regr updates he¡¯s received from Frank concerning the hospital, until he suddenly sits up more with wide eyes and raises his voice as he speaks. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Just like that, my heart starts racing, I wonder what happened. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 DominicOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s been a while since I started keeping Frank posted on all I¡¯m doing now. At first, I didn¡¯t mind because I assumed he just wanted to make sure everything was in ce when I got to the hospital. Now that I think about it, the calls have been too frequent Only a few minutes after sending him a text that I¡¯ll soon be arriving with Vanessa, he calls me again. av to me. ¡°What is it this time?¡± I shake my head before even hearing what he has to say i ¡°Where exactly are you?¡± he asks from the other end of the line. ¡°We just left the toy store.¡± ¡°Great, so how long will it take for you to get here?¡± I lean back with a sigh. ¡°I already told you it would be around fifteen minutes. You even know this. Why do you keep asking? Is everything okay over there?¡± ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s about the press. They¡¯re here.¡± I instantly sit up more with wide eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± The tone of my voice is so loud that it makes Vanessa widen her eyes at me. She probably thinks something happened. I dismissively motion her with my hand to rx and she sighs with relief. ¡°What did I tell you about the press?¡± I rub my temples. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my idea, okay? Trust me on this one. I didn¡¯t tell them anything.¡± ¡°Well, someone must¡¯ve given them the information. How many are they?¡± ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t even count them, but they¡¯re waiting for you two. They¡¯re taking this seriously because it¡¯s actually a big deal.¡± ¡°Unbelievable.¡± I clench my fist, annoyed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with this right now.¡± ¡°Again, it wasn¡¯t me. However, n now that I think about it, this is a good thing for your public image.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not the reason I do any of this. ¡°I know, neither do I, but hey, since they¡¯re already here, you might as well make the most out of the opportunity, Remember what it is you¡¯re trying to do here.¡± Thinking about my parents being so proud to see me and Vanessa on the front pages of thergest news sites makes me embrace the idea a little more and I sigh deeply. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do it.¡± After I end the call, I toss the phone aside and look over at Vanessa, who¡¯s been ncing at me the whole time. he press. ¡°I told you to rx. It¡¯s just the ¡°I know.¡± She nods. ¡°It¡¯s the way you reacted that scared me. I thought ¨C¡± Chapter 25 ¡°No.¡± She leans back in her seat and looks outside the window. I can¡¯t help but watch her right now, and it¡¯s not just because her long luscious hair is being blown by the wind. The incident in that aisle is something I¡¯ll never forget. I might look past a lot of the things she does, but that emotion I saw made me wonder just how deeply that bear affected her. I don¡¯t know the story behind it, I probably never will. I don¡¯t ever see myself asking her about it. Why should! care? I already did enough when I kissed her and hugged her, though it was mainly for the people watching. While everything was just for the show, there was a moment where it felt like she genuinely smiled at me. I don¡¯t know how to exin it, but it felt that way. I guess her acting is getting better and better. When we start approaching the hospital, I begin to fix my necktie and thepels of my jacket. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. The press will be asking a lot of questions. Don¡¯t fuck this up because we¡¯ll be on live TV and the front pages.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll do just fine. I¡¯m curious about something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you really care about these children?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Why the hell would you ask me that?¡± ¡°It just seems hypocritical of you to have the press capture the events that are about to take ce.¡± I pause for a moment, dropping my hands from thepels and pointing at her. I¡¯m actually offended by her view of me. ¡°Listen here. You might make whatever assumptions you want about me when ites to anything else, but don¡¯t the children to my advantage in the public space.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t using you, I just find it strange that ¡± ¡°Whatever it is, I don¡¯t want to hear it. Don¡¯t ever question all that I do for these children.¡± I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you. I¡¯m It takes me a moment to respond to her. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d apologize. It actually caught ¡°You better be,¡± I say to her. me off guard. t ever use me of using When we get to the hospital, there¡¯s barely any space to drive through but soon, swings into action to keep them on the sides of the road. the press begin to make way. Security on standby also Once the door is opened for me, I step out first, then hold out my hand with a smile as I face Vanessa. e takes my hand and smiles at me. Once again, it seems genuine, but I tell myself she¡¯s just bing a better actress. She As we walk hand in hand, I have the shopping bag with me in my other hand. I can also spot her limp no no matter how hard she tries to not make it too obvious. 19:20 TL, ALU Chapter 25 Though security surrounds us, the press relentlessly ask questions while others wish to take pictures of us. To give them just a few seconds of our time, I instruct the bodyguards to step aside. The press instantly take that moment ande closer, their mics and cameras in our faces. ¡°Mrs Richards, you got married only a few days ago and had to cut your honeymoon extremely short. Please tell us how you¡¯re feeling right now.¡± I¡¯m hoping Vanessa nails this because we didn¡¯t even discuss what they could possibly ask and who they would ask between the two of us. With a bright smile, she looks around at the cameras with her head high. ¡°Do you really want to know how I feel right now?¡± They ey all nod in unison, eager to o hear her response. rpery was a a sess and I can finally meet her.¡± cing a hand on her chest, she says, ¡°It just greatly warms my heart that Penelope¡¯s surgery ¡°But reports say you had your honeymoon on an ind, which means you didn¡¯t get your money¡¯s worth,¡± another reporter adds. She smiles as she looks around at them all. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me. I personally believe that human life is more valuable.¡± I sigh with relief at how everyone nods their heads with each word she says as she continues to speak about what she values. I¡¯m actually impressed and d she didn¡¯t fuck this up. ¡°Mr Richards, anything you¡¯d like to add?¡± One of the reporters brings the mic closer to me. This is the perfect time to give Vanessa more of the spotlight. ¡°My wife¡¯s actually still in recovery from a call difort that had her in bed for two days, but today, she insisted oning here with me. I guess I¡¯ll just have to babysit her if she needs me to.¡± Everyone breaks intoughter, amused by what I had to say about my fucking wife. After answering a few specific questions about Penelope, security surrounds us again and we head inside. I nce at Vanessa, who continues to keep her head high and I don¡¯t even want to admit this, but so far, I¡¯m d she¡¯s handling herself well. Though everyone else is left outside, only one camera crew follows behind us from one of the most credible news stations. As we walk through the reception, I notice all the hospital staff lined up to wee us but that just bothers me and I¡¯m forced to act right away. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± My voice is filled with disbelief. ¡°Please get back to work. You have patients who need you, not us.¡± They instantly y scram and I wonder whose idea it was to have them all here. This rarely happens when Ie to the hospital. Was it Frank? Didn¡¯t he know that doing this would leave the children unattended to? Wanting to speak to Vanessa alone, I instruct the bodyguards to leave and keep an eye on the camera a crew. Then, I tower over Vanessa while we¡¯re alone in the hallway. ¡°We¡¯re now going to see Penelope.¡± ¡°I know,¡± she firmly says to me, crossing her arms. I scoff as I look around. I already miss the version of her that cried in that aisle. Chapter 15 have to worry about me to you by now br you,¡± she assures i even meant what I said out there to been very interested ted in Penelope¡¯s post surgery updatin ¡°Fine¡°ve her a light nod just made ear that i don¡¯t doubt her reason for being here with me right now, she goes on this rant about it and can¡¯t believe I have to deal with this side of her now. Why do women do this? It¡¯s the same with Carme, my mother and even my sister As she continues to rant, I barely focus on her when I spot Frank from a distance. He¡¯sing from behind vanessa. I can¡¯t help but narrow

closer he gets and that actually makes me clerich my hen he pays no attention to me. His eyes are glued to her curves

SEND GIFT Chapter 26 Chapter 26 326 Dominic Frank¡¯s been my best friend for so many years now. The two of us have had crazy fun together with crazy parties filled with beautiful women from all over the world. Things changed for me when I met Carme. However, Frank¡¯s still living the same kind of life with multiple women at his disposal. No matter what happens, he knows Carme¡¯s off limits, which is why I never catch him staring at her lustfully. If he does, it¡¯s probably when I¡¯m not around.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But how dare the check out Vanessa when I¡¯m right here? Is it because she means nothing to me? It doesn¡¯t matter how I feel about her. I need to talk to him about this, but it¡¯ll have to wait. ¡°There you are!¡± Frank says from behind, making Vanessa look back at him. ¡°I was wondering when I¡¯d see you around here.¡± She enthusiastically smiles at him. ¡°Here I am now.¡± He enthusiastically gestures with his hands while smiling at her and I sigh with disbelief. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve ever had this level of interaction before, or have they and I just don¡¯t know about it? Even when he¡¯s close enough, I can see his eyes feasting on her. ¡°How¡¯s your leg?¡± he asks, standing beside her. ¡°It¡¯s okay now,¡± she replies with a smile. ¡°I can see that,¡± he says, looking down at her foot but his eyes travel up her curves. Even i ift want to say something right now, I still need to wait. Just then, he mentions that the camera crew is ready and everyone can go in and see Penelope. I¡¯ve been waiting for this for so long. I¡¯ve even checked the shopping bag that I have with me just to make sure all the toys are in there. I hope she likes them, When we go upstairs, I walk hand in hand with Vanessa and Frank follows right behind us, I nce at him a few times and just as I thought, he¡¯s constantly checking her out. Though he doesn¡¯t make it too obvious, I can still see it. It¡¯ll have to be today that I talk to him about this. He needs to stay away from her. Once we get to Penelope¡¯s room, I¡¯m the first to walk in and there she is, looking so small on that big bed and connected to so many tubes, but she¡¯s alive and she¡¯ll be alright. She still has so much to live for. She¡¯s only eleven. As soon as she sees me, her eyes brighten up. She recognizes me. Even with the tube around her mouth, I can tell that she¡¯s trying to smile. She even raises her hand, as if reaching for me and that warms my heart. ¡°Hello, princess.¡± I sit on one of the two chairs close to her bed and hold her hand. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She gives me a nod ¡°I knew you¡¯d make it. See? I told you.¡± 1920 Thu, 4 Ju Chapter 26 She giggles with strain in her voice, like she¡¯s almost in tears. ¡°I brought someone with me.¡± Just then, Vanessa joins me and sits beside me. ¡°Hello, Penelope.¡± Her voice is so sweet and gentle. I¡¯ve never heard it like that. ºÅ.32%ÈÕ ¡°This is my wife. Wondering what¡¯s in the bag?¡± My tone is cheerful. ¡°We brought toys for you. Actually, my wife picked them out. I had nothing to do with it since I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d like.¡± She looks over at Vanessa and giggles with strain in her voice once again. I I Just then, Vanessa takes the shopping bag from me and begins speaking to Penelope. At this point, I don¡¯t even feel like I have to say anything. Shepletely takes over. Despite this being the first time she¡¯s meeting Penelope, the two of them seem to connect in a way that amazes everyone in the room. I look back at Frank, the camera crew and everyone else, and some of them are actually in tears. I¡¯ve never seen Penelope so happy, I hate to admit this, but Vanessa¡¯s doing great. At this moment, I definitely believe she really wanted to be here. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s faking her emotions right now. Once we¡¯re out of Penelope¡¯s room, the camera stops rolling and one of the crew members wipes his tears. ¡°Is everything alright, gentlemen?¡± Vanessa looks around at them. ¡°That was beautiful, one of them says with a sniffle. ¡°I was just about to say that,¡± Frank adds, his eyes a little red. I¡¯m trying so hard to hold in my amusement. Thest time I saw him like this was years ago. Since it¡¯s Vanessa¡¯s first time here, she insists on meeting everyone else and I didn¡¯t expect that. She¡¯s full of surprises right now¡ The camera crew attempts to follow us but I refuse to allow that. Penelope¡¯s state of health was of national interest and since they¡¯ve already covered that on live TV, they¡¯re not needed here anymore. It¡¯s because I know they just want to capitalize on this. When I request that they¡¯ve done enough and should leave, security apanies them outside. Walking hand in hand, I move along the hallways with Vanessa and a few of the hospital staff follow behind us. She meets the children in the different hospital beds and is so sweet when she speaks to them and asks them what they want the next time she visits them. She even takes note of everything they say. They even hold onto the promise that they¡¯ll get what they really want from her. Seeing her like this makes me imagine her with the children at the orphanage. They¡¯ll love her so much. When we get to Jimmy, he¡¯s so excited upon seeing me because I haven¡¯t been here in a while. I ¡°Hey, big guy.¡± I bump his little fist with mine after standing beside his bed. ¡°You didn¡¯te to see me.¡± He pouts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. I had to travel. Can you please forgive me?¡± I know I¡¯m lying to him, but I can¡¯t tell him that it was because of Carme that I couldn¡¯t make it. I was too disappointed to learn just how Chapter 26 much she didn¡¯t care about the children. Just as Vanessa walks in, I say, ¡°Meet my wife.¡± ¡°Your wife?¡± His eyes widen. Yes, my wife. Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡± At thepliment, Vanessa chuckles and tucks her hair behind her ear. Maybe my eyes are deceiving me, but I see a slight pink on her cheeks. No way, my eyes must be deceiving me. ¡°So what do you think? She¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡± He nods with so much enthusiasm. It¡¯s almost like he¡¯s in love. When she gets closer and sits right beside him, her bright smile never fades even as she speaks to him. ¡°You know, I heard what happened to you and it made me want to y a match with you when you¡¯re better, but I don¡¯t even know how it¡¯s done. Is there anything I can get for you instead?¡± He only nods and says nothing as he looks up at her, his wide smile showing off his crooked teeth. It¡¯s quite amusing how he¡¯s speechless. She ruffles his hair and he giggles as he finally tells her what he wants. I didn¡¯t know she was this great with children. Once we go all¨Caround the hospital, it¡¯s time for me to have a word with management. But as I head to the boardroom with her by my side, her limp bes more obvious and I look over at her. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting worse isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s just go.¡± She holds onto me tighter as we keep moving but it only gets worse and she¡¯s forced to sit down on one of the chairs in the hallway close to the boardroom. ¡°I think you should go ahead and speak to everyone. I¡¯ll wait here ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I¡¯m concerned because she spent so much time walking around the hospital just to meet everyone. Leaving two bodyguards with her, I head to the boardroom for a short briefing. The only one who isn¡¯t present is Frank. He must be dealing with the press outside. But when I return to Vanessa, there are no bodyguards and I¡¯m met with the infuriating sight of Frank crouching down while massaging her call Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Vanessa Had I actually taken it easy with my injured leg, I wouldn¡¯t be going through this right now, but if I¡¯m being honest, I have no regrets. I wanted to see the hospital, the children and everyone around. It was my first time here so it was still worth it. I know I should be in that boardroom right now as that would also be my first briefing, but since it¡¯s not too important and I know what Deininic¡¯s talking to them about, I can always join them next time. Also, I already met them. Trying not to exert too much pressure on my call, Hean back in my seat, cing my hands on the other two seats on my sides as I extend my leg ¡°Is there anything you need, Mrs Richards?¡± one of the bodyguards asks as hees closer. ¡°Not for now. I close my eyes to take a few deep breaths and just then, I imagine the children¡¯s faces and it makes me smile. I was actually a little nervous because I was interacting with them for the first time. I didn¡¯t know how they would receive me, but I¡¯m d they liked me. I made sure to take note of everything they want. It looks like I have a lot of work to do and I¡¯m so excited for it. I even look forward to going to the orphanage. As I continue thinking about them, I hear footsteps so I look over to the right. When I see Frank approaching, I notice he¡¯s furrowed his eyebrows at me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asks. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be inside the boardroom?¡± ¡°I ran into a little bit of trouble.¡± ¡°A little?¡± He scoffs, looking at my leg which I¡¯ve left suspended. ¡°Let me guess, you overdid it, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°Let me see that.¡± He attempts to crouch down. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You¡¯re actually supposed to be in the boardroom.¡± Straightening up, he says, ¡°I know that, but let me see how bad it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± He chuckles dismissively. ¡°You two, stand over there and make sure no one no onees through this hallway,¡± he instructs the bodyguards. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± They both say in unison as they leave. Once I¡¯m alone with him, he crouches down right in front of me and ces his hand on my ankle while the other one wraps around my foot.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Frank, you really don¡¯t have to do this for me.¡± ¡°I just want to see how bad it is. That way, we can actually arrange the doctor for you since you¡¯re already here.¡± Though the two of us aren¡¯t close, he keeps on insisting, so I let him check. Chapter 27 Slowly, he trails his hand on my call, then begins massaging gently ¡°Does that hurt? ¡°Surprisingly, it doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes ¡°In that case¡¡..¡± He trails off, then adds more pressure. ¡°Well, I still feel nothing.¡± ¡°I think I know what¡¯s going on here. You only feel that pain when you step on this foot for support. Other than that, it¡¯s okay. But you know what? I¡¯m still getting the doctor for you, but. He trails off, then continues massaging my calf, his eyes lingering on my leg and I¡¯m sure I see him smirk even if it¡¯s just for a split second. ¡°Hey!¡± I flinch as I hear Dominic¡¯s voice and when I look in the other direction, he¡¯s charging towards us with wide footsteps as he looks at Frank. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Frank drops his hands. ¡°I was just¡± ¡°Step aside, right now.¡± The scowl on Dominic¡¯s face is something I¡¯ve never seen before. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s cool,¡± Frank says to him. ¡°I was just ¡± ¡°I said step aside.¡± Dominic repeats himself. Raising his hands in defeat, Frank nods as he steps aside. Once Dominic¡¯s right in front of me, he crouches down and holds onto my leg with the same scowl, his shoulders rising and falling from his heavy breathing. Suddenly, his gaze softens but my heart won¡¯t stop racing. What was that reaction? I¡¯ve never seen him so mad, not even when I got in the way of his ns to go and pick up Carme at the airport. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± His voice is so gentle andced with concern that I actually press my lips together for a second before responding ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I think I¡¯ve put too much pressure on it.¡± ¡°I told you to take it easy, but you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± ¡°At least I made it until the end.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Since she¡¯s already here at the hospital,¡± Frank chimes in, ¡°I suggested that the doctors can-¡± ¡°I know.¡± Dominic harshly cuts his best friend off and doesn¡¯t even look in his direction. My eyes even widen in surprise as I wonder if this is all because he was touching me. Could it be that he¡¯s being possessive right now? Why? After one of the doctors examines me, she provides a wheelchair for me so I can use it to get to the limousine. I¡¯m even ready to move from my spot and sit in it, but Dominic crosses his arms and shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯re not using this wheelchair,¡± he says. 19:20 Thu, 4 Jul ba Chapter 27 ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I have something else in mind. Stand up.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Only on your good foot.¡± ¡°Uh¡. okay.¡± As soon as I stand on one foot, he scoops me up bridal style and I instantly wrap my arms around his neck. It takes me a few seconds topose myself as I didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I whisper to him. ¡°Everyone¡¯s watching!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not taking aking you out there on a wheelchair.¡± As he moves through the hallways, i spot a few onlookers covering their mouths to hide their smiles and giggles. Frank follows behind us but seems to keep a distance. Dominic¡¯s barely spoken to him after the incident in that hallway. The moment we step outside, the press rush over and start taking pictures and asking questions about Penelope. Frank might have already briefed them, but they seem to want to hear from Dominic as well. Once he answers all their questions, the subject changes. ng happen to your wife? We¡¯ve all noticed she¡¯s no longer on her feet.¡± ¡°Mr Richards, did something ¡°I¡¯m d you asked.¡± He looks at me lovingly. ¡°She wanted to see everyone here at the hospital and in the end, hid her pain from me until the very end. I don¡¯t even mind carrying her in my arms. This is her reward for being such apassionate wife.¡± Everyone present breaks into sounds of admiration and I¡¯m so flustered that I hide my face in his chest as I smile like an idiot. What¡¯s wrong with me? As he walks down the stairs, I still keep my face hidden and just hear cameras shuttering and the bodyguards requesting that everyone makes way for us. It¡¯s been a few minutes since we left the hospital thiste afternoon and I can¡¯t stop ncing at Dominic. I never expected hum to just suddenly carry me like that, and his speech outside about that being my reward, did he mean it? ¡°The children love you,¡± he says, breaking my y concentration. ¡°Yes, they do and I want toe back here as many times as also want to visit the orphanage.¡± ¡°Fine, but only when you can use both feet on your own. I won¡¯t be carrying you around like that all the time.¡± I can¡¯t help ¡®t help but chuckle. I¡¯m certain he doesn¡¯t mean that. Today made me see him in a different light. The children love him so much and everything he does for them. He¡¯s an asshole, in other aspects, but not when ites to them. When the space around us falls into silence, I look outside the window as the chauffeur drives along a different road from the one used earlier. Just then, I spot the sensual billboard of Dominic from before. For as long as it¡¯s in sight, I struggle to tear my eyes away. Chapter 27 It¡¯s only when he clears his throat that I look away and my first thought is that this time, he¡¯s caught me in the act, but when I look over at him. It¡¯s far from the case. He¡¯s actually looking down at his phone with a frown. I wonder what¡¯s going on with him. I don¡¯t even bother to ask. Had it been anything to do with the children, he would¡¯ve told me. Once we get home, he carries me inside and my heart races while I¡¯m in his arms. I can¡¯t stop ncing up at him and that attractive jawline staring right at me. What is this feeling? I keep asking myself. It doesn¡¯t matter. It should fade soon. He¡¯s been so good to me today fromforting me after I burst into tears in that aisle, to carrying me out of the hospital. Also, not forgetting his reaction to Frank touching me. Whatever that was, it still felt possessive to me and that¡¯s thest thing I expected. Even when we get to the elevator, he continues carrying me and my heart won¡¯t stop racing At this point, there¡¯s an obvious sensation on my cheeks. Am I blushing right now? I think of hiding my face in his chest, but that will just make everything too obvious. Instead, I face another direction. After he brings me up to my bedroom and ces me on the bed, he takes a few steps back and says, ¡°You forgot something¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you seriously asking me that? Don¡¯t you know?¡± I shake my head, clueless. He chuckles in disbelief. ¡°Where¡¯s your mind right now?¡± I wonder what he¡¯s talking about. The only thing on my mind is his speech outside before we left the hospital and his attitude toward Frank¡ When he leaves but says he¡¯ll be back shortly, I still can¡¯t figure it out, but the moment he returns with my bear and silently drops it beside me, I¡¯m actually embarrassed that I forgot about it. ¡°Thank you for this.¡± I clear my throat. ¡°Keep it safe with you.¡± He definitely figured out just how important this kind of bear is to me. ¡°Stay in bed until you feel like you can use both feet without any help. Until then, call for the butlers.¡± Since I¡¯ve gotten used to having him around, I raise my eyebrows at him as I say, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. I¡¯m spending the night with my babe.¡± D GIFT Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Dominic While I¡¯m on my way to see Carme so things can go back to normal between us, I¡¯ve decided to speak to Frank right away. Of course, I have the option to just warn him through the phone, but i feel that¡¯s not going to be enough. He needs to see ee that I mean what I say. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t take too long. Afterwards, I¡¯ll be with my babe until tomorrow. I don¡¯t ever want to see her looking so scruffy again. All that because I didn¡¯t pick her calls and messages? It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s never happening again, I haven¡¯t even bothered to check the articles being posted. I know some of them are about Penelope, but some of them are definitely about actions towards my fucking wife as her caring husband. my However, what! said id to the press when I carried her in my arms was how I really felt, but so what? Now that I think about it, I still can¡¯t forget how she hid her face in my chest once I made that speech. What a great act that was. When I pull up up to the mall, I spot Frank¡¯s car in the parking lot and he¡¯s leaning against it, but he soon startsing toward me with his hands in his pockets As I approach him, the image of him crouching down and touching Vanessa shes in my mind and it actually makes me clench my jaw. When he¡¯s close enough, his lips curve into a smile as he says, ¡°Hey, dude, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°You and I need to talk.¡± I don¡¯t even smile back as we meet in the middle. ¡°Which is obviously why I¡¯m here.¡± He chuckles. ¡°You don¡¯t see meughing right now, do you?¡± I cross my arms. ¡°All you said was you had to see me and it¡¯s crazy because it hasn¡¯t been that long since we left the hospital, but I think I know what this is about. You know what? Fine, go ahead and get it off your chest.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t cool. You shouldn¡¯t have touched Vanessa.¡± ¡°Look, I was only trying to check how bad her difort was.¡± I can¡¯t help but scoff ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call a nurse or something? Since when do you examine people like that? I know you! ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± He tilts his head in curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend, I know you ou change women like crazy, but Vanessa is off limits.¡± He shakes his head at me. ¡°This is unbelievable. And why do you care? She means nothing to you.¡± ¡°Is that your way of saying you actually have athing for her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but let¡¯s be honest here, Vanessa is sexy as hell, everyou know it.¡± He outlines her curvaceous figure with his hands.

r. you know?¡±

Watching him do this only makes me clench my fists. ¡°You¡¯re not making this any easier, you ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop.¡± He holds sout the palms of his hands in defeat. 1/1 Chapter 28 32% ¡°Good, keep your thoughts to yourself when ites to Vanesss and stay away from her.¡± I gently ce my hand on his chest with a sigh so i can rx ¡°You¡¯re free to fuck whoever you want, just not Vanessa. Don¡¯t forget who she is to me and my family¡± ¡°I just find it hypocritical how you¡¯re free to do whatever you want with Carme but she¡¯s not,¡± ¡°Are you judging me right now?¡± I drop my hand from his shoulder, narrowing my eyes at him as I take a step back. He raises his hands in defeat as he shakes his head. ¡°Look, I¡¯m just saying that you know what? Fine, I¡¯ll keep my thoughts about her to myself and I¡¯ll keep a distance as well.¡± With a sigh, I give him a nod. ¡°Good. I¡¯m d we¡¯re on the same page.¡± I want him as far away from Vanessa as possible. I already don¡¯t n on sleeping with her, so no one can. ¡°Now, how about we finally celebrate the massive profits, hmm?¡± He raises the tone of his voice with enthusiasm as he spreads out his arms. I instantly lighten up and smile. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡± ¡°Perfect! Hey, don¡¯t forget to invite Vanessa.¡± My enthusiasm instantly fades as I shake my head at him in disbelief. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°What?¡± He shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯ll be a good look for you, so you should definitely bring her ¡°Fine. I¡¯m off to see my babe now.¡± ¡°I bet she¡¯s jealous.¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Jealous?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the clips circting on the inte?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s that one where Vanessa cried in the aisle and you kissed her. It¡¯s gone viral.¡± ¡°Like I give a fuck. As long as my my parents s are happy seeing it, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± No matter what Frank says, I try to convince him and myself that it was only for everyone else to see, it couldn¡¯t have been because genuinely wanted tofort her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m finally here to see my my babe and the moment sh opens the door, she¡¯s in a short ck dress. The image of her crazy state from earlier shes in my mind and looking at her now, it¡¯s like that never even happened. ¡°Hey, babe, how do I look?¡± Her tone is flirtatious. ¡°Absolutely sexy.¡± I wrap my arms around her waist after I step inside. ¡°Come here.¡± I nt a few kisses on her lips and neck, but as much as I want to fuck her right now, it has to wait. ¡°We need to talk about what happened.¡± My tone is serious. 2/3 SEND GIFT Chapter 28 ¡°I know, but first, have you seen what¡¯s on the inte? There are these video clips and pictures of you and that bitch everywhere.¡± She crosses her arms as she drops herself on the living room couch. ¡°You were kissing her while she was in tears, and you carried her down the stairs at the hospital.¡± I sit beside her with a heavy sigh. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to get jealous. I had to do that for the public. Isn¡¯t it obvious to you?¡± She pouts. ¡°I know, I can¡¯t help but feel this way. That should¡¯ve been me¡± Her statement instantly triggers me and I can¡¯t help but be blunt with her. ¡°How could it ever be you when you don¡¯t even give a damn about the children?¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Dominic At my blunt question, Carme sits up more and ces a hand on her chest, seemingly offended. ¡°And you think that bitch gives a damn about the children?¡± ¡°Yes, she does and I saw it.¡± ¡°Ugh! Are you taking her side right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just pointing out that she actually does give a damn about those children and you clearly don¡¯t. You said it yourself¡± I get off the couch so I can stand by the window. I¡¯m already getting upset about this. Just then, she holds onto my hand so she can make me sit back down, but I just stand there. ¡°Babe,¡± she begins, ¡°you know how much I suffered during my marriage. I went through so much abuse: It¡¯s only after I met you that I¡¯m learning to open up again. Maybe with time, I¡¯ll begin to care enough about those children.¡± ist want to hold her. Everything she¡¯s ever told me about her then husband was horrible. Her words make me turn around and I just ¡°Come here.¡± I pull her out of her seat. She rises to her feet and I wrap my ap my arms around her. Resting her face on my chest, she says, ¡°I¡¯m willing to try.¡± ¡°What?¡± I look down at her. ¡°Yeah, one of these days, I could go to the orphanage or something. I don¡¯t have to specifically go with you. I could go with that bitch you¡¯ve left home alone, I really want to try.¡±¡± This is exactly the type of attitude I wanted to see from her. I¡¯m d she¡¯s willing to give this a try. ¡°That¡¯s my girl. Now¡¡± I scoop her up suggestively and she giggles as she kicks her legs around. Tonight¡¯s about to get wild. Vanessa It¡¯s 10 in the morning and my phone keeps buzzing with notifications. It¡¯s all about yesterday. The most difficult thing is filtering the news and whatever¡¯s trending online. I only want to see everything the press had to say about Penelope, but I keeping across the moments when Dominic took care He¡¯s even beenbeled the best husband anyone can ask for of me. ch to the press, I hid my face in his chest. That clip is everywhere and now I¡¯m a little embarrassed, I hope And the moment he gave that speech to reaction. he believes I was acting, even if that was a genuine Yesterday, I had started to feel like things were changing between us, but when he brought me home and told me he would spend the night with Carme, it brought me back to reality. Whatever I was feeling is gone now. It meant nothing, which is why I¡¯ve decided to start doing whatever I want and not give a damn about him or even consider that he¡¯s starting to care about me. 1/3 Now that my leg is no longer filled with so much difort, I¡¯ve How are you feeling, my child?¡± He leans forward while sitting not too far from me on the living room couch. I¡¯m alright. I give him a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you yesterday because I only saw it not too long before you arrived here.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the clip of you in the toy store. I knew how you were feeling,¡± I chuckle softly. ¡°What matters is you still saw it. That moment was so emotional for me. Actually, I brought something with me.¡± As soon as I take out the pink bear and hand it to him, he ces his hand over his mouth for a second, clearly affected by it. ¡°You actually bought it?¡± His voice trembles with emotion. ¡°Yes, I did. I¡¯m finally learning to open up. I¡¯ve avoided this for so long and now I feel like I can be at peace.¡± ¡°This reminds me so much of your mother. Had she still been by my side today, she would have had white hair and wrinkles, like me.¡± ¡°Dad, stop.¡± I chuckle, looking up at the ceiling so I don¡¯t give the tears a chance to stream down my cheeks. ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± His voice isced with concern. ¡°I recently had a nightmare about mom. It was the worst.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He reaches for my hand. ¡°Can you tell me about it if it¡¯s not too much for you?¡± ¡°It was the same moment when she died, but I could still see her standing in the corner. I guess I still wanted to see her back on her feet.¡± ¡°Oh my child. Come here.¡± In my father¡¯s embrace, I finally break down and rest my head on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything will be alright. With Dominic by your side that night, I¡¯m certain he eased your pain.¡± I instantly wipe my tears at the thoughts running through my mind. Dominic and I don¡¯t sleep in the same bed. He doesn¡¯t even know about. this. Now that I think about it, I have to tell him. I can¡¯t imagine him spending time with my father, who would then bring it up and Dominic would be clueless. That would be a dead giveaway that the two of us aren¡¯t as close as we seem. your husband this morning?¡± He breaks the hug. ¡°And how¡¯s you Forcing a smile, I say, ¡°He¡¯s great. He had some work to do. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯te with him.¡± I don¡¯t bother to say much as I remind myself how I had gotten carried away by all he did for me yesterday. As my father and I take a walk around the house in which I grew up, he tells me all about the investments and how things are only getting better for hispany. I¡¯m d this resulted in something great, something he¡¯s worked so hard for. I decide to spend more time with him and we reminisce about a lot of things. We also have a home cooked meal together, which I personally prepare despite having the maidservants 2/3 Chapter 29 Spending time with him was lovely and now I feel I can head home. It¡¯s alreadyte in the afternoon and I wonder what I should do next. Is it shopping? Or maybe pamper myself at a luxurious spa? When I get home and walk through the front door, I spot Dominic on the living room couch, drinking some whiskey. I wasn¡¯t expecting to find him home. ¡°Hey, when did you get back?¡± I ask as I approach him. After sipping from his ss of whiskey, he res at me as he gets up and says, ¡°Where were you?¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Vanessa Dominic¡¯s question catches mepletely off guard and it takes me a moment to respond. Is he being serious right now? Ladmit that there was that one time in the car when he told me to watch my tone after I talked back and I was actually a little intimidated, but right now, I find thispletely ridiculous and I¡¯m not going to stand for it. I move closer to where he is but stand on the other side of the table. ¡°Are you seriously asking me that question right now?¡± My tone is dripping with disbelief. ¡°Yes, so answer me.¡± He tilts his head. ¡°Where were you?¡± I can¡¯t help but scoff right now. ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever questioning your whereabouts for as long as I¡¯ve known you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you¡¯ve never asked.¡± ¡°As if you would actually tell me.¡± ¡°Stop avoiding the real question here. I called you several times but your phone was off. Where were you and who were you with? Was it Frank?¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Why would you evene to such a conclusion?¡± ¡°Then exin yourself to me.¡± He crosses his arms. 1 part my lips to respond but it takes me a while as I wonder why he mentioned Frank. Is it because of what happened at the hospital? ot let this go on any further, I sigh deeply topose myself. ¡°Fine, if it really means that much to you. I went to see my father.¡± To not let His facial muscles rx a little bit. ¡°Your father?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s as simple as that.¡± Without looking down n at the small shopping bag in my hand, I take out the pink bear and hold it right on the side of my face. ¡°I had something to get off my chest so I went with this.¡± He clears his throat, drops his crossed arms and looks away. ¡°Fine, then we¡¯re done here.¡± My tone is firm as I shake my head. ¡°Let¡¯s get something clear right now, we¡¯re not supposed to meddle in each ¡°No, we¡¯re not done here.¡± My other¡¯s private lives. That¡¯s what we agreed on. I let you do as you please with Carme because it¡¯s none of my business. Starting now, you won¡¯t question my whereabouts.¡± sly pokes his cheek as he scoffs at me without facing me. He only Certain I¡¯ve made myself clear, I head to the elevator, my steps a little rushed. I guess this ridiculous confrontation really got to me. ¡°Walt,¡± he says! says from behind me, his voicemanding I stop in my tracks and look over my shoulder. ¡°Do you have something more to say?¡± ¡°Why do you think I told you to wait?¡± There he goes, being rude to me just because he lost the argument. ¡°Fine, what is it?¡± I sigh. Chapter 30 ¡°My family wants us over for dinner tonight. Sophie will be there, too.¡± Dominic¡¯s sister is usually so busy that knowing she¡¯ll be there brightens my mood. I even speak to myself but I¡¯m a little too loud. ¡°I¡¯m d I get to spend some time with her, I wonder how she managed to find some free time from her busy schedule:Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How the fuck should I know?¡± He shrugs. I roll my eyes at him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you.¡± ¡°Whatever, we leave at 6 p.m. so be ready by then.¡± Dominic It¡¯s almost time to leave and I¡¯m all dressed up in my new suit. As I stand in front of my mirror to put on my necktie, I fail a few times and sigh in frustration, and I know it has nothing to do with the necktie itself. I can¡¯t stop thinking about what happened with Vanessa earlier. Now she thinks I¡¯m questioning her whereabouts because I want her all to myself. That¡¯s absolutely not true. I just wouldn¡¯t want her to end up with Frank. But now that I think about it, I shouldn¡¯t have gone that far. Why didn¡¯t I just call him when I arrived here and didn¡¯t find her? Despite my actions, she was right about one thing we had agreed to never meddle in each other¡¯s private lives. She¡¯s free to do as she wants, just like me. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll remind myself of that from now on Finally getting it right with my necktie, I head to her bedroom door and speak to her from there. ¡°It¡¯s almost 6 p.m. so you better be ready to go.¡± ¡°Uh¡.could you please just give me two more minutes?* I scoff as I take a step back. I¡¯m not even surprised that she¡¯s not ready. ¡°Fine, but only two minutes.¡± While I wait for her in the hallway, I keep wondering what kind of shoes she¡¯ll have on. They better be something that won¡¯t lead to me carrying her back home tonight. I refuse to do that again. When her bedroom door finally opens, I turn around to face her as she approaches me and I subtly bite my lip. She¡¯s in a long peach dress that¡¯s tight in all the right ces and entuates her bust, narrow waist and wide hips. She doesn¡¯t even notice me staring because she¡¯s rummaging through her handbag As soon as she looks up at me, I nce at her feet. She¡¯s in some low block heels, which should be just fine. ¡°You better not feel any difort in these heels,¡± I warn her. ¡°I won¡¯t. Let¡¯s just go.¡± Once we¡¯re in the elevator, I stand right behind her, my eyes glued to my phone screen as I share dirty messages with my babe Just then, Vanessa flips her hair a little too hard and it whips my jaw, making me look up from my phone with irritation. Though my intention is to give her a warning and that she should be careful with it, words escape me when watch her throw her head back as she runs her fingers through her hair. It¡¯s such a pleasant sight to see. As my eyes travel down the length of her hair, they get stuck on her lower half and once again, I subtly bite my lip. No matter how hard I try, I 2/3 Chapter 30 can¡¯t stop looking at her ass, which looks so curvy and round in her dress. Wait, what am I doing? This isn¡¯t right. She means nothing to me, which is why I shouldn¡¯t be staring too much. Actually, I shouldn¡¯t be staring at all, but how could I not do that when she¡¯s right here and her figure¡¯s so entuated? The moment the elevator opens, I take the lead so I don¡¯t have to keep looking at her curves. As the ride to my parent¡¯s home begins, we¡¯re both on the same seat but there¡¯s a wide space between us. The silence lingers on for as long as I have nothing to say to her. But just then, she speaks first. ¡°Dominic?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± My tone isced with irritation. ¡°There¡¯s something important I need to tell you before we arrive.¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 30 can¡¯t stop looking at her ass, which looks so curvy and round in her dress. Wait, what am I doing? This isn¡¯t right. She means nothing to me, which is why I shouldn¡¯t be staring too much. Actually, I shouldn¡¯t be staring at all, but how could I not do that when she¡¯s right here and her figure¡¯s so entuated? The moment the elevator operis, I take the lead so I don¡¯t have to keep looking at her curves. As the ride to my parent¡¯s home begins, we¡¯re both on the same seat but there¡¯s a wide space between us. The silence lingers on for as long as I have nothing to say to her. But just then, she speaks first. ¡°Dominic?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± My tone isced with irritation. ¡°There¡¯s something impor Chapter 31 Chapter 31Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. pw¡¯s the time to kresk becauor we¡¯re almost there.¡± My tome is stillced with irritation. ¡± about the ¡± My gaze and tone instanth soften as 1 look at her. ¡°Go on she exins to me every detail about what happened to her mother and the presence of the same kind of bear, my heart actually breaks a I can tell it¡¯s not easy for her to talk about this as her voice begins to tremble lightly, I even want to reach for her hand but I stop myself. I¡¯m thinking that would be too much on my end. Teven think back to how I assumed she cried because she couldn¡¯t have me on our wedding night, but it was actually because she missed her mother and her dream was too heart wrenching. I was so fucking wrong. ¡°So yeah, that¡¯s about the bear,¡± she says, trying to mask her emotions behind a firm tone. ¡°I thought someone might bring up what happened in that aisle and I wanted us to be on the same page.¡± It takes me a while to speak as I put myself in Vanessa¡¯s shoes. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to lose a parent because I still have both, but I can¡¯t imagine losing them while so young. Clearing my throat, I say, ¡°Great, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve told me now. I¡¯m certain my parents will definitely bring it up.¡± When we arrive at my parents¡® house, the front doors open for us and we walk hand in hand. ¡°Act like you love me.¡± I whisper to her with a fake smile. She ces her other hand on my chest with a fake smile. ¡°I know that by now. I always do it when it counts.¡± ¡°Good¡± After walking past the staff, who all wee us, we finally make it to the l living room and my parents and Sophie are there. Though I¡¯m right here, they seem more focused on Vanessa as they mention her first and only mention me afterwards. I can¡¯t help but roll my eyes. I guess I should really get used to this, even if I¡¯m already getting tired of it. my arm and rushes to Sophie first with excitement, who shows the same kind of enthusiasm. She instantly lets go of m e two of them then share a heartwarming hug and giggle. The ¡°I have so much to talk to you about!¡± Sophie says to her. ¡°Me too! I¡¯m d you came,¡± Vanessa says, breaking the hug, then looks over at my parents and gracefully approaches them ¡°Wee, my dear¡± My father embraces her first. y mother gently pats her on the back as they share a heartwarming hug as well. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait for you to get here. You look lovely.¡± My ¡°Where¡¯s this boy?¡± My mother looks around after breaking the hug and it makes me wonder if she¡¯s referring to me. I¡¯m right here. Can¡¯t she see me? But soon, it all makes sense. Chapter 31 ¦° ¡°I¡¯m right here,¡± Jake says, Have you seen the weather outside? There might be an oing storm. Anyway I wanted to see the new couple in town.¡± He then focuses on Vanessa. ¡°There she is. Come on, bring it in.¡± He opens his arms wide for her and she smiles at him. When she goes in for a hug, he wraps his arms around the narrowest part of her waist and I can see his wide smile. He holds her a little bit longer than he should and I actually want to say something because it¡¯s bothering me, but I stop myself. Even after they break the hug, he holds her hand firmly and lowers his shades to feast his eyes on her. ¡°You look beautiful, as always.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°She smiles at him. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here. ¡°Like I said, I wanted to see my sister¨Cinw.¡± ¡°I thought you said d you wanted to see the new couple in town,¡± I chime in, certain of what I heard him say. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing? Jake shrugs at me. ¡°No, , it¡¯s not.¡± I¡¯m actually bothered by his change in statements and how his interest in Vanessa seems too obvious. ¡°Would you like to see the car collection I¡¯m currently working on?¡± Jake takes out his phone as he stands close to her. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°No, big brother, I said I wanted to talk to her first,¡± Sophie chimes in. I can only roll my eyes as the three of them go off together and leave the living room. I know they love her and treasure her, but they better enjoy it while itsts. They won¡¯t be so close once I divorce her and that¡¯s in a few months. As soon as that crosses my mind, I approach my parents. This is the perfect time to speak to them since they haven¡¯t yet mentioned anything about yesterday. ¡°Did you see the news?¡± I sit close to both of them, shutting down my phone in case Carme calls ¡°Of course we did.¡± My father nods. ¡°Son, everyday, you give me reasons to be proud.¡± I nod to myself. That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to hear. ¡°About my wife¡¯s leg difort at the hospital, I didn¡¯t know she would end up- ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter. I know how much she cares and it¡¯s like you said, she hid her pain from you so she could see everyone at the hospital. I¡¯m d you took good care of her¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let her exert any more pressure on her calf.¡± ¡°I know, son.¡± ¡°But I guess you preferred carrying her over using the wheelchair!¡± My mother chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s just how it is with newlyweds.¡± My father nods, then adds on, ¡°Each day, you¡¯re bing more of the man I want you to be.¡± Such talk only makes me think about how in no time, he¡¯ll be giving me my dreampany and then I can do whatever I want. 19:73 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 31 After dinner is served and my parents and I move to the dining room, Vanessa returns while holding hands with Sophie. Jake¡¯s a few steps behind and he¡¯s taken off his shades. He keeps ncing at Vanessa¡¯s figure. I know my brother, but there¡¯s nothing I can say right now. Though I¡¯m already in my seat, I instantly get up and pull out a chair for Vanessa. ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiles while facing forward. I can¡¯t help but nce at her ass as she ces it down in her seat. I need to stop doing this to myself. As we all have dinner together, there are so many mini conversations around the table until finally, my mother¡¯s voice is loud enough to catchi everyone¡¯s attention while she speaks to me and Vanessa. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen Penelope and all the other children, don¡¯t you think you should finally go on a proper honeymoon?¡± ¡°If my wife wants it, we¡¯ll do it.¡± I turn to face Vanessa. ¡°Do you want us to go?¡± I¡¯m hoping she doesn¡¯t say yes. ¡°Only if you want to go.¡± She smiles at me lovingly. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll discuss it more when we get home.¡± ¡°Excellent,¡± my father chimes in. ¡°You two need to enjoy your marriage and now that I think about it, when you decide to go, make sure you¡¯ll have no rat problem this time. I know how awful it was, especially for Vanessa.¡± Vanessa chuckles. She¡¯s definitely enjoying this. I can tell. ¡°Well, I have some great news, everyone.¡± Sophie grabs everyone¡¯s attention from across the table. ¡°I¡¯ll beunching my first diamond ne collection and I¡¯d like Vanessa to try on a few pieces.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Vanessa points at herself. fit. I do ¡°Of course! You¡¯ll be the perfect fit. I don¡¯t have a specific target audience, but I really want to see the pieces on you before theyunch. So what do you say?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll do it.¡± She¡¯s highly enthusiastic about it. Just then, Jake clears his throat while sitting next to me. ¡°So, brother, you and my lovely sister¨Cinw have been all over the news. It actually boosted sales in some of our subsidiaries.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all great news,¡± my father responds before I can. ¡°While I¡¯m d you two are doing all this for a good cause, it¡¯s also perfect practice for when you¡¯ll be raising my grandchildren.¡± I instantly choke on my drin Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Vanessa Of all the things my father¨Cinw could¡¯ve said at this dinner table, I didn¡¯t expect it to be his grandchildren, and now Dominic has just choked on his drink while next to me. Quickly, I take the ss from him as he coughs and I rub his chest. I don¡¯t know if this will help or not, but I¡¯m genuinely concerned. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he says to me, gently cing his hand on top of mine. ¡°Are you sure?¡± My voice is with concern. He smiles at me as he coughs again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was just caught off guard.¡± It¡¯s only for a second, but the two of us stare into each other¡¯s eyes. My heart even races a little. I wonder if he knows that I¡¯m not acting by trying to ease his cough. I¡¯m not able to tell. ¡°Well, you had us all worried there for a second, son.¡± My father¨Cinw¡¯s words break my eye contact with Dominic. Leven drop my hands and clear my throat as Ipose myself. It¡¯s only now that I look around the table at everyone else and it turns out they were all worried about him. ¡°Did you really have to talk about your grandchildren right now?¡± Dominic says to his father, leaning back in his seat with a sigh of relief. ¡°Why not? I admit that I didn¡¯t intend to make you choke on your drink, but I guess I was just too excited.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have them running around the housel¡± My mother¨Cinw chimes in with enthusiasm. ¡°it¡¯s only a matter of time before they arrive. We only need to wait since you¡¯re already working on it¡± Everyone chuckles, except me, but I still fake my amusement at my mother¨Cinw¡¯sment and look over at Dominic, who seems to fake his reaction, too, We even share a knowing look that th they¡¯re all waiting for nothing Dominic¡¯s never made love to me. I¡¯m still a virgin and he told me he¡¯d never sleep with me, which I don¡¯t mind at all. The closest I had ever gotten to feeling aroused was on the beach¨Cwhen he kissed me so passionately that it gave rise to certain feelings in my body. Even with that, there were never ns to get intimate. He¡¯s with Carme and I wouldn¡¯t want to be intimate with him since he¡¯s currently sleeping with her. But now that everyone at this table is joining in on the conversation and talking about the children, I know that my father will start mentioning it, too. After dinner, we all head to the living room and I¡¯m with Sophie. The two of us have already made ns to go to a spa together. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t stop thinking about what happened at the dining table, and I catch Dominic stealing nces at me a few times as he walks with his father. I wonder what they¡¯re talking about because Dominic seems affected by it. Could it still be about having children? Just then, loud and heavy thunder from outside makes me flinch, just like everyone else and Sophie and I look at each other with wide eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a while since anything made my heart jump like that!¡± Jake chuckles as he unhooks his arm from his mother¡¯s arm, then 1/3 19:24 Thu, 4 July a G Chapter 32 ces his hands on her shoulders. ¡°I enjoyed being here tonight, but I have to go now. There are other things to take care of. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She looks at him with disapproval. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear how hard it thundered outside? You¡¯re not leaving.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mom-¡± .31%2 ¡°No, in fact no one¡¯s leaving.¡± She looks around at all of us who don¡¯t live here. ¡°No one is going out there. It seems it¡¯ll only get worse! You¡¯re all spending the night here.¡± The moment Dominic and I look at each other, we already know what this means for us. Despite e how it really seems to get worse out there, I¡¯m still holding onto the hope that there¡¯ll be no thunderstorms and we¡¯ll be able to leave. Back in our home, it¡¯s so easy sleeping in separate bedrooms, but it¡¯s definitely not possible here. I can¡¯t imagine myself in the same bedroom with him the whole night. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll sleep on the couch in our bedroom. to me a Even when my mother¨Cin¨Cinto a heartfeltughter and I can¡¯t help but join in, even though I don¡¯t mean it. Everyone seems so convinced that it¡¯s only a matter of time before I announce that I¡¯m pregnant. ¡°By the way, since you¡¯re spending the night here, I have a little something for you.¡± Her expression turns a little suggestive as she lowers her VOICE. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show youter, when you¡¯ll be getting ready to go to your bedroom with your husband, but it¡¯s spicy,¡± she whispers and winks at me, then ces her hand over her lips with a light giggle. I raise my eyebrows with a nervous chuckle. What does she mean by ¡®spicy¡®? It can¡¯t possibly be what I think it is. There¡¯s no way. 1924 Tu Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Dominic It¡¯s gettingte now and considering the weather outside, Vanessa and I are definitely not leaving tonight and thisplicates things a little. My mother¡¯s already given instructions for our bedroom to be ready soon. It¡¯s the same one which was once my bedroom. This house has five floors and fifteen bedrooms, and Vanessa and I have a whole floor to ourselves for the night. The fact that I actually have to sleep in the same bed with her is something I didn¡¯t seeing. I even regreting to this dinner. I should¡¯ve said we couldn¡¯t make it. Usually, I tell Carme what I¡¯m up to if I see it fit, but this is definitely something she doesn¡¯t need to know about. She¡¯ll just freak out and don¡¯t want that. The only reason I don¡¯t want to be in the same bedroom with Vanessa is because it¡¯s never happened before. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how to handle myself. I also didn¡¯t expect my father to mention his grandchildren at all. I thought everything I¡¯ve done so far would be enough to keep up appearances until the day he would let me take over thepany. But now that they¡¯re already so expectant, how will I get out of this? I had ns to divorce Vanessa as soon as I would have thepany. And I was certain it was soon. But now I have to change my mindset. I don¡¯t see my father giving me what I want so easily. While everyone is engaged in conversation, my father and I leave for his home office. He says he has something important to show me. Opening the door to his home office, he says, ¡°I know this is supposed to just be the family having a good chat, but hey, you¡¯re already here so I might as well use this to my advantage. You¡¯ll want to brace yourself for this.¡± He¡¯s making me even more curious. I wonder what he wants to show me. ¡°is this about thepany?¡± I ask, pulling out a chair on one side of therge table. His response is only a chuckle as he walks over to the other side of the table. I wait in silence as he powers on hisputer, my mind drifting off to Vanessa and I sleeping in the same bed for the first time. I thene to the decision that I¡¯ll sleep on the custom made couch in the bedroom. ¡°You obviously know Project J¨C22,¡± My father catches my attention. ¡°How could I not know such a huge project and one you never let me actively work on? Even now, when it¡¯s nearingpletion, you still won¡¯t let me work on it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s about to change,¡± he says, hovering with his mouse as he looks at his screen. ¡°Come over here, son.¡± Curious, I get out of my seat and go over to him, leaning forward to study the data on the screen. It¡¯s all about Project J¨C22 ¡°Tell me what you think of this data.¡± He leans back in his seat with crossed arms. It only takes me a few minutes to analyze the data and I straighten up once I¡¯m done. ¡°Well? Au ¡°Well? Any suggestions?¡± he asks. ¡°I only see one problem here. There aren¡¯t enough data centers in certain regions. The southern needs three and the northern needs one. The other two seem to operate fairly well¡± 1/2 ¨C 19:24 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 33 With a nod, my father gives me a round of apuse as he gets out of his seat. µÈ30%ºÏ ¡°You truly are my son. That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. No one else seemed to share the same opinion as me, except you. This is why I¡¯m bringing you on board.¡± ¡°Really?¡± My eyes widen in pleasant surprise. ¡°Of course.¡± He gently pats me on the back. ¡°You¡¯re getting closer to taking over, probably a year from now, and I need you to actively be involved as of this moment.¡± Words can¡¯t even describe the excitement I feel. This is such a huge step in the right direction. ¡°By the time my grandchildren start to be born, you¡¯ll be experienced enough for me to evaluate you.¡± My excitement fades a little at the realization that in a year, I could have thepany of my dreams but at the same time, it¡¯s expected that I¡¯ll already be a father. ¡°You¡¯ll be a fully grown and responsible man by then. I remember the days you were still a yboy, look at you now ¨C already working on starting a family with Vanessa.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°But Vanessa wasn¡¯t the first. I was ready to start a family even before she came into the picture. Don¡¯t you remember that I once wanted to marry Carme?¡± He instantly twists his face in disapproval. ¡°Don¡¯t even remind me about her, I still can¡¯t believe our sweet Vanessa is friends with such a toxic and evil woman.¡± É« 19:24 Thu, ?au 30% I Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Dominic I want to strongly defend Carme right now, but that¡¯s thest thing I¡¯d ever want to do in this situation. To cut the story short, I ce my hand on my father¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We should join everyone downstairs.¡± ¡°Nice try, but you¡¯re not fooling me.¡± His expression softens as he points at me with raised eyebrows. ¡°I know you only want to go back to your wife.¡± a I fake a smile as we walk out together. ¡°You definitely got me there.¡± As we head downstairs, my father¡¯s on the phone so he slows down, but I don¡¯t, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve just heardughter and those voices sound too specific. Quickly, I turn at theer and I see Vanessa alone with Jake in the hallway. He¡¯s standing so close to her that I poke my cheek.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I widen the distance of my strides to get to them and I can see him constantly feasting his eyes on her figure. Whatever he¡¯s saying to her, she seems to be enjoying it. She neverughs like that with me. When s she sees me, she clears her throat. ¡°Hey, babe.¡°¡± The moment I¡¯m close enough, I wrap my arm around her waist as a first step to establish boundaries, then look down at her. I need to speak to Jake in private so how about you join the others, hmm?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She nods: Before let! ¨C her go, I lean forward for a kiss and her eyes widen a little in surprise, but she still kisses me back After I let her go, my eyes linger on her curves for a few seconds and when I look over at Jake, he has his lower lip between his teeth with his eyes fixed on her. ver over him with intimidation. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it yet ured to you that I¡¯m standing right here?¡± I tower o ¡°Hey, I was only looking, okay?¡± He takes a step back with a chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s my wife you keep looking at like that.¡± ¡°I know. And you¡¯re lucky she¡¯s your wife. Otherwise, I¡¯d be ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t even want to hear you say it because I know you, yboy¡± He proudly nods. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve only spoken the truth, big brother.¡± ¡°What were you and Vanessa talking about?¡± I cross my arms, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°Seriously?¡± He scoffs ¡°Answer the question.¡± ¡°We were just talking about me bing an uncle. I can¡¯t wait.¡± My expression softens a little and I drop my crossed arms. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yup and those are going to be some good¨Clooking kids because of the two of you- my handsome brother, and the breathtakingly gorgeous 19:25 Thu 4 Jul Chapter 34 Vanessa.¡± 30% ¡°Hey, watch it.¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just saying.¡± He goes on to talk about how he¡¯ll spoil my children and I just let him have his moment. At the same time, my mind races with thoughts about how I¡¯m finally working side by side with my father within thepany I want. By the time my father ends his call, he joins the two of us, then we head downstairs together. As we all ve all sit near the firece and engage in conversation, it¡¯s not long before Jake turns a little serious. ¡°I¡¯ve been holding my tongue from the time we all arrived here, but since no one¡¯s gonna ask, I will Vanessa, are you alright? We all saw that clip of you breaking down in the aisle. What happened?¡± I¡¯m d Vanessa was smart enough to tell me before we got here. I almost thought no one would bring it up since they all seemed more focused on the children, but I guess not.. Putting on a show, I firmly hold Vanessa¡¯s hand and gesture to her that I¡¯ll be the one to talk about it. After I exin it all to them, their faces turn sorrowful. ¡°Oh, I¡I shouldn¡¯t have asked, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jake turns regretful as he looks at Vanessa. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± She smiles at him, then looks into my eyes. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done if my husband wasn¡¯t with me in that aisle. He¡¯s the reason ni was able to get through that moment because heforted me.¡± Her words and the expression in her eyes feel so genuine that I actually question if she¡¯s acting right now or really means what she just said. ¡°Everyone, I have some great news to share,¡± my father says with enthusiasm to lighten the mood, breaking my eye contact with Vanessa. ¡°I¡¯m finally bringing Dominic onboard into mypany.¡± The ce erupts in cheers for me and Jake is so hyped that he even gets up and hits the side of my shoulder. Vanessa ces her hand on my chest to catch my attention and smiles at me. ¡°Congrattions, babe,¡± I gently run the palm of my hand along her wrist and smile back at her. ¡°Thank you, my love.¡± As we intertwine our fingers like a loving couple, I lock eyes with her, thinking about my new n of action. I¡¯m more determined than ever to impress my father, especially now that he¡¯s letting me work on Project J¨C22. It¡¯s for this reason that I now find it necessary to aplish the step. I need to get Vanessa pregnant. 19:25 Thu, 4 Julia Chapter 35 Chapter 35 VanessaN?velDrama.Org (C) content. 30% When my mother¨Cinw earlier told me she had something spicy for me, I tried to convince myself that it wasn¡¯t what I was thinking, but I was wrong. I¡¯m in one of the bedrooms with her, and wearing a sexy nightgown in a deep shade of red. I can¡¯t stop looking down at myself as I stand before her. ¡°Mom, this is too short and revealing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the whole point!¡± She chuckles, crossing her legs while on the bed. ¡°No one else is going to see this except your husband. I know you probably have a lot of these, but I just felt like giving you something as well. This was just a sample from a friend¡¯s collection that I picked out for you. I¡¯m d I had the chance to give it to you now.¡± If only she knew that I have none of these sexy night outfits. I even left that lingerie box I got as a gift back on that ind, but she¡¯ll never find out. Forcing myself to smile, I nod as I sit beside her. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, my dear. You know, it¡¯s very important in your early years of marriage to keep spicing things up. It helps you grow with it. That¡¯s why even now, my husband and I still haven¡¯t lost that spiciness.¡± ¡°Really?¡± My eyes widen in amusement. ¡°Of course!¡± She leans forward and whispers, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled when you see us!¡± As she giggles, she gently hits the side of my shoulder, then sighs while fixing my silky robe around the corbone. ¡°This will drive Dominic crazy when he sees you in it, considering the way he looks at you.¡± I raise my eyebrows. ¡°The way he looks at me?¡± ¡°Of course. You think I don¡¯t see it?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Come on, my dear. He¡¯s my son and I know him, I¡¯m always watching him.¡± I don¡¯t want to ask, but she¡¯s made me so curious. ¡°How does he look at me?¡± ¡°You know the answer to that. You¡¯re his wife.¡± She giggles, cing a hand on her chest. ¡°Oh, young love is so beautiful.¡± Even as she changes the topic and talks about her grandchildren, I can¡¯t stop thinking about the sexy short dress underneath my robe. There has to be something else I can wear in the bedroom. I¡¯ll be sharing with Dominic. I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m trying to seduce him, because I¡¯m not. After spending some time chatting with her, I change back into my dress, fold the nightgown, then ce the book I asked for on top of it ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to get ready for bed now,¡± she says. ¡°I have a busy morning ahead of me. I¡¯m d you¡¯re spending the night here, even if it¡¯s because of those crazy storms still going on out there. I hope you enjoyed ourpany tonight,¡± ¡°Of course. I loved every moment of it.¡± I give her a genuine smile. 30% Chapter 35 ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± She suddenly turns serious, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± She gently ces her hands on my shoulders. ¡°I want you to alwayse to me when you feel you can¡¯t talk to anyone else. I¡¯ll always be here for you, my child.¡± Her words are so heartwarming that I rest my head on her shoulder as she hugs me. She¡¯s just like a mother to me now. The elevator opens when I get to the third floor and my footsteps echo along the brightly lit hallways with several doors. Each step intake brings me closer to my bedroom with Dominic and I actually feel nervous. Why can¡¯t I just rush into one of these other bedrooms and spend the night there? That would work, if only I wasn¡¯t in this house. As it gently thunders outside, I get to the bedroom door and slowly get inside while facing the white floor illuminated by the warm lighting overhead. I even tell myself not to make it too obvious to Dominic that I¡¯m a little nervous.. When I finally look up, I spot him standing at a far distance on the other side of the bedroom and my eyes widen a little. His shirt is unbuttoned and he¡¯s unbuckled his belt. The sight of him like that makes it difficult to look away. Just as he starts approaching me, I look to the side, standing right by the door and clutching the nightgown and book in my hands. ¡°Are you actually going to move from there, or do you n to sleep right in that spot?¡± he asks, still approaching me. I regreting inside this room when I did. Why did it have to be the moment when I found him undressing? With a deep sigh, I rx my shoulders and push myself forward. I can do this. ¡°And what¡¯s that red fabric supposed to be?¡± he asks. He¡¯s not yet that close but the color is so striking that it¡¯s noticeable. I raise my head, my tone firm as I speak. ¡°It¡¯s a nightgown. My mother¨Cin¨Cgave it to me for a certain purpose, but I¡¯m never using it for that purpose. I just want to make that clear to you.¡± ¡°Is thatce?¡± he asks, standing right in front of me. ¡°Yes.¡± I nce at the part of his sexy muscles I can see through his unbuttoned shirt, trying not to drop my gaze to his unbuckled belt. ing do to He scoffs, making me look up at his face. ¡°I see what my mother is trying do here. Well, it¡¯s not going to work.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not sleeping in it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Do you think you¡¯ll be doing me a favor by not putting it on? Do you think I can¡¯t handle the sight of you in it?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea.¡± 19:25 Thu 4 Jul Chapter 35 G ¼Ò30%u ¡°Get over yourself, Vanessa. I¡¯ve seen my babe in so much lingerie that there¡¯s nothing you can do that¡¯ll blow my mind.¡± Is he really daring me right now? That¡¯s it. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll put it on for myself. You just said it yourself. It¡¯ll have no effect on you.¡± ¡°Do whatever you want. I don¡¯t give a fuck.¡± He takes off his shirt and I clutch the stuff in my hands once again. Without saying anything more, he turns around and walks away from me, giving me the view of his back. His muscles are so well defined that they flex with every movement. What¡¯s wrong with me? Looking away, I approach the table that¡¯s not too far from him, put down my stuff and sit in a chair as I take off my shoes. ¡°I was actually waiting for you to get here so we could speak in private,¡± he says, facing me and getting closer. Looking up at him while his top half is exposed is not helping me at all. I can¡¯t stop looking at his body. 1 clear my throat. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Working alongside my father is a huge step. He¡¯s already expecting me to be a father by the time he finally lets me take over, which should be a year from now.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± I swallow hard, my eyes dropping to the contours of his well defined abs. Just then, he takes out his belt a little aggressively in one pull as he says, ¡°I¡¯m getting you pregnant.¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Vanessa Not only does Dominic¡¯s words make my eyes widen a little, but the way he took out his belt makes me flinch. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lask with an effort. ¡°Don¡¯t act surprised,¡± he says, firmly holding his belt. ¡°You knew this wasing¡± ¡°But¡why?¡± I get out of my seat and take a step back. ¡°I just told you why. Weren¡¯t you listening?¡± He shakes his head at me.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I¡¯m so nervous that I cross my arms over my chest. ¡°But I thought we said we¡¯d never do it.¡± ¡°I know we said we¡¯d never do it, but things are different now.¡± He throws his belt across the floor, then steps forward and I instantly start moving backward. It¡¯s only when my back hits the wall that I stop moving. He stands just an inch away from me as he looks into my eyes, his expression a little too serious. ¡°Let me make something clear to you right now. Don¡¯t start getting any ideas and thinking I actually want to fuck you. I¡¯m only doing this because I need my father to have his grandchildren, That¡¯s why on the day that I intend to get you pregnant, we¡¯ll make sure it counts.¡± His words give me some relief and I drop my crossed arms. From the way he¡¯s made it sound, it¡¯s not happening right now. I¡¯m d it¡¯s not. There was just something about the way he pulled out his belt and advanced toward me that made me think it was the case. ¡°Did you already get your period?¡± he asks. It takes me a moment to respond as I didn¡¯t expect such a question. ¡°I¡¯m¡ I¡¯m getting it in three days! He raises his eyebrows with a scoff. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you keep track of your cycle.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I keep track of it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point? It¡¯s not like you have to practice safe sex or/some shit like that.¡± ¡°And who says that¡¯s the only reason to track my cycle? I do it so I can always prepare myself.¡± ¡°Whatever, and you can calm down now.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I can tell you¡¯re still uneasy. I¡¯m not fucking you for at least two weeks, so rx¡± ¦§ I didn¡¯t think I was that obvious, but now I feel how tense my shoulders are, so I rx them. And what a way for him to suddenly change the topic. Just when Ipose myself, he takes a few steps back while looking down at himself, unzips his pants and pulls them down to his ankles, revealing his gray boxer briefs and toned thigh muscles. Before my eyes can on a specific part, I get away from that spot and sit down in front of the mirror to focus on taking off my earrings. But my efforts to not look at him while jie¡¯s like that prove to be futile, as he walks right behind me and I see the side profile of his crotch in the mirror. Even though I pull my gaze away, I find myself looking back at him. Every part of him is sculpted to perfection, but seeing him 1/4 0 19.25 Thu, 1 l Chapter 36 almost naked is sending a wave of emotions through me right now. I feel like I need to say something, but what can I even say to him in this situation? The moment he heads to the bathroom, I lean back in my seat and ce a hand on my chest as I try to calm down. Suddenly, the door opens and his hand pops out to drop the boxer briefs. ¡°Seriously?¡± I whisper under my breath in disbelief. After the door closes again, the water starts running and I just sit there, looking around at the mess on the floor. His boxer briefs are right near the bathroom door, his shoes are far apart just like his socks, his shirt and jacket are on the bed, his belt¡¯s under my chair and his pants are right behind the back legs. Does he usually do this? As I continue to look around, my eyesnd on the red nightgown on the small table. Just by looking at it, I¡¯m reminded of how hepared me to Carme. I¡¯m definitely putting it on. I n on reading the book I¡¯ve ced on top of my nightgown after I freshen up, but I¡¯m so eager to start that I pick it up and begin right away. But just as I finish reading the first page, it bes more difficult for me to focus. The mess Dominic made with his clothes and shoes bothers me until I can¡¯t take it anymore. I put the book aside and start by picking up his pants until I have almost everything in my hands. When I reach the bathroom door to pick up his boxer briefs, I bend over while facing the door and just then, he opens it. Naturally, my eyes travel upward from his feet and I soon notice the white towel at his knees. Realizing that¡¯s all he has on, I instantly take a step back, straighten up and turn around. ¡°What the hell are you are you doing?¡± he asks,ing to the other side and towering over me. To avoid eye contact, I look down, but that only makes my heart race. He¡¯s dripping wet and that only entuates his abs. I even nce at his Adonis belt before looking away. When I struggle to find my words, he just walks away from me while shaking his head. Now that he can¡¯t see me, my gaze lingers on his wet body and it makes me nervous just knowing that underneath that towel is absolutely nothing else. He begins to unwrap his towel and seems so carefree that I feel like I know what¡¯sing, and I don¡¯t want to see it, so I quickly head to the bathroom. Was he just going to drop his towel in my presence? I wonder. sisha As soon as I enter the bathroom, my jaw drops as I shake my head. Everything¡¯s a mess, from the mat, to the shampoo bottle, even the sponge. Well, it looks like I¡¯ll have to take care of this as well. Just as I get ready to arrange everything in order, I realize I was so quick to get away from him before he dropped the towel that I rushed into the bathroom with his clothes. With a sigh, I set them on the shelf, then put everything in what I believe is its rightful ce. I awkwardly stand there after I¡¯m done, waiting a few more minutes before heading out. I don¡¯t want to walk in when he¡¯s butt naked. A few minutester, I return to the bedroom and he¡¯s already in some shorts and a shirt. It makes it easier to be around him, but his wet hair still makes him look more attractive, something I hate to admit to myself. 19:26 Chapter 36 ¡°Where do you usually keep your dirty clothes?¡± ask. ¡°Just over there,¡± he says, pointing in a certain direction without looking up from his phone. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to pick it all up.¡± ¡°It was bothering me. I like everything around me tidy.¡± ¡°What the hell are you trying to say about me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s for you to figure out.¡± Dominic I don¡¯t know what Vanessa is getting at, but I don¡¯t like it at all. ¡°I¡¯m sleeping on the couch,¡± she says, making me look up from my phone. ¡°Why?¡± She sighs. ¡°Because I¡¯m notfortable sharing the same bed with you.¡± ¡°I told you before and I¡¯ll say it again, you need to get over yourself. You¡¯re not all that. Besides, I had made the decision to sleep on the couch earlier, but you know what? Fuck that decision. It seems you really think you¡¯re something special, but you¡¯re not.¡± ¡°How could I forget?¡± She rolls her eyes at me. I clench my jaw at her, but I still have more to say. ¡°The bed is big enough for both of us. Just look at it. I won¡¯t even hear you breathe if you sleep on the other end. Sleep on the couch if you want, but you¡¯re not doing me a favor. I can easily handle myself around you. Get that through your head.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± she sits down in front of the mirror. ¡°Fine.¡± I should be looking down at my phone to reply to Carme¡¯s text, but I can¡¯t seem to look away as Vanessa brushes all her luscious hair to one side, and she takes her time with it. Her movements are so graceful that it¡¯s actually ridiculous. It¡¯s going to be a mess by the time she wakes up tomorrow morning, so what¡¯s the point? As she continues slowly brushing through her hair, it violently thunders outside and she Cinches so hard that she drops the brush. I look away, but find it so hrious that I hold in my chuckle. She clears her throat, gets up from her seat and heads to the bathroom like nothing just happened. Now that I¡¯m alone I don¡¯t have to hold in myugh, so I let it out, but she suddenly opens the door to pick up her nightgown. ¡°Hey, I forgot to ask you something important,¡± she says. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What time do you sleep?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a specific time, but I like to read before I sleep.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± She heads to the bathroom again. 19:26 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 36 €29% ¦° I¡¯m actually surprised. I didn¡¯t think she liked to read before going to bed. I actually thought she got the book so she could read it tomorrow, but I guess not Just as the water starts running in the bathroom, I reply to Carme¡¯s text. Once it¡¯s sent, I find myself thinking about how flustered Vanessa was when I told her I intended to get her pregnant. She looked scared and not ready. It¡¯s obviously because she¡¯s a virgin. That¡¯s also why she was awkward when I came out of the bathroom with only a towel. But I meant what I said to her, The only reason I¡¯ll be fucking her is to get her pregnant and nothing else. I still can¡¯t believe she thinks she¡¯s that special. I¡¯ve seen it all from my babe. Nothing¡¯s surprising anymore. She actually thinks she would have an effect on me? What a joke. As I keep texting my babe, I think about how she doesn¡¯t need to know about my ns for Vanessa and I, at least not for now. She¡¯ll just lose

Just then, the bathroom door creaks open. From the corner of my eye, the red color is so striking that I can¡¯t help but look over and when I see Vanessa, my phone slips from my hands. Fuck. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Dominic Vanessa might have the robe over her dress, but the front is open, and I can see it all. Her dress clings to the narrowest part of her waist and it¡¯s so short that her thighs are almost on full disy. And that cleavage is only entuated by thece around her bust area. As she walks past me, I clear my throat and pick up my phone, pretending to text Carme but I can¡¯t look away. She sits down in front of the mirror, unwraps her wet hair, which clings to her skin and begins to soak her robe. Irritated, she takes it off, then dries the ends with the towel. ¡°Why not just use the hair dryer?¡± ask. ¡°I thought this would be just fine, and I didn¡¯t see one.¡± ¡°Because you didn¡¯t ask. Open the bottom drawer.¡± She leans over to one side and pulls out the drawer. As she takes out the hair dryer, she looks back at me and I look away. ¡°Thanks.¡± Her voice is gentle. I don¡¯t even bother to respond. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to her thanking me, especially for the smallest things that I do for her. The moment she gets up to connect the dryer, I look back at her and my eyes linger on her lower half. Her dress is just above her round ass and that silk makes it look so curvy. I didn¡¯t think this would look so sexy on her, but I peel my eyes away, telling myself, ¡®So what?¡± After she connects it, she sits back in her chair and begins drying her hair. Once again, I look back at her and as her hair dries, it¡¯s blown around by the air. Even when there¡¯s no p I¡¯ve never seen her like that. Was it always this luscious and I never really noticed? I don¡¯t think so. product on it, it still looks so luscious. When she dries it all up and gets up to unplug the dryer, she struggles with it and grunts while holding onto the plug with both hands. ¡°This thing is stuck.¡± She grunts again. ¡°Then just leave it there.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°You think it¡¯s going to explode or something?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to leave electrical appliances like this.¡± Why is she so conscious about everything? ¡°I have to get it out,¡± she says. ¡°Help me.¡± ¡°No, just leave it there.¡± ¡°Please.¡± 19:26 Thu, 4 Julb Chapter 37 I sigh deeply, getting off the bed and approaching her. Íí:29%ºÏ She steps aside but stands right next to me. I crouch down in front of the socket to pull out the plug and my eyes travel up her thick thighs for a second. Why did she have to stand here? Focusing on the plug, I pull it out and pick up the hair dryer. I¡¯m about to take it to the drawer when she holds out her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± she says. I As she takes it from me, our hands touch and there¡¯s this strange feeling that makes our eyes lock, but we quickly look away and I let go. This isn¡¯t the first time our skin ising in contact. We pretend to be a loving couple all the time for the whole world to see and have touched each other so many times, but what the hell was that? Clearing my throat, I return to the bed, roughly shaking my head as I tell myself that this is nothing After she puts on her robe, she ties the knot, gets her book and approaches the bed. It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s now hiding what¡¯s underneath. I¡¯ve seen it all and I hate to admit it, but it looks way sexier than I thought. But again, so what? In the corner of my eye, I see her sitting down on the bed, right on the very edge and she brings her legs on top. Opening her book, she says, ¡°I thought you said you liked to read before going to bed.¡± ¡°I was distracted.¡± ¡°By what?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to tell her I was distracted because of her. After I reply to Carme, I reach for a book among those I still have in this room, then start reading as well. The silence between us feels like nothing as it continues to thunder outside, but not as loud as it did when she flinched and dropped that brush. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever forget that. After we both read for about thirty minutes, we put our books aside at the same time on our bedside tables, making us look at each other. It feels so mirrored, but we soon look away. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Her tone is t. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t say some s shiti ¡°I sleep with the lights off¡± like you sleep with the lights on.¡± ¡°Good, because I wasn¡¯t going topromise.¡± On this king size, i I¡¯ve made sure that I¡¯m far away from her as possible It¡¯s also a good thing she¡¯s right on the edge and I¡¯m on the other side. 19:26 Thu 1 Lu Chapter 37 After the lights go out, I get under the covers, but just then, she gets out of bed and I turn around. I can see her silhouette in the dark since she¡¯s standing by the window. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°None of your business.¡± Her tone is a little harsh. I can¡¯t help but scoff. I guess I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I can¡¯t stop watching her silhouette as I wonder what she¡¯s doing and just then, a lightning sh shows her taking off her robe, and that makes my heart race. She gets back in bed and now I can¡¯t stop thinking about the fact that she¡¯s in nothing but that sexy short dress. I remember what I said to her andpared her to my babe, and now I¡¯m thinking that maybe I shouldn¡¯t have it. What¡¯s wrong with me? It¡¯s not like I still can¡¯t handle myself. Besides, there¡¯s still so much space between us. It¡¯ll be morning before I know it. And with that, I drift off to sleep. Vanessa In the middle of the night, my eyes shoot open at the sensation of warm breathing on my neck and it¡¯s sensual. I even feel a strong presence right behind me and I know it¡¯s Dominic. It also doesn¡¯t sound like he¡¯s awake. I¡¯m still on my side of the bed, so he¡¯s the one who¡¯s followed me here. Before I can look back at him and wake him up so he can move, he ces his hand on my thigh and it makes my breath hitch. No one has ever touched me there and it¡¯s so sensitive that I grip the pillow firmly. ¡°Babe, I need it.¡± he whispers. He thinks I¡¯m Carme. Just when I sleep on my back so I can switch to my other side and push him away, he gets on top of me and he¡¯s so heavy that I can¡¯t push him off, especially because he rests right between my legs. As he continues to touch my thighs, I ce my hand on his shoulders, about to tell him that I¡¯m not who he thinks I am, but he smashes his lips on mine. That¡¯s not even the most shocking part for me, it¡¯s the sensation of his hard cock poking my inner thigh. While he kisses me, I try to pull away and make it stop, but there¡¯s an eagerness in his touch as he trails his hands along my thighs which makes me want it even when I know that I shouldn¡¯t. ¡°I want to fuck you right now. You know how I love to fuckte at night.¡± His voice is low and husky as he caresses my sensual neck.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Kissing me again, his one hand gently strokes my breast, its palm brushing against my erect nipple and I can¡¯t help but moan again. There¡¯s also an arousing sensation between my legs. I really need to stop this before it esctes any further. Just then, he trails his fingers along my inner thigh, then runs one finger right along the middle of my panties. I moan louder against his lips in pleasure and I feel guilty. 19:26 Thu 4 Jul Chapter 37 When his hands reach for the hem of my underwear so he can pull it down, I finally snap out of it and pull away from his lips. ¡°Dominic!¡± I desperately tap hiss Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Dominic Vanessa¡¯s wordspletely wake me up and I instantly get off and roll over to my side. What the hell did I just do? How could I let myself get between her legs? I was really about to fuck her. Shit. This is all because of my tendency to move closer to Carme whenever I¡¯m spending the night with her. I like to hold her close. I must¡¯ve assumed it was her when I heard Vanessa groan in her sleep so I got closer. And then of course, I¡¯m always up for somete night sex. Is it because I was still not fully awake that I couldn¡¯t remind myself that this was different and I wasn¡¯t with Carme? I could feel Vanessa¡¯s breasts, her thighs and even her pussy through her panties. Her moans also turned me on even more, but it was only because I didn¡¯t realize it was her. I bet she thinks that I was putting on an act or something just so I could touch her. Shocked by what just happened, my state c of arousal fades within seconds. My mind keeps racing with how I can possibly exin myself but even that feels wrong. She¡¯s no one special for me to exin myself to her. But even though I¡¯vee to this decision, I have to admit that it was such a huge mistake on my part. When morninges, I open my eyes whileying on my side and the first thing I see is her on the other side of the bed. She¡¯s still fast asleep while facing me and her morning face is not so bad. Though the nket covers her entire body and I can only y see her head, I¡¯m able to tell that her hair¡¯s a mess, just like I thought it would be and it makes me scoff. She made all that effort for nothing. As soon as I remember the type of night I had with her, my eyes widen and I instantly get out of bed, heading straight to the bathroom to take a morning shower. Afterwards, I change into some clothes and head downstairs. I can¡¯t stay here with her right now. She¡¯s thest person I want to be with.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vanessa A few seconds after Dominic closes the bedroom door, I open my eyes and sit up. I had to pretend to still be fast asleep just so I wouldn¡¯t have to see his face so soon. Even after I get out of bed to freshen up, I still can¡¯t stop thinking aboutst night. My fingers even feel the slipperiness between my legs as I shower. The feeling of his hands all over my sensitive areas, especially his finger running along my folds through the fabric, is still fresh in my mind. It was all so sensual and 1 hate that I liked it. I¡¯m absolutely certain it only happened because he thought I was Carme. Still, I can¡¯t help but wonder if he was really going to do it had I not stopped him As Ie downstairs, I first run into Jake. ¡°Good morning,¡± I say to him with a smile as I push my hair back to rub the back of my neck. ¡°I can already see it¡¯s a good morning for you,¡± he says with a smirk. 1/4 Chapter 38 ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡± He waves his hand dismissively. ¡°Where¡¯s Dominic?¡± ¡°In the backyard, discussing Project J¨C22 with dad.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°You want to go to him?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± I¡¯m d that¡¯s where Dominic is. That way, I can avoid him. Shortly after running into Jake, he leaves without having breakfast with us, so it¡¯s just me, Sophie and my mother¨Cinw. Sophie doesn¡¯t even have much as she has to leave and is already runningte. Once it¡¯s just me and my mother¨Cinw, she giggles after I push my hair back. ¡°I see you had a great night,¡± she says, making me look up from my te. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡± I shake my head with a smile. I¡¯mpletely clueless. ¡°Do you really not know? Or do you mean to tell me that hickey just appeared on its own?¡± ¡°What? Where?¡± My eyes w ¡°Did you really not see it?¡± widen. I feel so embarrassed that I don¡¯t know where to look, but she¡¯chuckles softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, my dear. I¡¯ll give you some foundation to cover it up.¡± Just then, I hear voices and footsteps so I look over and see Dominic and my father¨Cinwing to the table. To keep up appearances, he sits next to me but it feels so awkward for me. Even when my father¨Cinw starts a conversation that requires our input, Dominic and I barely look at each other or smile. The food¡¯s delicious and I don¡¯t want this awkwardness to ruin the taste, so I focus on it, but my hair keeps getting in the way. Just as I push it back, Dominic drops his fork. Based on his reaction, it hits me that he¡¯s just seen the hickey, so I nce at him and he stares at me with his eyebrows slightly raised. His gaze lingers on the side of my neck for a few more seconds, then he clears his throat and looks away from me. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t see it when I looked in the mirror. It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s more on the side. I can¡¯t wait to hide it so no one sees it again. 19:27 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 38 29%üc Ieven think of talking to him aboutst night, but when I think After we leave, the entire ride back home is awfully silent and very awkward. I e about what I¡¯ll say, it just doesn¡¯t feel right. As soon as the limousine stops in our front yard, he quickly pushes the door open and gets out. It takes me a while to get out even when the door¡¯s already open for me. I want to make sure that when I go inside, he¡¯s already out of sight. How are we going to get past this? Only a few minutes after getting to my bedroom, I hear his footsteps in the hallway as he speaks to his father. They¡¯re supposed to go to the main site for Project J¨C22 for a few days. I¡¯m d he won¡¯t be around. It¡¯s been three days since Dominic left and even though the hickey¡¯s gone now, the memories are still fresh in my mind. Even when I try not to think about it, I struggle to to forget because no one¡¯s ever touched me like that. This morning, I think about how wet I was and everything he did to me more intensely and can¡¯t seem to stop. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. To distract myself, I watch some cute videos for almost an hour on my phone and there¡¯s one in particr that¡¯s just a little sad, but I bawl my eyes out like crazy. I keep asking myself why I¡¯m such an emotional mess, When I go to the bathroom to pee, it all makes sense. I just got my period. Dominic Working on Project J¨C22 has been such an exciting experience. I know it¡¯s only been a few days, but I¡¯ve been waiting for this for such a long time that every moment at the main site was worth it. I¡¯m d my father brought me on board. Being away from home also helped take my mind off of Vanessa, but notpletely. I still haven¡¯t forgotten about that night, but it¡¯s not because I liked it. It¡¯s only because it was a mistake. Since I¡¯ve been away, I haven¡¯t seen Carme so I¡¯ve only spoken to her through video chat. Each time she¡¯s appeared on the screen, that¡¯s when I¡¯ve thought about Vanessa the most and my arousal on that night. That hickey on her neck is also such an obvious reminder. I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s gone by now. The next time that we visit my parents, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯ll be early so we can leave before it gets dark, and on a day when the weather¡¯s just right. I never want to mess up like that again. After being away from home for a few days, I don¡¯t feel the need to exin myself to Vanessa. Whatever happened is never happening again, except when the time is right. On my way to Carme¡¯s apartment from the airport, I receive a phone call from my father¨Cinw. I haven¡¯t spoken to him in a while. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Good evening, my son. Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Of course, is something wrong? You sound worried.¡± 1927 THU, 4 Jul Chapter 38 ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to reach my daughter since morning but her phone is off. Is she alright?¡± ? 29%? ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to her sincest night.¡± I know I¡¯m lying to him but it¡¯s better than the truth. ¡°I¡¯ll find out once I get home. I¡¯m already on my way.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As soon as the call ends, I huff. I nned on going to see Carme right away, but this changes things. I couldn¡¯t say no to my father¨Cinw even if I wanted to. Curious about what¡¯s going on with Vanessa, I decide to call her. This is going to be the first time in three days that I speak to her. However, her phone doesn¡¯t even ring. It¡¯s definitely off. When I get home, I head straight to her bedroom door and just by standing there, I can hear her constantly groaning. I wonder what¡¯s going on with her. Putting my head against the door, I say, ¡°Vanessa?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice is so harsh that I¡¯m not about to let it slide. Who the hell does she think she is talking to me like that? Chapter 39 Chapter 39Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Dominic I might¡¯ve been avoiding to speak to Vanessa these past few days, but right now, fuck that. Ready to give her a piece of my mind the moment she opens the door, I clench my jaw and knock on it a few times. But when she swings the door open, I can¡¯t seem to say what¡¯s on my mind right away. She¡¯s obviously looking at me like she¡¯s already irritated by my presence, but the look in her eyes is so piercing. She¡¯s never looked at me like that before. She¡¯s also in an oversized t¨Cshirt and only a towel wrapped around her waist to cover her bottom hall. It doesn¡¯t seem like she was taking a shower or anything ¡°What do you want?¡± she harshly says to me once again, twisting her facial muscles a little. just a few minutes ago. Her attitude instantly reminds me of what I intended to say to her the first time I called out her name ju Stepping forward, I say, ¡°First of all, watch that tone with me.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± she says while touching her lower abdomen, ¡°Fine, what do you want?¡± ¡°Are you being for real? I just talked to you about this.¡± ¡°Then say wh say what you¡¯re here for,¡± she groans, dragging her feet to the bed while hunched over. I can¡¯t help but wonder what¡¯s up with her, not that it¡¯s any of my business. ¡°Your dad called. He said your phone¡¯s been off. I tried to call you as well and I couldn¡¯t get through to you, so why is it off?¡± She slowly sits down on the bed and says, ¡°I turned it off.¡±¡± ¡°Why did you turn it off?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to.¡± ¡°But why? That¡¯s what I want to know.¡± ¡°Now¡¯s not a good time.¡± She grits her teeth. ¡°Well, turn it on and call him because he¡¯s obviously going to start calling me again and I don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± She groans louder and throws her head back. ¡°Is everything okay with you?¡± ¡°I got my period today.. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I scoff. ¡°Considering how dramatic you¡¯re being right now, I thought something really bad happened.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± She res at me with her head tilted. ¡°Did you seriously just say that to me in my own house?¡± ¡°Yes, I said get out, now.¡± 28%1 Chapter 39 Not only does she seem more irritated, but also offended. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I¡¯ve really forgotten how these things work since Carme hasn¡¯t had her period in a long time due to the birth control that we use. ¡°Just turn on your phone and call your father.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± She hunches over even more, trying so hard not to groan too loudly. ¡°I¡¯m going outter tonight to celebrate with Frank, He¡¯s organized a party. We were supposed to go together for appearances, but it¡¯s obviously not happening.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there anyway. I prefer staying here. Is there anything else?¡± She shuts her eyes. No. ¡°Close the door behind you.¡± ¡°You really need to tone it down on your fucking attitude.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you here right now so please just go.¡± She drops down on the bed, brings her legs up and rolls over, thenys down on her stomach and ces her face right in the pillow, her groans muffled by it. I start to walk out of the bedroom, but find myself constantly looking back at her. It seems like it hurts a lot. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± she says to me. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even know.¡± After I close the door, one of the butlers approaches from the other side of the hallway with a tray of snacks. I don¡¯t even bother to ask because I know they¡¯re for her. While I¡¯m gone, everyone here will take care of her. She¡¯s not my problem. It¡¯s been an hour since I arrived at Carme¡¯s apartment, but I can¡¯t stop thinking about Vanessa. I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I am. It¡¯s not because of what happened that night, or maybe it is, but it¡¯s also because of the state that I left her in back home. I¡¯m not saying I feel bad for her. I¡¯ve just never seen her so irritated and miserable. ¡°Babe,¡± Carme says, straddling me while I¡¯m on the bed. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for quite some time now and you don¡¯t seem too happy. Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I know you you. What is it?¡± ¡°Nothing, Come here.¡± We break into a passionate kiss and I¡¯m instantly aroused by her. I drop her on the bed and she wraps her legs around my waist. As soon as I start touching her thighs and breasts, Vanessa to mind when I was on top of her, and it instantly makes me stop touching Carme. I pull away from her lips and look down at her while breathing hard. 19:28 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 39 ¡°What happened?¡± she asks. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t stop.¡± She bites her lip and holds onto my shoulder to pull me down. 28% I start kissing and touching her again, but just like before, Vanessaes to mind. What the hell is wrong with me? Now¡¯s not the time to be thinking about her. Shutting her out once again, I focus on Carme. However, I¡¯m a lit frustrated and I feel it in the way that I¡¯m fucking her. After we finally take a break, she rests her head on my sweaty chest, looking up at me suspiciously. ¡°Babe, something¡¯s definitely wrong with you,¡± she says. ¡°I know you like it rough at times, but that was pretty rough.¡± ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± ¡°No, but I know that¡¯s not how you do it. I saw it in your eyes that something¡¯s wrong. I hope it¡¯s not some other kid at the orphanage, who broke an arm or some shit like that.¡± Her tone is so inconsiderate that I furrow my eyebrows at her and gently push her off my chest. ¡°Why did you say it like that?¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was only trying to take a guess.¡± ¡°But why would you say it like that?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Look, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m still trying to be better when ites to kids.¡± She pouts, cing her hands on my shoulders. To calm down, I take a deep breath and lie down with her head on my chest again. ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been thinking about something and you¡¯re going to love it.¡± She smiles with enthusiasm and wide eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s time you and I started having babies.¡± 1528 Thu 4 Ju Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 28% Dominic I would¡¯ve never guessed that Carme would bring this up now. Caught off guard, I sit up and she gets off my chest, sitting up with me. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you want to start having bables now?¡± I¡¯m not even able to look at her as I wish things could be different for us. Gently, she runs her hand down my arm and rests her chin on my shoulder. ¡°We already n on being a family anyway, so why not start now? I want our kids running around the apartment.¡± Then, she ces her hand on my chin so I can look to the side and meet her gaze, but I don¡¯t do it right away, and it¡¯s because I¡¯m now thinking about Vanessa and the family we need to have. Since Carme doesn¡¯t know about it yet, I can¡¯t tell her that it¡¯s the reason she and I shouldn¡¯t be having kids, so I think of something else, finally looking to the side.. ¡°Why do you want to have kids when you don¡¯t even care about them?¡± She drops her hands from me with an eye roll. ¡°Babe, that¡¯s different and you know it. The kids you¡¯re talking about aren¡¯t mine.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have to be yours before you can care about them. Besides, I don¡¯t want to start a family with you now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Her voice is harsh as she res at me. ¡°Rx, I only want to start a family with you after we get married.¡± Her face brightens up and she wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for that time toe. Just don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be soon. I promise.¡± I know I¡¯m lying to her, but for now, it¡¯s for the best Slowly, she starts fondling my dick and I groan softly as it begins to harden. ¡°If we keep doing this, we¡¯ll bete to the part.¡± I smirk at her., ¡°We can always be a littlete.¡± She chuckles softly. ¡°By the way, will that bitch be there?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Great, then I¡¯ll have you all to myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we still need to be careful and not be seen so close together. Frank¡¯s invited quite a number of people.¡± ¡°As long as that bitch isn¡¯t around, I¡¯ll have a st with you.¡± The fact that I¡¯ve lied to her about starting a family soon, lingers on my mind and not even fucking her again helps me forget. Afterv we shower together, I step out of the bathroom first as she arranges her products in order. we I¡¯m wrapped in a towel on my bottom half as I pat my body dry with another one. Just as I approach the mirror, her phone rings on the table close to me, so I get closer. The caller ID shows no name as it¡¯s only a phone Chapter 40 number. ¡°Babe, your phone¡¯s ringing.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± she asks from inside the bathroom. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just a number.¡± ¡°Just a minute!¡± She steps out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel and I pick up her phone from the table, then extend my hand so I can give it to her. A55 soon as her eyesnd on the screen, they widen a little and she snatches the phone from my hand, then declines the call with a harsh press of her thumb. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡± I suspiciously narrow my eyes. ¡°She¡¯s my aunt, some distant rtion of mine. Ugh! She keeps calling to ask for money. I didn¡¯t even bother to save her number, but I know it by heart.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t ever n on picking up, why not just block the number?¡± ¡°Look, it doesn¡¯t matter. Forget about my annoying aunt. Eventually, she¡¯ll realize that I don¡¯t want to talk to her.¡± Not convinced, I refuse to let it go. ¡°It still doesn¡¯t make sense that ¡°Babe,¡± she cuts me off, kissing me on the lips. ¡°Let¡¯s just get ready and go to the party, hmm?¡± Just then, my phone rings and it¡¯s Frank. People have already started arriving. Forgetting about Carme¡¯s aunt, we both get ready and head to the party in separate cars. Frank went all out for this party hosted at one of his nightclubs. The lighting is more spectacr than usual and because we have the same music taste, his ylist is so simr to what I was hoping for,N?velDrama.Org (C) content. As much as I want to sit with Carme, touch her and kiss her, I can¡¯t. There are so many people here. She¡¯s sitting with a group of ?¡± ¡°I know she¡¯s yours, but stop making it too obvious. Unless you want everyone to take videos and pictures of you doing it and posting it all on social media.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I face him with my entire body, taking a sip from the whiskey on our table. ¡°You know, I¡¯m still shocked that you came here with Carme and not Vanessa.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you just let it go?¡± I sigh, shaking my head at him. 19:29 Thu, 4 Jul F. Chapter 40 ¡°I¡¯ll let it go once you tell me why Vanessa¡¯s not with you.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want toe because it¡¯s that time of the month.¡± ¡°And you left her alone?¡± His jaw drops. ¡°Yeah¡± 28% ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be taking care of her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s dying or some shit like that.¡± I were you, I¡¯d be constantly checking on her and making sure she gets everything she needs.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯re not me. Even if I did what you¡¯ve just said, it¡¯s impossible because she doesn¡¯t want anyone close to her.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. You should still be there with her. What if your parents call her or something?¡± ¡°She ns to keep her phone off at most times. She doesn¡¯t want to talk to anyone. Rx, everyone thinks she¡¯s here with me and that¡¯s all that matters. Most importantly, no one from my family ising here. They¡¯re all busy with something. That¡¯s what they told me.¡± ¡°I see, but I would¡¯ve loved to see her.¡± He strokes his chin with a smirk. I don¡¯t like his gestures, and it makes me narrow my eyes at him. ¡°Stop thinking about Vanessa. I already warned you about this.¡± ¡°Rx, it was just a thought I had.¡± He chuckles. It doesnt matter. Don¡¯t think about her.¡± ¡°Ooh, getting possessive now. I see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting possessive.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing right now?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Enough about her. Aren¡¯t you curious about Project J 227¡± rofit, ¡°Of course I am. I know you told me part of it, now give me all the details. Will you fully be working on it now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be busier than ever before and that¡¯s exactly what I need. My father already introduced me formally to the board of directors in thepany. It was such a glorious moment.¡± Just as I¡¯m about to tell him about my father wanting grandchildren before I can take over, his eyes widen as he looks behind me. Curious, I say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You were tog too confident that there would be no family here,¡± he whispers to me. ¡°You¡¯re screwed!¡® Wondering what¡¯s going on, I look bnd me and instantly panic. Shit: What¡¯s Jake doing here? 1973 Thu ¨C Jul Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Dominic Thest person I expected toe to this party was my brother. He made it clear that he had other matters to attend to, so I didn¡¯t count on him showing up here. I look back at Frank and he seems amused by how nervous I am. ¡°You¡¯re really enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡± I shake my head at him. ¡°How can I not enjoy this? You brought this upon yourself. How the hell are you going to get out of this one?¡± look around as I think of a way to leave, but the only exit is on the other side. And because we¡¯re in the VIP section, it doesn¡¯t have a lot of people so it¡¯s easy to spot me. ¡°There you are, big brother!¡± Jake cheerfully says to me. Fuck. I¡¯m so screwed, just like Frank said. Trying to quicklye up with possible exnations, I rise to my feet and turn around to face Jake. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask. ¡°I thought you said you wouldn¡¯te, Frank didn¡¯t even put you on the list¡± ¡°I know what I said, but on second thought, I¡¯ve seen people posting pictures and I saw lots of gorgeous girls in here. I need a few for the night.¡± ¡°Just a moment, young fe, Frank chimes in. ¡°The girls at table 9 are mine.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Jake raises his hands in defeat. ¡°Well, there¡¯s plenty more to go around so don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just here to have a good time. Now why is it just the two of you here? I can¡¯t see Vanessa. Where is she? Did she just go to thedies room or something? I want to see her.¡± I already knew this wasing, but I¡¯m still not prepared. Shit. ¡°Vanessa¡¯s not here,¡± I say to him. ¡°I know, but where can I find her? is she upstairs or something?¡± ¡°I left her at home.¡± ¡°You left her?¡± His eyes widen. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want toe because she¡¯s not feeling well.¡± ¡°Are you serious right now? She¡¯s not feeling well and you decided to to a party? Wait until mom and dad hear about this.¡± I instantly panic and the moment he takes put his phone so he can dial a number, I snatch the phone from him. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Give e me back my phone.¡± He grunts as he tries to take it from me. ¡°No. You¡¯re not calling anybody. They don¡¯t need to know anything about this.¡± 1/3 19:29 Thu, 4 Julb Chapter 41 He stops trying to take it from me but shakes his head. ¡°How could you leave her alone when she¡¯s not feeling well? Had I been in your shoes, I¡¯d be with her right now. ¡°That¡¯s what I said to him!¡± Frank chimes in. ¡°Shut up. look over at Frank with a nk face. When I look back at Jake, I can tell that he¡¯s actually disappointed in me. Before I can try to make it seem like it¡¯s not a big deal, some giggles from a certain table catch our attention and we all look over. A few girls dancing get out of the way and then Carmees into view. Shit. ¡°What the hell is Carme doing here?¡± Jake asks, pointing at her. I I obviously can¡¯t say I brought her with me, so I think of a lie but Frank steps in instead. ¡°I¡¯m the one who invited her along with the friends she¡¯s with.¡°¡± ¡°For a moment, I thought it was my brother who invited her.¡± I scoff as I smack the side of Jake¡¯s arm and say, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I didn¡¯t even know she would be here.¡± ¡°Honestly, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be here,¡± Jake twists his face in an ugly ly sneer as he keeps staring at her. ¡°Just by looking at her, my mood is ruined¡± The moment Carme spots Jake, she gets up from her seat and starts approaching us. Right now, I just want to tell her to go in the other direction, but I can¡¯t even do that. She smiles widely when she stops right in front of Jake. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m here,¡± he says to her, his voice a little harsh as he crosses his arms. Her smile instantly fades. ¡°Big brother,¡± he says, looking back at me. ¡°I really wish Vanessa was here because what I¡¯m looking at is bullshit.¡± I know he¡¯s talking about Carme and she awkwardly looks away as she scratches the back of her neck. ¡°Yeah, I wish my friend was here, too,¡± Carme chimes in, making Jake shoot his head back at her. ¡°I just came to say hi to you. I haven¡¯t seen you since the wedding.¡± ¡°Why would you even see me? It¡¯s not like we have something inmon or anything to talk about.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. If only I could punch him right now for being so mean to my babe. now.¡± ¡°Uh¡I¡¯m going back to my table n ¡°Bye.¡± He looks away from her As she walks back to her table, I clench my fists but Frank gets up and ces his hand on my shoulder, shaking his head at me so I can keep my cool. Jake then chuckles as he turns to face us ¡°I¡¯ll be very honest, big brother. I know you warned me, but I have to say this. I¡¯m so d we were all against your rtionship with Carme and Vanessa¡¯s now your wife. I admit that Carmelia¡¯s pretty, but Vanessa¡¯s a 10 out of 10. That¡¯s Chapter 41 just how hot she is.¡± ¡°Hey, stop talking about Vanessa like that,¡± I warn him, shocking myself a little. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I still don¡¯t get this friendship between the two of them. Vanessa¡¯s kind andpassionate. She¡¯s just so sweet, and then there¡¯s Carme. She¡¯s just fake as helll¡± To keep my anger under control, I sit back down, wrapping my hand tightly around my ss of whiskey. I¡¯m so frustrated right now as I can¡¯t evene to Carme¡¯s defense. Jake only hangs around with Frank and I for a few minutes, then spots a group of girls he finds attractive and follows them, leaving me alone with Frank. ¡°Dude, are you okay?¡± Frank asks. ¡°What do you think? I had to stand here and say nothing as Jake humiliated and disrespected my babe.¡± ¡°I understand, but you brought this upon yourself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not helping ¡°I know¡± As I continue drinking to help me calm my nerves, I keep watching Carme and now, she looks a little ufortable while in her seat. I keep thinking that it¡¯s because of what Jake said to her, but she progressively seems more ufortable the more she stares down at her phone. I see her frantically scrolling and clicking on the screen. I wonder what¡¯s going on with her. She actually looks stressed and it¡¯s all so sudden that I get concerned. But in only a few seconds, she rxes, puts her phone back in her purse and starts having a good time again. I guess I was just thinking too much. I was almost ready to go over there and ask her what was going on with her. I send Carme a message about how she should ignore Jake, but she doesn¡¯t reply as she hasn¡¯t yet checked her phone since she put it back in her purse. The party keeps going for another hour and the food is absolutely delicious. As Frank and I dig in more, I hear a manly voice speak. ¡°Everyone, please make way.¡± Frank and I wonder what¡¯s going on, so we get up and see some of my bodyguardsing into the VIP section while in formation. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re guarding someone in the middle. And then I¡¯m in for a surprise when they step aside and I see Vanessa. It¡¯s not only her presence that shocks me, it¡¯s the dress she¡¯s wearing. 03 SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Dominic As Vanessa boldly struts in my direction and the bodyguards leave, my gaze lingers on her. She¡¯s in a strapless satin ck dress that hugs her curves. It also has a thigh slit that draws my attention several times. Standing beside me, Frank moves closer and whispers, ¡°She looks so good! But how is she here? I thought you said she wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡± I¡¯m unable to respond to him as I can only look at her To keep up appearances, I approach her and when I¡¯m close enough, I wrap my arm around her waist and pull her close to my chest. ¡± didn¡¯t expect to see you here,¡± I say to her, pretending to kiss her cheek. She ces her hands on my shoulders. ¡°I changed my mind, I¡¯ll be here for an hour or two.¡± ¡°But why did you even bother toe? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to enjoy yourself here. I left you looking and feeling miserable.¡± She slightly pushes me away, then smirks at me as she points at herself. ¡°Dol look miserable to you right now?¡± I nce at her figure and the amount of effort she put into her outfit and makeup. I¡¯m clearly able to tell that she doesn¡¯t look miserable at Looking away from her thick thigh, I say, ¡°You came here on your own, so don¡¯t expect me to babysit you.¡± She waves at Frank with a smile while she speaks to me. ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying I needed you for anything. I came here on my own.¡± ¡°There she is!¡± Jake cheers from behind Vanessa, and she instantly turns around and smiles at him. ¡°I¡¯m so d you came,¡± Jake says while hugging her. ¡°My brother told me you didn¡¯t feel well, but you look so damn good!¡± I clench my jaw at how his eyes linger on her, and it doesn¡¯t help that she chuckles at that fuckingpliment. ¡°changed my mind when my husband called, and I feel better now.¡± ¡°He called you?¡± Jake seems amused. ¡°Yeah, he did. He said he was lonely without the Unbelievable, her acting is so spot on that Jake¡¯s instantly convinced. She w was smart enough to handle the situation without me telling her what to do vt to me. We all sit down at our table and she¡¯s right next to So what are you drinking tonight?¡± Frank asks, ncing at her exposed corbone. ¡°I¡¯m being honest, I haven¡¯t had a drink in a long time, she admits. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just have a ss of wine.¡± Having her so close and looking so seductive reminds me of what happened that night. At the same time, Carme instantly , 4 Jul GR Chapter 42 ¡°So, have you seen your friend?¡± He rolls his eyes. ¡°My friend?¡± she asks,pletely lost. ¡°Yeah, Carme. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see her over there.¡± Hezily points at her. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know she was here.¡± ¡°Well, she is.¡± Jake smacks his lips. ¡°It turns out Frank invited her.¡± ¡°You sound like you¡¯re not happy about that.¡± ¡°Im not How are you two even friends?¡± he asks, looking in Carme¡¯s direction. In only a few seconds, Vanessa knows exactly what I expect of her, and she doesn¡¯t disappoint. be right back. She empties her second wine ss and carries her purse. ¡°I really didn¡¯t realize Carme was here.¡± She gets up to leave and I instantly bite my lip as she walks away. How could she be so different from this morning? She actually looks like she wants to be here. As I look over at Frank and Jake, I¡¯m in disbelief at how they can¡¯t stop staring at her. I look around, and all the men are staring as she walks by. It actually makes me poke my cheek in disapproval. I¡¯ll have to do something to let them know she¡¯s off limits. Vanessa 1 admit that I felt horrible in the morning, but I changed my mind about an hour ago. I need to have a good time. I can¡¯t always be home and i thought what better away than this party? Seeing Carme here, I now have to keep up ip appearances because of our friendship, something which I had agreed to. As I approach her table, the men whistle at me but I pay them no attention. However, I can¡¯t deny how handsome they are, but not as handsome as Dominic. I don¡¯t even know why I had to think of him. When I¡¯m close enough, Carme gets up andes to me. We even fake smiles at each other, but the moment she wraps her arms around me, she whispers against my car. ¡°Why the hell did youe to this party, bitch?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m Mrs Richards. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed home.¡± ¡°I came here to have a good time on my own, not to spend time with Dominic. You can have him all to yourself while you¡¯re here. Oh, wait, you can¡¯t You fucking bitch!¡± She takes a step back to shoot me a re while forcing a smile. tit my head and smile back as i say, ¡°I dare you to try anything stupid right now. That¡¯s right. You know you can¡¯t, so sit down and drink up.¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs Richards,¡± one of the girls drinking with Carme says as she approaches us. ¡°Could you please spare some time and have a drink 19% 19:48 Thu, 4 Jul & GR Chapter 42 The other three girls join in, asking me to sit with them and Carme scowls at me. ¡°Carme¡¯s told us so much about you.¡± ¡°Oh, really? What did she say?¡± I¡¯m so curious about what she¡¯s been saying about me that I sit at their table. ¡°She says you¡¯re very good friends but we didn¡¯t believe her even when she showed us some wedding pictures. No one gets to be friends with Mrs Richards just like that.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true. The two of us are actually very close,¡± I reply, sitting right across from Carme. She smiles but I can tell she¡¯s ring at me. The fourdies engage me in intellectual conversations and it turns out most of them are in the corporate world. I actually find myself enjoying talking to them. The only one who doesn¡¯t add to the conversation is Carme. She knows nothing about this stuff, except when it has to do with beauty and fashion. ¡°Mrs Richards, do you think you can find some time from your busy schedule?¡± one of them asks. ¡°I¡¯d be honored if you¡¯d attend an event I¡¯m hosting. It¡¯s a conference about women in technology.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Could you pleasee to my event, too? another one asks and just like that, everyone starts talking at the same time. I¡¯m actually overwhelmed. ¡°Ladies, one at a time. Of course I¡¯ll show up. Just give me the dates and we¡¯ll keep in touch.¡± ¡°Oh, wow, you¡¯re so kind,¡± one of them says with a warm smile. ¡°Of course she is,¡± thedy sitting next to her says. ¡°Didn¡¯t you read about what she did at Little Warriors Hospital for all those children?¡± Maybe I¡¯m enjoying this a little too much, but I don¡¯t care, especially when I see how Carme¡¯s ring at me from across the table. As they continue to talk to me, I notice her looking down at her phone. She suddenly seems a little ufortable and I wonder what¡¯s going on with her. But before I can even take a guess of what it could be, thedies grab my attention. ¡°Mrs Richards, look at that.¡± They all gasp in shock. I look over at the VIP section and I notice severaldies going to Frank, and two of them going to Dominic. ¡°How dare they do that? Don¡¯t they know he¡¯s married and his wife¡¯s here?¡± Everyone here, except Carme, expects me to take action, and I will. Right now, I even feel a little more daring than usual as the wine also starts to kick in more. ¡°Ladies, excuse me. I have to deal with this,¡± I say to them. With an intimidating expression, I head over to the VIP section, looking right at the twodies hanging around Dominic while flirtatiously Degling But as soon as I¡¯m close enough, I don¡¯t even have t to say anything. They instantly move aside and get closer to Frank ¡°Hey, babe,¡± I say to Dominic. 3/5 19:48 Thu, 4 Jul & GR Chapter 42Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There you are. Come here.¡± He holds out his arm in his drunk state. I get closer and as soon as he wraps his arm around me, I¡¯m in for a shock when he pulls me down into his and wife. I look over at Carme and she seems extremely furious about this. 19%0 this is expected His hand rests right on my exposed thigh and as I look into his eyes, I can feel my heart racing. This wasn¡¯t the n. His hand on my thigh brings back memories from that night when he touched me and I actually liked it. Feeling my temperature rise, I ce my hands on his shoulders so I can get up, but his grip is firm and he keeps me in hisp. I nce at Frank as he leaves with all the girls, who keep looking at us like everyone else. ¡°What are you doing? Everyone¡¯s watching.¡± I say to him. ¡°That¡¯s the point. Kiss me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Come here.¡± Just like that, he pulls me closer for a kiss and I¡¯m so flustered that I don¡¯t move my head away. As soon as our lips touch, it doesn¡¯t take much for me to begin feeling aroused, thanks to the wine and my hormones, Having him touch me and kiss me while I¡¯m in hisp only intensifies it all. I¡¯m almost moaning against his lips right now. This is obviousty just for the show, but why¡¯s he being so slow and passionate? It has to be the alcohol. Snapping out of it, I pull away from his lips and he smirks at me. ¡°Did you have a good time with my babe?¡± he asks, wiping my lips. I wipe his lips too and say, ¡°Maybe I would¡¯ve had a good time had she not been so empty in the brain.¡± I expect him tosh out at me or something, but it seems he agrees with me. He suddenly loosens his grip on my thigh and I get off, sitting down in a chair and pouring myself another ss of wine. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much of this wine, I know you¡¯re already tipsy. It¡¯s happened so fast because you haven¡¯t had anything to drink in a long time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice.¡± ¡°Suit yourself. If you pass out, you¡¯re on your own. I¡¯m not taking care of you because I¡¯m leaving with my babe. ¡°Cool¡± As he looks over at Carme, I can¡¯t stop staring at his side profile, the sensation of his hands and lips still fresh in my inind. But whatever¡¯s on my mind fades when he furrows his eyebrows while still watching her. I look over and it¡¯s the same thing all over again. She seems ufortable while looking down at her phone. This time, she even heads outside. I¡¯m not even convinced that it¡¯s because she saw what just happened with Dominic. He instantly gets up to follow her 4/5 ||| 19:48 Thu, 4 Jul & GR Chapter 42 19%Ö¹ Before he¡¯s out of sight, he speaks to some bodyguards and theye over, saying he instructed them to guard me. For what? I don¡¯t need them, so I instruct them to leave. Now alone, I lean back in my seat and continue drinking from my ss, holding it firmly as I close my eyes and drop my head to the side. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t stop thinking about what just happened. While in the moment, an unfamiliar and manly voice speaks to me. ¡°Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t the strikingly beautiful Mrs Richards. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Vanessa I don¡¯t know who exactly I¡¯m looking at right now, but I don¡¯t care. He¡¯s so handsome that he almost looks like a prince. He also has a simr build to Dominic with some ¡°The name¡¯s Shane. I hope you don¡¯t mind if I join you.¡± He has the whitest smile I¡¯ve ever seen, and he¡¯s already dripping with arrogance. It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. I¡¯ve had to deal with Dominic. As I think about what to do for a few seconds, Dominices to mind. He¡¯s free to do whatever he wants and so am I. Looking up at this charming guy, I think to myself, why not start now? ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± I smile at him, my speech a little slow as I get more and more drunk. ¡°I must admit that I was holding my breath there for a moment,¡± he says, taking a seat beside me. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to say you wouldn¡¯t allow me to join you. I¡¯ve been waiting for the right moment to find you all alone.¡± ¡°That makes st makes it sound like you were spying on me or something.¡± I scoff. ¡°Nope. I just couldn¡¯t take my eyes off you. And where¡¯s your husband?¡± Though I know where he is, I shrug and say, ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°Well, until he returns I have you all to myself.¡± He smirks at me as he strokes his chin. ¡°I have to admit that I never thought I¡¯d see the day when Dominic would turn into this romantic guy who would publicly talk about his love for his wife.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± I¡¯m already intrigued. Pouring me a ss of wine, he says, ¡°The Dominic I knew would¡¯ve never done such a thing.¡± ¡°For how long have you two known each other?¡± I ask, bringing the ss to my lips. ¡°He and I go way back. He was so different back in highschool.¡± ¡°He was?¡± ¡°Yeah, dude was always focused on getting the best grades and winning first ce in all the Math and Sciencepetitions. The two of us might have beenpetitive as hell, but no one could match up to him. He was so freaking smart and wanted everything to be perfect. He was a genius. I think he still is.¡± ¡°it sounds like you have only high praises for my husband.¡± ¡°Heck no. I¡¯m just saying he¡¯s verypetitive but you know what? I like a littlepetition.¡± His eyes drop to my corbone, then back to my face. ¡°Dominic is now the type of man to publicly show how much he cherishes his wife and to be honest, I can see why.¡± He¡¯s obviously trying to flirt with me and so far, it¡¯s something I can handle. To keep the con conversation going get Die curious because I just can¡¯t help it. ¡°So, tell me all about you and Dominic in high school.¡± I rest my elbows on the table, intertwining my fingers. Shane takes out his phone, scrolls a few times, then hands me his phone. I closely look at the picture of the two of them together while in high school, but my focus is mainly on Dominic. Even back then, he was so handsome. ¡°There¡¯s a funny story behind that picture,¡± he says with a look of amusement. ¡°Actually, it happened after we took the picture. I got to find 19:49 Thu, 4 Jul G R Chapter 41 out what his fear was, and he was so embarrassed.¡± ¡°Really? What was it?¡± I¡¯m so curious that my eyes grow wide. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± ¡°Yes, tell me.¡± ¡°Come closer.¡± He smirks again. Dominic ºÅ18%Ö¹ As soon as I step outside, I spot Carme talking on the phone while pacing. I can¡¯t hear what she¡¯s saying, but she seems pretty upset. I can¡¯t help p but wonder what¡¯s been going on with her. Curious, I begin to approach her while she faces the other side and just then, she turns around and sees me, making her instantly end the She doesn¡¯t even say anything to me and crosses her arms, pursing her lips with raised eyebrows. ¡°is everything okay?¡± I ask, getting closer, but not too close. She looks away and shakes her head at me. ¡°The nerve of you to follow me out here after what you just did with that bitch when you had her sitting in yourp.¡± ¡°I understand that it upset you, but you know I had to do it No big deal ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to do that much.¡± She¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t have to, but when I touched Vanessa, I just couldn¡¯t stop. It had to be the alcohol. Snapping me out of the sensation that came from touching and kissing Vanessa to remind all the men lusting over her that she¡¯s Mrs Richards, Carme harshly speaks with a re ¡°And don¡¯t even get me started on your fucking brother, treating me like shit. Who the fuck does he think he is? Little piece of ¡± ¡°Hey, hold it right there. You don¡¯t talk about my brother like that.¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Now, who were you talking talking to on the phone?¡± I ask, ¡°You seemed pretty pissed.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I ordered some cosmetic products online but they weren¡¯t delivered on time, and the packaging was all wrong¡± ¡°Whichpany was it? I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Uhm. there¡¯s no need. I take care of it.¡± She gives me a smile that doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°It¡¯ll be faster if I handle it. How dare they do that to you?¡± ¡°Babe, thanks for your help, but I¡¯ll do it myself. Go back to your your fucking wife.¡± I know she¡¯s upset about it, but it makes me chuckle. ¡°She really got on your nerves, huh?¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve seen the way the other girls were sucking up to her.¡± 2M 1979 Thu nu Chapter 43 ¡°What were you girls even talking about?¡± ¡°it was about some conferences or some shit like that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± ¡°It obviously wasn¡¯t important to me. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± She shrugs. I¡¯m in pure disbelief v.my y gaze shifts when one of the bod Suddenly, one of the bodyguards I left to guard Vanessa steps outside and that bothers me right away. ¡°What is it?¡± Carme asks, noticing the difference in my expression. ¡°Just a moment.¡± I say to her. I call the bodyguard over and he rushes over to me. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you at your post? My tone¡¯s authoritative. ¡°Your wife wanted to be alone, Sir,¡± he says to me, keeping his head low. ¡°And you fucking listened to her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. But she¡¯s not alone.¡± ¡°Is she with Jake?¡± ¡°No, Sir.¡± ¡°Frank?¡± ¡°No, Sir. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know who the man is.¡± ¡°A man?¡± I instantly clench my jaw. Vanessa Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m drunk now, but the story about Shane discovering Dominic¡¯s fear is so hrious that I burst intoughter until my ribs hurs ¡°That¡¯s really my husband¡¯s fear?¡± I ask, cing my hand on the side of my ribcage. ¡°I had no idea.¡± ¡°Yup, try it any time and you¡¯ll see it for yourself,¡± he says with a mischievous smirk. Though I don¡¯t n to scare Dominic any time soon, I might try it if he behaves like an asshole toward me. ¡°All these lights make the diamond on your wedding ring really sparkle,¡± Shane says, catching my attention. ¡°Thank you.¡± I hold out my hand just to look at the ring, and it reminds me of how I wanted to run away right before i stood on that altar with Dominic on our wedding day. But my thoughts about it don¡¯t even at Shane does the unexpected. He holds onto my wrist while looking at the ring 3/4 19:49 Thu, 4 Jul GR Chapter 43 1 ¡°Just by looking at it, I can tell this diamond is real. I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less from Dominic. Breathtakingdies like you only deser the best.¡± 1 feel a little ufortable that he¡¯s holding onto my wrist. It doesn¡¯t even matter to me that he¡¯s a little drunk. ¡°I have something else to tell you. How about youe a little closer?¡± His gaze is suddenly so suggestive that I just want to pull my wrist away, especially when he licks his lips, but my reaction time is too slow as the wine hits me harder. Suddenly, Dominic pushes Shane¡¯s hand away, then towers over him, giving me the view of his back. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Dominic¡¯s tone is already threatening. ¡°Chill, man.¡± Shane gets up while raising his hands to calm the situation. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I was just try-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about whatever it is you were trying to do. You don¡¯t touch my wife!¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 18%D Vanessa As Dominic gets in Shane¡¯s face, I¡¯m too stunned to speak, thinking about what he just said. I know I¡¯m drunk right now, but I know what I heard. ¡°Dude,¡± Shane forces a chuckle. ¡°We¡¯re all just here to have a good time.¡± ¡°You can have a good time without touching my wife,¡± Dominic growls, his voice low and menacing. Though I¡¯ve been struggling to keep my eyes open, they widen in surprise. I¡¯ve never seen Dominic so upset, not even when Frank was checking out my lower leg at the hospital. But why is Dominic so upset right now? Is it because the two of them have always beenpetitive? ¡°This isn¡¯t the reunion I was hoping for when Frank invited me,¡± Shane says. ¡°I thought we could catch up or something.¡± ¡°And yet here you are, touching my wife when she doesn¡¯t want you to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. She didn¡¯t say anything, so she had no problem with it. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± He looks to the side and smirks at me. ¡°Just because my wife says nothing doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s okay to fucking touch her.¡± My heart starts racing as I watch Dominic¡¯s face twist in anger, it¡¯s definitely out of character for him to be so upset ande to my defense. Even when I tell myself he¡¯s just acting, there¡¯s a flutter in my chest and a strong attraction to him that I can¡¯t exin. ¡°Babe, stop,¡± I say to him with a slurred speech in an attempt to intervene. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± However, he doesn¡¯t listen to me as he¡¯s too busy ring at Shane. His demeanor still has this possessiveness that makes faster ¡°Party¡¯s over for you. Now get out,¡± Dominic says harshly to Shane s my heart race even ¡°is that the way to t treat an old friend?¡± ¡°When ites to my wife, I don¡¯t care who it is¡± Shane scoffs. ¡°What a let down this party turned out to be. Fine, I¡¯m leaving¡± As I process what just happened, the room starts spinn spinning and I feel like I can¡¯t keep my eyes open anymore. Just as I lean back in my seat and throw my head back, Dominic grabs my arm to pull me up, and thest thing I see before I close my eyes is Carme watching us from a distance with crossed arms. She looks extremely pissed. Domink I was obviously putting on a show so the lustful men would stay away from Vanessa, but I just snapped when I saw Shane with Vanessa I still can¡¯t believe he was litre. I got to see that son of a bitch after a while. And he had the nerve to go straight for Vanessa, knowing exactly who she was. He¡¯s always had a thing for married women and goes after them until he fucks tiem. Why did Frank even invite him? I¡¯ll have to talk to him tomorrow. 1/4 Áã18%ÓÉ 19:50 Thu, 1 ul Chapter 44 Even if Shane has already left, I need to get Vanessa out of here. I¡¯m already staggering from all the alcohol in my system but I have to do this. I won¡¯t allow anyone else to touch her. With her eyes shut, it already feels like she¡¯s passed out. ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± I say to her, grabbing her arm so I can pull her up.. ¡°No, we¡¯re not. I came here alone,¡± she replies in a slurred speech, ¡°I said we¡¯re going home and that¡¯s final.¡± Everyone around looks on and I¡¯m forced to take matters into my own hands. I put her out of her seat and she¡¯s barely able to bnce in her heels. She almost falls over but I quickly wrap my arm around her waist and the other one on the back of her thighs. It takes her a moment, but she wraps an arm around my neck and ces her hand on my chest. The bodyguards sprint into action and surround us, a few people already taking pictures. As I carry her, one of the most difficult things is to act like I don¡¯t see her exposed thigh entuated by her slit. After I give in, I nce at it a few times and almost lose my bnce since I¡¯m drunk, but one of the bodyguards holds onto my back to keep me upright. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say to him. ¡°Make sure no one bothers us.¡± Right after I take a step forward, Vanessa says, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I have my purse with me?¡± She pouts in my chest. I look back at our VIP section and spot it in a chair. I guess I¡¯m so quick to get her out of here that I forgot about it. One of the bodyguards picks it up and gives it to her. But after she receives it, she extends her hand a few seconds outward. ¡°Someone hold this for me,¡± she says, her attempt to sound authoritative unsessful since her speech gets slower. ¡°I thought you said you wanted your purse.¡± I raise my eyebrows at her. ¡°I know what I said. But if I hold my purse, how will I hold onto you?¡± ¡°What?¡± I¡¯m quite amused. ¡°Just take me home.¡± She snuggles in my chest with a soft groan. It feels like she¡¯s enjoying this a little too much. I have no idea where Frank and hisdies are. The same goes for Jake. I guess I¡¯ll talk to them once I¡¯m home. The moment we step out of the club, the bodyguards closelye together to create a barrier around the two of us. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ask ¡°Carme is trying to push past us to get through to you,¡± one of them says. Not only am I surprised that this is when I¡¯ve thought of her, also surprised that it¡¯s taken her this long to react. I¡¯m so furious with my bodyguards that i grit my teeth 19:50 Thu, 4 Jul & GR Chapter 41 ¡°How dare you block her? Make way for her. In fact, get away from us.¡± But Sir, you¡¯re not able to keep your bnce at all times.¡± ¡°Shut the hell up and get away.¡± ºÅ 18%Ö¹ ¦° As soon as they step aside and shees through, I can tell just how much she¡¯s fuming as she res at Vanessa, who still hasn¡¯t yet opened her eyes. ¡°What the hell is she doing in your arms?¡± she asks, walking beside me. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for such questions.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re telling me to just watch?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t start. Vanessa¡¯s drunk.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if this bitch is drunk. And why are you trying to y the hero when you¡¯re also drunk? The bodyguards should carry her, not you!¡± I stop in my tracks. ¡°Do you know how that¡¯s going to look? Think about that for a second. Now more than ever, I need to put on a show and this is part of it.¡± ¡°Does that include everything you did to that guy you found her with?¡± She crosses her arms. ¡°His name¡¯s Shane and he was making her ufortable. He¡¯s a total- ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Her voice is low but harsh. ¡°How could you leave me behind without a second thought and rush back inside to find out who was chilling with your fucking wife?¡± Before I cansh out at her for trying to create a scene that could draw attention, Vanessa beats s me t to it. ¡°Dominic?¡± shezily says into my chest. ¡°What is it?¡± I look down at her. ¡°Does the rat ever shut up? Ugh!¡± Her question leaves me speechless as I press my lips together to hold in my chuckle. ¡°What is she talking about?¡± Carme seems so lost that her tone isced with irritation. ¡°Nothing.¡± I say to her, my tone and expression dismissive. Thest thing I want is for things to escte right now. It also helps that Carme can¡¯t put two and two together even when it¡¯s that obvious. ow glued to her phone. I¡¯m a little hesitant to tell her that I¡¯m After I ce Vanessa in the backseat, I look back at Carme, whose eyes are now leaving because I know she¡¯s about to lose it, but I have to do it. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m taking Vanessa home now.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay¡± She doesn¡¯t even look up from her phone. I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s it and it makes me crease my forehead, in any other situation, she¡¯d be losing it right now. What¡¯s going on for her to suddenly not care about this situation? ¨C 19:50 Thu, 4 Jul & GR Chapter 45 Chapter 45 18% Dominic Just to see Carme¡¯s reaction, I try something again, ¡°I¡¯ll text you after I¡¯m home with Vanessa.¡± I say to her, firmly gripping the top part of the car door to keep myself steady. ¡°Okay.¡± Once again, she doesn¡¯t look up from her phone and it upsets me a little. Not letting it slide this time, I step away from the car and stagger toward her, swaying a little. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop looking at that phone, I¡¯ll fucking break it.¡± My tone isced with irritation. ¡°What¡¯s got you so glued to your phone that you¡¯re not even paying attention?¡± She finally looks in my direction with a bitter chuckle, but takes a few steps back. ¡°Am I supposed to watch you take care of your fucking wife?¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about is there something I don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Why would you ask me that?¡± Her ea and tone soften a little as she shoves her phone in her handbag Stopping just a few feet away from her, I cross my arms and say, ¡°It feels like there¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me.¡± ¡°W¨Cwhat? You think I¡¯m hiding things from you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what it looks like to me. What¡¯s got you looking so troubled?¡± ¡°Babe, everything¡¯s fine.¡± She clears her throat and instantly faces the other direction without further exining herself. ¡°I¡¯m going back. inside to have a good time.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re not done here.¡± ¡°I love you,¡± she whispers as she bites her lip, then heads back inside. I still need an exnation regarding this sudden change in h¨¦r attitude. Though she¡¯s acting strange, this works in my favor at the moment. The ride home isn¡¯t as smooth as I expect. Vanessa can¡¯t seem to stay on her side of the seat. Each time the car takes a turn, she ends up falling in my direction and resting her head right on my shoulder. It doesn¡¯t matter how many times I reposition her head so she can sit up. She stilles back to me anyway With all my efforts in vain, I give up and just let her be. She rests her head on my shoulder and I look down at her face, only for my eyes to drop to her corbone and thigh slit. It takes me a few seconds to stop looking but even after I do, it¡¯s all on my mind. The whiskey now starts strongl strongly kicking in, but I won¡¯t give in until she¡¯s in her bedroom. After we get home, I carry her bridal style into the house and I stagger a bit more, but i tell myself to keep going or we¡¯ll fall together. The bodyguards attempt to help, but no, I¡¯ll do this on my own. I even take the purse with me so I leave nothing behind. Chapter 45 hu, 4 18% ¦° In the elevator, I try so hard not to look down at her exposed thigh, so I face forward, but that¡¯s not enough to keep me focused. She breathes onto my neck and moans softly in her drunken state. I wish I could make her stop. That way, I won¡¯t be reminded about her sensual moans from that night. Finally out of the elevator, I make my way through the passage until I get to her bedroom. I struggle to open the door since she¡¯s in my arms. so I put her down and her heels don¡¯t even touch the floor the way they should, they wobble. If not for my firm grip around her waist, she¡¯d be on the floor right now. With my arm still around her waist while I hold onto her purse, she moans sensually and that reminds me just how sensitive she is around that zone. I try so hard not to move my arm until I finally open the door. The distance from the door to the bed isn¡¯t that short, so I scoop her up and head inside, keeping my eyes only on the bed and not down at As soon as I get to the edge of the bed, I drop her a little roughly and she grunts. ¡°Hey, watch it!¡± She whines, holding onto my arms with her eyes still shut. ¡°You can at least thank me,¡± I say to her, my face so close to hers that I feel her warm breath with the scent of wine. ¡°And why should I thank you? I didn¡¯t ask you to do anything for me.¡± ¡°You did, when you asked me to bring you home.¡± I ce her purse beside her. ¡°I did? Oh, thank you, Mr Richards!¡± She e giggles, like it¡¯s extremely hrious, but I just stare at her as I find no amusement in her words. I just want to get out of here. I can¡¯t wait to get on my own bed so I can just sleep. I feel my focus slipping right now and might pass out. I don¡¯t even remember how much l drank As soon as I remove her hands from my arms and take a step back, she¡¯s unable to sit upright and drops her top half hard on the bed. That¡¯s what she gets for not listening to me. I remember how she told me to mind my own business as she poured herself more and more wine. Now I have to take care of her. Just tonight, I¡¯ll make an exception since I¡¯m already here with her. As I crouch down and begin to take off her heels, my eyes travel up her exposed thigh and I hate to admit it, but there¡¯s a stir in my groin. I try to So far, everything seems fine, but I know there¡¯s something I need to keep ready. I call for the butler and he brings a bucket, then leaves. I ce it on the part of the floor that¡¯s right near the edge of the bed, certain of what is toe. It might not be now, but I¡¯ve done my part. Wondering what else I¡¯m supposed to do for her, my eyes travel up her body and the way she¡¯s sleeping on her side only entuates her hips and ass. Shit, I ruffle my hair, telling myself that she¡¯s just my wife on paper and I¡¯m not attracted to her. The weather outside isn¡¯t so cold, but it¡¯s best to cover her up, so I get closer to the bed but before I can do anything, she speaks to me.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I need¡¡± She trails off. ¡°What?¡± I lean over, bringing my ear closer to her lips. I press hard against the mattress so I don¡¯t fall on top of her. ¡°I need¡a shower¡± Is she being serious right now? I find it ridiculous that she¡¯s even thinking about that right now. Why not just go to bed since she¡¯s already 2/4 D 19:50 Thu L Chapter 45 here? 18% Only a few seconds after questioning her need to shower, I realize that she really needs it. Standing on the edge of the bed and on her side, I straighten up, thinking about how I¡¯m going to handle this situation. Well, I don¡¯t have to do anything. The maidservants will attend to her, so I give one of them a call, my phone almost slipping from my hand since I can¡¯t firmly hold it. As I wait for them toe up, lean against the wall and close my eyes, thinking about how Carme didn¡¯t seem all that affected by my decision to leave the party only because of Vanessa. If there¡¯s something that troubles her right now and she doesn¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll have to find out for myself. Before the maidservants cane up to Vanessa¡¯s bedroom, she begins moving around on the bed and repeatedly grunts. Based on her posture, I know she¡¯s about to throw up so I act quickly. I bring her closer to the edge of the bed and position her head right in the bucket. Taking a step back, I say, ¡°Use t this and-¡± My words are cut off by the sound of her throwing up and once again, all I can think about is how she told me to mind my own business. I¡¯m d I was prepared for this to happen. Once she¡¯s done throwing up, she seems just slightly more active and breathes hard. ¡°Next time, when I tell you to stop drinking, you better listen to me or this will happen to you again,¡± I say to her. She only looks up at me with her eyes slightly open. She really looks like shit right now. It seems taking care of her is keeping me alert. Thest thing I want is for her to make a mess all over this bedroom. It doesn¡¯t matter if this is her bedroom, this is still my house. After three maidservants arrive, I give them instructions on how to take care of her and they instantly spring into action. Even though I know they¡¯ll do the right thing, I still don¡¯t feel like leaving. I tell myself there¡¯s absolutely nothing for me here so it¡¯s time to go. I¡¯ve done more than enough for her. As soon as I make it to my bedroom, I drop myself hard on the bed and that¡¯s when my head feels heavy and the room looks like it¡¯s spinning. This is it. The moment I can finally get some sleep and wake up not feeling so fucked up. But only a few minutes after I close my eyes, I furrow my eyebrows at the sound of Vanessa throwing up again and again. That should definitely keep her more alert. I try to ignore what I¡¯m hearing, but it sounds like there¡¯s no end to her throwing up. Now I feel the need to go back there and see what¡¯s going on, so I get off the bed and slowly drag my feet out of my bedroom. Without waiting, I push open her bedroom door and the three maidservants are just standing by the bathroom door. ¡°What are you all doing here? And where¡¯s Vanessa?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the bathroom alone,¡± one of them replies, keeping her head low. ¡°Has she showered?¡± I get closer to where they¡¯re standing ¡°Yes, but she wanted to do the rest hersell¡± 3/4 19:51 Thu, 4 Jul GR- Chapter 45 ¡°I see.¡± Áã18%¡£ Only a few minutester, the bathroom door swings open and my heart starts racing at the sight of her in some tight ck shorts. She has not shirt on, leaving her perky breasts fully exposed to me. 19:51 Thu, 4 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Dominic ? 18%Á¿ Vanessa¡¯s obviously still so drunk that she decided to casuallye out of the bathroom with her bare chest. Holding onto the door for bnce, a few strands of her wet hair fall over the outer sides of the curves of her breasts, drawing my attention to that area even more. Even as the maidservants rush to her and wrap a towel around her head and her top half, she keeps looking at me with thosezy eyes, and I can¡¯t peel my eyes away from her breasts, especially when I notice her hard nipples. She doesn¡¯t even seem to care about the fact that I¡¯ve just seen her half naked. One of the maidservants gets a ck shirt ready for her and as one of them holds her so she doesn¡¯t fall, the other two guide her through putting on the shirt. She raises her arms and her breasts now look even more entuated. I¡¯m so turned on by the sight before me that my heart races. toote. I already have a Hoping I can calm down, I take several steps back and stand at a distance as I look away, but even if I¡¯ve done so, it¡¯s too l clear image of what her breasts look like in my mind I give it a few seconds as I try to calm down and hope that when I look back at her, she¡¯ll be all dressed up. But as soon as I look over, I only find myself getting more turned on. She¡¯s now facing the other side as they continue to guide her through putting on the shirt. Her back is on full disy and I can see the narrowest part of her waist and her wide hips. Her ck shorts are so short that I can see the crease of her ass. Fuck. I¡¯m the only one to me here. I got myself into this mess. Why the hell did I have toe in without knocking first? I guess it¡¯s because 1 assumed with the maidservant here, they¡¯d make sure she¡¯s taken care of in the bathroom. How foolish of me to make that assumption. Not only is she stuck in my mind, I can¡¯t stop watching her figure, but most of all I can¡¯t seem to get myself under control. Once they finish dressing her up, they guide her toward the bed and she sits down while still having a towel wrapped around her head. The oversized shirtpletely hides the shorts underneath. She might be all dressed up right now, but I strip her top half naked with my eyes. The urge is so strong that I can¡¯t help it. Unlike before, she doesn¡¯t fall on the bed right away. All that throwing up definitely made her a little more alert. Swaying a little, she pulls on the blue ribbon on on her sh shirt as she stares at the floor. n, but I¡¯ll handle things from here. Doesn¡¯t she know she¡¯s supposed to go to sleep now? The maidservants are about to step in, ¡°That¡¯s it for now, you can all leave,¡± I say to the three of them and they head out with their heads low. After they close the door behind them, I shove my hands in my pockets, looking down at her with a clenched jaw. Why did she have to do this to me? I keep telling myself she means nothing to me, but after what I just saw, how could I not be turned on? I just want to get out of here as soon as I can. The more I stare at her, the more I imagine her topless. i Towering over her, I say, ¡°Get on the bed,¡± She looks up at me with her eyes half open and subtly bites her lip. Fuck. That must¡¯ve sounded wrong ¡°Put your feet up on the bed and go to sleep,¡± I rephrase my statement. ¡°No,¡± she says to me. 1/1 µÚ18%Ñª Chapter 45 Her eyes are still half open as she looks up at me, but when they drop to my lower half, they grow wide. It takes me a moment to think about what has just left her in such a state, but as soon as I look down at myself, my pants are already bulging. How did I not realize it¡¯s that obvious when I¡¯m wearing gray pants? I face the other side and get away from her, trying so hard to get myself under control and hide my bulge. Isaid put your feet up on the bed and go to sleep.¡± ¡°No,¡± she says to me once again, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep. I¡¯m so sad.¡± Since I just want to get out of here, I don¡¯t take her seriously. ¡°Stop fucking around and go to sleep.¡± ¡°Just go. I want to be alone anyway.¡± She doesn¡¯t even sound harsh when she says it. There¡¯s an obvious longing in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m so sad.¡± The more she describes how she¡¯s feeling, the more I hear the tremble in her voice and in only a few seconds, she bursts into tears. Shocked, I turn around to face her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She cries even more and I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t even know why she¡¯s in this state. I get closer again, watching the tears stream down her face. She seems like she¡¯s in a lot of pain, yet I still don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m Supposed to do¡ ¡°What happened?¡± I ask. She rocks back and forth, wrapping her arms around herself, ¡°I need a hug.¡± ¡°What?¡± It¡¯s so sudden that I raise my eyebrows. Still in tears, she gets on the bed, curls up into a ball and faces the other side. She¡¯s so loud that I¡¯m certain I¡¯d be able to hear her from my bedroom. I ruffle my hair as I wonder what next. She looks so vulnerable right now, but I tell myself that it¡¯s none of my business, which is why I start heading to the door so I can go back to my own bedroom and get some sleep. I¡¯m also drunk as fuck and need to stop doing this to myself. But just as I¡¯m about to hold onto the door knob, she sniffles and sorrowfully says, ¡°Mom¡± That¡¯s enough to make me drop my hand as I feel the emotion in her voice. Is this all because of the alcohol? Has she been holding in this pain? I still tell myself to leave, but she calls out for her mom once again. I guess this gives me an idea of the kind of person she is when she¡¯s drunk she bursts into tears, or maybe it¡¯s just this once. Whatever the case is, I¡¯m actually bothered seeing her like this. With a heavy sigh, I return to the bed and stand right on the edge, watching her shoulders tremble from the back. There¡¯s no end to her sorrow. Contemting my next move, I tell myself she¡¯s still very drunk and might not even remember this tomorrow, which I¡¯m hoping for. I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m about to do because never in a million years would I have ever thought of doing this for her, but i want her to calm down and go to sleep. After learning all about her mother and how she died, I can only imagine what¡¯s going through her mind right now even if it¡¯s been so many 2/3 19:51 Thu, 4 Jul ¡ GR- Chapter 46 years.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hoping I don¡¯t regret this, I take off my shoes, get on the bed,y on my side, then ce my hand on her trembling shoulder. 17% ¦° ¡°Come here,¡± I whisper and she instantly moves closer until her backes in contact with my chest. I wrap my arm around her tightly and she ces her hand on top of my wrist for morefort. In any other situation, I would find this absolutely ridiculous, but it seems she really needs this because only a few seconds after I hold her, she trembles less and less but continues to silently sob and sniffle. ¡°My mom¡¯s been gone for a very long time but I still miss her so much,¡± she says, her voice still filled with sorrow. It seems she has things to get off her chest so I just listen. It might also help her calm down further. ¡°My dad is all I have and I love him so much that I¡¯ll do anything for him, including having to put up with someone like you.¡± ¡°Someone like me? ask, raising my head to look past the towel on her head that¡¯s hiding the view of her face. ¡°Yeah, on our wedding day, I only had my father in mind, telling myself that I would spend my entire life with you just for his sake.¡± It¡¯s crazy to me that she thought she¡¯d spend the rest of her life with me from the very beginning, but I nned on divorcing her in less than a year. However, things have changed. ¡°I always imagined myself walking down the aisle and smiling at my husband as he waited for me at the altar, and he¡¯s looking at me with so much love. But I¡¯ll never get to live that dream and I¡¯m okay with that, just for my dad. He¡¯s done his best for me and I only want the best for him, that¡¯s why I put up with all your shit.¡± 18 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Dominic Only because Vanessa¡¯s drunk right now, it makes it difficult to even be offended by what she¡¯s just said to me. I guess this is the perfect opportunity for me to find out just how she feels, and keep her distracted from her sorrow. ¡°You really put up with my shit because of your dad?¡± I ask, a hint of amusement in my tone. ¡°Yeah, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even be here right now. You¡¯re just an asshole and you would be aplete asshole if not for one thing¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I¡¯m surprised I¡¯m still taking no offense. ¡°It¡¯s only because of howpassionate you are about the children. That¡¯s the only reason I haven¡¯tbeled you as a would always tell myself that it would be the right moment, but I¡¯m stuck with you and you¡¯ll be my first andst.¡±¡± There she goes again ¨C reminding me that I initially had different ns for her. ¡°Sounds like you don¡¯t want me to touch you,¡± I say to her, my hand firmly on her shoulder which no longer trembles. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m going to allow it is so we can start a art a family,¡± she says. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m not attracted to you.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± ¡°I mean it. I¡¯m not attracted to you.¡± ¡°Do you know how manydies wish they were you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not them. I¡¯m really not attracted to you.¡± ¡°Say what you want, but that¡¯s bullshit. What¡¯s there not to like about me?¡± With all these questions, I¡¯m obviously just trying to make her feel better and so far, it seems to be working. 1/3 19:52 Thu, 4 Jul & GR Chapter 47 Before she can respond, she turns to face me and I can still see the tears in her eyes, which have also smeared part of her cheek. In silence, she scans my face. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± I ask, ¡°I¡¯m trying to see if there¡¯s anything to like about you.¡± ¡°You really want to prove that you¡¯re not attracted to me? I have news for you. I¡¯m not attracted to you either.¡± ¡°I know I mean nothing to you, so I¡¯m not surprised.¡± 17%2 As she says that, I ce my thumb on her cheek and wipe away her tears, then repeat my action on the other side of her face with the back of my hand. Just as I pull my hand back, she moves her face closer and rests her head on the pillow, catching me off guard a little bit. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I ask, not moving away. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to see if there¡¯s anything to like about your face and you know what? There is.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I like the shape of your nose, your forehead, your thick eyebrows and your lips.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°What else do you want to hear?¡± There¡¯s so much more you can describe.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯ve said enough.¡± ¡°In that case¡¡± I trail off wondering whether or not I should tell her what I find attractive about her face. There¡¯s no denying her beauty, especially when I¡¯m this close and she has absolutely no makeup on, but why would I ever tell her that? In silence, I take note of her beautiful eyes, her thin and pointy nose and her gorgeous lips. I don¡¯t even realize that I¡¯m touching her lips until she ces her hand on my wrist. Quickly, I ball my hand into a fist to stop touching her lips, but our eyes lock just for a few seconds. I can¡¯t help but wonder what¡¯s on her mind. She¡¯s the first to look away and lets go of my hand, so I pull it back but I continue to watch her. It seems she¡¯s calmed down now. This is the perfect time to leave. s would be Just as I attempt to roll off the bed, she looks down at her shirt and pulls out the blue ribbon. My eyes I linger right where her breasts located and I can actually see them. Just by thinking about it, I feel myself get a little hard. I have no one but myself to me. Holding the ribbon in her hand, she faces the other side and slides it under her pillow. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy,¡± she says. This isn¡¯t the position she should be in right now, because just as she getsfortable, her asses in contact with my bulge and I hold back a groan of pleasure. 19:52 Thu, 4 Jul BG Chapter 47 I don¡¯t know why I still don¡¯t just get up and leave.. 17% Suddenly, she sits up and grunts with irritation as she touches the towel wrapped around her head. She¡¯s trying to take it off but seems to struggle. Again, I should just let her do it and leave, but instead, I sit up and help her with it. As soon as ites off, her intention is to fall on the bed but her backnds on my chest as I¡¯m right behind her. Her damp hair frames her face and it¡¯s a pleasing sight to look at. While I rake my fingers through it so it doesn¡¯t look like a total mess, she¡¯s just a few inches away from my face and keeps looking into my eyes. It almost feels like she wants me. She suddenly starts moving closer but I still don¡¯t move away. What the hell am I doing? I know she¡¯s only doing this because of the state she¡¯s in, which is why it¡¯s up to me to stop this. But the moment I feel her warm breath while she¡¯s just an inch away from my face, along with all the sexy images of her body shing in my mind, I can¡¯t keep myself under control. Without a second thought, I lean forward, ce my hand at the back of her head and smash my lips on hers. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Dominic It only takes me a few seconds to realize that what I¡¯m doing is wrong, but just when I attempt to pull away from Vanessa¡¯s lips, she opens up for me and begins kissing me back, cing her hand on the side of my face. Our lips lock slowly and passionately and I¡¯m so into it that I trail my hand from her neck and down her back. She moans against my lips and it turns me on even more. I just want to be all over her right now and I me it on the alcohol. I bring my hand right around the narrowest part of her waist, which also seems to be the most sensitive part of it and just by stroking her there through the fabric, I can tell by her older moans that she likes it I¡¯ve kissed her on several asions before, but I¡¯ve never been this aroused by her. As our kissing turns more slippery and wet, I slide her shirt up for direct ess to her waist. The moment my handes in contact with her skin, she pulls away from my lips with a low and sexy gasp. I like the sound of it, but I don¡¯t want her lips separated from mine just yet, so as ! guide her lips back to my own, I kiss her even deeper. My breath gets hard and heavy and I¡¯m unable to stop myself, so I trail my hand down to her lower half and stroke the back of her thigh. I¡¯m already so hard that I need to free the bulge in my pants. Once again, I know I brought this all upon myself. I could¡¯ve easily walked out of here knowing that she wasn¡¯t in her right state of mind, so why did I stay? I might be drunk, but I¡¯m fully aware that this is nothing like that night when the two of us had to share a bedroom for the first time. I¡¯m not half asleep and can¡¯t mistake her for anyone else, so why can¡¯t I stop myself right now? The more I feel her voluptuous figure, the more I feel like it¡¯s not enough for me, so I get on top of her, my hand firmly holding onto one side of her waist as the other strokes her thigh. She squirms in pleasure under me and that makes her rock hard nipples rub against my chest. Fuck. I just want to slide her shirt up and stroke them with my bare hands. I know I¡¯m out of control, but right now, I just want to feel her. Suddenly, my phone rings from the back pocket of my pants and that¡¯s what it takes for me to stop kissing and touching her. ly get off the bed, trying I instantly get o ying to catch my breath as I stand at a distance. I don¡¯t even pay attention to my phone until it stops ringing. She curls up after facing the other side and drifts off to sleep. She was clearly not in her right state of mind, the same goes for me, but I hold my alcohol much better and I could have stopped this. Composing myself, I get closer and cover her up with a nket. She doesn¡¯t even open her eyes or say a word. She¡¯s already drifted off to sleep. It takes me a moment to head out as I stand at a distance and watch her, thinking about everything that just happened between us.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As I wonder if I was really about to expose her breasts and slide my hands and tongue all over each one, my phone rings again and not even that sound wakes her up. I turn off the lights and head out as I take out my phone from my back pocket. I initially assume it¡¯s Carme, but when I look at the caller ID, it¡¯s actually Frank. ¡°Yes?¡± I say to him as I stagger into my bedroom. ¡°Where are you and Vanessa right now?¡± %0 Chapter 48 ¡°We¡¯re home. I had to bring her back because she was too drunk.¡± I unbuckle my belt and pull down my zipper. ¡°And you couldn¡¯t tell me you were leaving? I only heard it from others just a few minutes ago.¡± ¡°It happened so fast.¡± I swiftly pull down my pants along with my boxer briefs, my cock standing erect as I try to control my breathing. ¡°You could¡¯ve still said something. Even Jake was asking about you two.¡± ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t he called me or Vanessa?¡± I try to distract myself by thinking about the current conversation I¡¯m having with Frank, hoping my erection goes down. ¡°He¡¯s too busy with thedies. I also heard about what happened with Shane.¡± ¡°That son of a bitch was all over Vanessa. Why did you even invite him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡± ¡°Then why was he there? He said you invited him.¡± Frank chuckles. ¡°He obviously decided to just show up and you know security wasn¡¯t too strict.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, and how¡¯s Carme doing?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Is she still having fun? I felt awful having to leave her behind.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here. She left only a few minutes after you.¡± That makes my heart sink. As I was leaving the club, she said she was going back inside. I guess she didn¡¯t feel like sticking around because there was nothing for her there. Just by thinking about her, I¡¯m reminded of all I just did with Vanessa and my cock gets harder. Fuck. ¡°Dude? Are you there?¡± Frank asks from the other end of the line. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here.¡± I reach for some shorts and put them on, ¡°I thought you passed out or something. How¡¯s Vanessa?¡± ¡°She¡¯s sleeping now.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been the talk of the night. Everyone¡¯s calling her ¡°The Hot Mrs Richards¡® because of that dress she had on and that includes me because damn!¡± ¡°Hey, I warned you.¡± ¡°Rx! Hey, I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow. The girls are waiting in my suite. I know you have a busy day with your father so get all that rest and sober up.¡± ¡°Cool¡± After the call with Frank ends, immediately dial Carme¡¯s number. I need to talk to her right now. Maybe I can divert this energy in my body. I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m so aroused by Vanessa 19:52 Thu, 4 Jul GR Chapter 48 To my disappointment, Carme¡¯s phone is turned off, so I ce my phone on the bedside table with a heavy sigh and proceed to put on a shirt. 012 After I turn off the lights, I get into bed and close my eyes. Usually, Carme is the one I think about before I sleep but tonight, for the first time ever, she¡¯s not the one on my mind. I¡¯m hoping that tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll wake up and this will all go away, but what if it doesn¡¯t? 19:53 Thu, 4 Jul GR- Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Vanessa It¡¯s only been a few seconds since I woke up this morning but I can¡¯t seem to sit up just yet. There¡¯s something so unusual about my vision as I stare at the ceiling that it makes me feel disoriented. I clearly remember getting all dressed up and going to the party, but I can¡¯t seem to remember how I got home or who brought me back. Was it Dominic? I don¡¯t think so. There¡¯s no way he would bring me back here and leave Carme behind. And why would he even bring me back? I nned on going there to have some fun anding back on my own. Maybe it was one of the bodyguards who brought me back. Most of the events fromst evening are just one big blur. I hope with time, it¡¯lle back to me. For now, I need to get As soon as I sit up, everything feels heavy and I¡¯m e why I can¡¯t seem to remember much? et out of bed. extremely exhausted. It doesn¡¯t even feel like I¡¯m in reality. Did I drink that much? Is that With a groan, I move to the edge of the bed, step on the plush carpet and rise to my feet, only to struggle with keeping my bnce. How much did I drink? Was it that bad because I hadn¡¯t drank in a long time! I even have to hold onto the wall as I head to the table with my purse, scared that one wrong move and I¡¯ll drop to the floor. Taking out my phone, 1 check the time and my jaw drops. It¡¯s already 9am.71 seriously need to freshen up. I look at my face in the bathroom mirror and notice a slight puffiness to them. When did this happen? Did I actually cry or something? As I take off my clothes, I can¡¯t help but wonder why I have these particr ones on. I don¡¯t remember taking off my dress. The water soaks my scalp and I begin to shower, still trying to remember what happenedst evening but nothing muches back to me. But after I step out of the shower and open the bathroom door, an image shes in my mind. It¡¯s one of me looking right at Dominic from right where I¡¯m standing as he looks down at my bare chest. My eyes instantly grow wide at that memory and I clutch my bathrobe, lightly shaking my head. I tell myself that it was all just a dream, but the image feels so real in my mind. I was standing right in the doorway and he was a few feet away from me. Shit. Toozy and in shock to think about drying my hair using the dryer, I wrap it in a towel and instantly remember him sitting behind me on the bed. Thenes his touch on my thighs and his lips on mine. No way. I ce my hand on my lips and wonder if it was really all just a dream. I¡¯m so confused that I begin to pace i right near the bed, trying to figure out how I can tell for sure if all that happened. My steps thene to a halt when I remember a blue ribbon. I slid it under the pillow while he was with me on the bed. If I find it there, then everything in my head is probably true. Holding my breath, I approach the bed and lift the pillow with my eyes shut. As soon as I open them, I cover my mouth. I¡¯m looking right at the ribbon. It did happen. Dominic was in bed with me. I was in his arms, he touched me and we kissed passionately. I¡¯m certain we didn¡¯t do anything more as it¡¯s still that time of the month for me, and I¡¯m still a virgin. It all leaves me so flustered that my knees give up on me and I drop to the floor. I¡¯ve already confirmed that he was here, but i need to hear it from someone else, or at least part of what happened. I call in one of the maidservants and she tells me aboutst night. Based on what she¡¯s exined, there¡¯s a sense of gratitude in my heart for Dominic because of all he did for me. It¡¯s always a surprise when 1,2N?velDrama.Org (C) content. 19:53 Thu, 4 Jul uGR. Chapter 49 he actually does something nice for me without having to keep up appearances. 3.17%0 The only thing she doesn¡¯t seem to know is if I cried or not, but that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just d Dominic was as drunk as I was, and I hope that he doesn¡¯t remember anything that happened between us on my bed. Convincing myself of this, I feel less flustered. I even remember sitting in hisp while in the club, and he made me desire him for a few minutes as he touched me and kissed me. That¡¯s the one part I have a clear picture of and have no problem if he remembers it. I still wish it would alle back to me, not just bits of information, I¡¯m so curious but I¡¯ll never know. Just as I think about how there¡¯s no way to find out what happened in this bedroom, my eyes widen at a certain realization. This mansion has surveince cameras. Though my initial reaction is filled with curiosity, I soon give up on the idea when I remember that my bedroom and Dominic¡¯s require privacy. I huff and slump my shoulders. I should just forget it all and move on. Even though I¡¯ve freshened up, I still don¡¯t fully feel like myself. Not even taking in the morning sun helps me. I also feel dehydrated. It¡¯s probably one of the reasons I feel this way, I don¡¯t even want to call for the water to be brought to my room. I take my phone and make my way through the hallway so I can get to the elevator. I know I said I¡¯d forget it all, but I can¡¯t stop thinking about what exactly led to him kissing and touching me and what made him stop. As soon as I get to the elevator, it opens and he¡¯s inside, dressed in an elegant ck suit. I wasn¡¯t expecting to run into him right when I¡¯m thinking aboutst night. 18 É« Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Vanessa Flustered at the sight of him, I raise my eyebrows a little. Unlike me, he just has a nk stare as he steps out of the elevator. ¡°I see you¡¯re finally awake,¡± he says. ¡°I thought you¡¯d never get out of bed.¡± I sense mockery in his tone. ¡°Why would I be in bed all day?¡± I cross my arms, trying to act like I know absolutely nothing aboutst night. But I still feel a little awkward. ¡°Considering the kind of evening you hadst night and how drunk you were, it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember much.¡± I try to sound believable. ¡°That makes two of us.¡± He shoves his hands in his pockets. ¡°Really?¡± He nods. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to remember a lot of what happened.¡± That¡¯s all he needs to say for me to feel less awkward around him. The fact that he doesn¡¯t remember makes everything much easier for me, so I finally let it go. Suddenly, he towers over me and I find myself against the wall, looking up into his eyes with an expression I can¡¯t quite read. ¡°Don¡¯t ever drink like that again,¡± he warns me. ¡°From what I can remember, you were a fucking mess. ¡°I know.¡± I smirk, still trying to read the expression in his eyes. ¡°I was told I threw up several times.¡± ¡°You did. Next time, you better listen to me.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. While he goes on to talk about the other reasons why I should listen to him, I constantly nce at his lips. It¡¯s hard not to do it as I get these shing images again and again. ¡°Is that clear?¡± he asks, and I catch him ncing at my lips. It even makes my heart skip a beat. ¡°Uh¡yeah, whatever.¡± I shrug, trying topose myself. I must be seeing things that aren¡¯t real. I face the floor, an awkward silence filling the air around us for a few seconds. He doesn¡¯t seem to take a step back and I wonder why. Having him so close makes my heart race faster until I can¡¯t take it anymore, so I step to the side without saying a word, heading straight for the elevator. I step inside and quickly push the button while trying not to look at him. But I just can¡¯t help it. The moment our eyes meet, he shakes his head at me with an expression that I still can¡¯t read. What¡¯s going on with him? The door closes and I sigh with relief, cing my hand on my chest to feel my racing heart. As the elevator goes down, I turn off airne mode, which I don¡¯t remember turning on, and I¡¯m instantly flooded with message notifications I even receive a call from a number i can¡¯t seem to recognize, but I pick up anyway. 19:53 Thu, in Jul Chapter 50 ¡°Hello?¡± I say with a hint of curiosity, stepping out of the elevator. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Richards. I¡¯m sorry if you¡¯re in the middle of something important.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Great! This is Liz. We metst evening and had some drinks together along with Carme and the otherdies.¡± ¡°Oh, hey, Liz.¡± I try to sound enthusiastic, but I feel awful that I didn¡¯t save her number. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯ve remembered me I can hear the relief in her voice. ¡°How could I forget you?¡± I chuckle softly. ¡°I just wanted to make sure you didn¡¯t change your mind abouting to my event.¡± ¡°Of course not. Why would I change my mind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know I just really want you to attend and I feared you might have changed your mind.¡± ¡°Not at all I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± ¡°Thank you so much and enjoy your day!¡± As soon as my call with Lizes to an end, I save her number, and then the other ones that I got fromst night. They each sent me a message with their names. I also check my other messages and I have plenty of them from my father, Jake, Sophie, my mother¨Cinw and my best friend. 17%0 But it¡¯s one particr message from my best friend that catches my attention the most. She seems to be talking about how awesomest evening was and how Dominic did the right thing. I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s talking about, until I scroll down to a certain link. I open it and it¡¯s a video clip of Dominic, Shane and me. I remember Shane joining me while I was drinking alone, but not the moment when Dominic was present. Cunous, I click on the video clip and instantly ce my hand on my chest, watching as Dominices to protect me from Shane. I relive that scene as bits of informatione back to me and I remember feeling so attracted to Dominic as he protected me in that moment. Even now, I feel it. I watch the next clip of Shane leaving the VIP section, then Dominic carries me in his arms while I¡¯m so drunk that I rest my head on his chest I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s how it went down and now I keep smiling at myself, but only a few seconds , my smile fades and I narrow my eyes. I In these clips, Dominic seems to be highly alert and shortly after the incident with Shane, he must¡¯ve brought me home. If it¡¯s the case, did he really mean it when he said he doesn¡¯t remember most of what happenedst night? What if he¡¯s lying to me? Ìï SEND GIFT 0 Chapter 51 hapter 51 Dominic I¡¯ve only started working alongside my father in thepany and I¡¯ll be taking over in less than two years. To do my best. I¡¯m determined to be up to date with everything that requires my attention. Right now, I have important documents to think about, such as different project ns and budgets. But even with all that work on my mind. I can¡¯t stop thinking about what happened with Vanessast night. I was certain that I would wake up and I¡¯d put it all behind me, but I was wrong. It¡¯s all still fresh on my mind. I hope by the time I get to the office, I¡¯ll be focused only on what requires my attention. Seeing her a few minutes earlier as soon as the elevator opened was thest thing I expected because right at that moment, I could only think about the curves of her breasts. Considering how drunk she wasst night, I already knew she would barely remember anything, and I¡¯m d she actually doesn¡¯t remember the part of us in her bedroom. It makes it easier to be around her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It also helped that she didn¡¯t show any signs of being awkward around me when I ran into her. Otherwise, that would have been a dead giveaway that she remembered something which shouldn¡¯t have happened. Feeling less and less guilty, I lean back in the seat of my car, but only a few secondster, I tilt my head as I begin to wonder What if she actually remembers certain things but just did a great job of acting like she didn¡¯t? Even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better than being openly awkward with her. As long as she doesn¡¯t mention it, I won¡¯t either. I¡¯ve always told myself that she means absolutely nothing to me and I only have eyes for Carme, butst night, it didn¡¯t even feel that way as I wanted to be all over her. I¡¯m certain it was just the alcohol and nothing else. That¡¯s why when I ran into her, I towered over and wondered if I wanted her at that moment, but I didn¡¯t Had I been soberst night, I would¡¯ve never done what I did. I admit that I was sober on the night when I had to share a bed with her in my parents¡® house, but that was different because I thought it was Carme. Thinking about my babe, I take out my phone and scroll to her phone number. I¡¯ve been trying to call her since the moment I woke up but I can¡¯t seem to get through to her Im hoping that time will be different. Otherwise, I¡¯m not going to tolerate this shit any more. I dial her number and wait, but once again, her phone is off. I shove my phone in my pocket with a frustrated grunt. What the hell¡¯s going on with her? Is she upset aboutst night? If she is, then it wouldn¡¯t make sense because when I left with Vanessa, she didn¡¯t seem to care, so why would she be bothered now? I still have time before I start working, so I head over to her apartment. The moment I get there, I push open the front door but it¡¯s locked. What the fuck is going on? I pace in her front yard, my dad sends me a message, wondering why I¡¯m not yet at the house so we can leave together.. Right now, duty calls so have to leave immediately, but I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this after work. My father and I spend a few hours at one of the sites for Project¨C22 and everything is almost a smooth ride. I try to stay focused, but a few times, half naked images of my fucking wife flood my mind, including the sounds of her moans and how soft her thighs were when I touched her.. Even with all that, I keep pushing on. Maybe it¡¯ll take a little longer to forget During our lunch break, my father and I head to a luxurious restaurant under our management so we can have a meal together. We have a whole private dining room to ourselves and just as we begin to eat, he chuckles. ¡°My son, don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t seen anything.¡± ¡°What are you talking about! Tm talking about what happenedst evening at the party with Shane ¡°Oh, you mean one of those clips that have been circting?¡± ¡°Yes, I was actually surprised to see Shane in that video. I can never forget him. You two were always sopetitive. I guess he thought he had a chance with Vanessa as well. I¡¯ve heard rumors about him and they seem to be true. You know what? Ti proud of you and how you handled the situation. That¡¯s exactly how you protect your woman!¡± I¡¯m unable to swallow the food in my mouth so I pause, thinking about what my father has just said to me. Vanessa¡¯s not my woman and she¡¯ll never be. I admit that I lost control haven¡¯t heard from you in a while? I hope you still know that theunch is in less than two weeks ¡°How could I forget when I¡¯m the face of the brand?¡± I lean against my car. ¡°It just feels like you did because you never call to find out about any kind of update.¡± ¡°You better not be having ns of recing me,¡± I say jokingly ¡°Of course not. Ever since we put up those billboard advertisements with your face, there have been so many pre¨Corders¡°¡± ¡°And that¡¯s how it should be.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring your lovely wife with you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? She¡¯ll make it even better. It¡¯ll be an amazing marketing strategy and selling point, so don¡¯t forget to bring her with you.¡± ¡°Of course. Even though Mike¡¯s suggested that I bring Vanessa with me, I had already thought of that much earlier. I¡¯ll always need her to attend all important events with me. It seems that¡¯s when I score the most points with my father, thetest beingst night. with Shane. 58% Chapter 51 My work for the day is finally over and though I¡¯m meeting Frank, there¡¯s something very important I have to do first. I have to visit Little Warriors Hospital to check on everyone. With each child I check up on, it¡¯s the same thing. They keep asking me about Vanessa. They all can¡¯t stop thinking about her and how nice she was to them. She¡¯ll have to visit them soon with the toys she promised them. Today¡¯s been such a strange day as it¡¯s the first time that I haven¡¯t heard from Carme. I need to know what¡¯s going on with her, so I dial her number once again and this time, it only rings for a few seconds and she picks up. ¡°Hey, babe!¡± she cheerfully says from the other end of the line. ¡°What the hell¡¯s wrong with your phone?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that because I¡¯ve been calling you since morning and your phone¡¯s been off. What the hell is going on with you?¡± She sighs. ¡°Fine, something happened. Come to my apartment and then we¡¯ll talk about it.¡± I¡¯m so eager to know what¡¯s going on with her that I head over there right away. I nned to meet up with Frank right now but it¡¯ll have to wait. After Larrive, I don¡¯t even knock on the door. I just walk in and find her on the sofa, wearing nothing but a short silky robe with her legs crossed. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t ring the doorbell.¡± She gets up and ces a hand on her hip. ¡°And why would I do that when I gave this apartment to you as a gift?¡± I smirk, pulling her closer and wrapping my arm around her waist. ¡°You definitely have some exining to do bus before that,e here.¡± She giggles as I smash my lips on hers. I even lift her and drop her on the sofa. As it gets more passionate, I get on top of her and take off my jacket. This is the woman that I love, the one that I want to be with, the only one who matters to me, and the only one that I should be attracted to. I try to convince myself of all these things, but it doesn¡¯t even sound like I believe them myself. I want to take off her thong and bend her over, but I¡¯m burdened with guilt fromst night. She runs her hand down my hard cock and I¡¯m turned on by her but I can¡¯t seem to forget about what I did with Vanessa. It instantly kills my desire to fuck her. I suddenly pull away from her lips and she looks up at me with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asks, holding onto the side of my face. I sigh,ing up with a lie as to why I stopped this. ¡°Tm curious about what¡¯s been going on with you.¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to wait until we fuck.¡± -I did, but I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± ¡°Are you being serious right now? I looked this good for you!¡± She sits upright. ¡°I know you did, but this is important.¡± I sit on the other side of the sofa. ¡°I came here in the morning and you weren¡¯t home. I couldn¡¯t even call you. What¡¯s been going on with you?¡± 3/4 Äú,58%Á¿ Chapter 51 I pull her closer but she rolls her eyes and seems disappointed. Iknow I¡¯m using what¡¯s going on with her as an excuse, but the truth is I just can¡¯t seem to get myself to do it right now. ¡°The truth is I¡¯ve just been busy with thatpany, she says, resting her head on my chest. ¡°Whichpany?¡± ¡°The one that gave me the wrong products. I¡¯ve been going back and forth with them since yesterday. They agreed to give me a refund but not the full amount.¡± ¡°This is why I told you to let me handle it.¡± I shake my head ¡°It¡¯s okay. In the end, I managed to handle it myself. I threatened to post it all over social media, so they agreed to give me back all my money. And did you get it? ¡°Yeah, I did. I¡¯m sorry my phone¡¯s been off. I was just really stressed about it.¡± She¡¯s ple already exined herself to me, but something suddenly bothers me and I narrow my eyes as I ask her about it. ¡°When were you doing all this with them?¡± ¡°Sincest night,¡± she says. ¡°And you were still trying to get your money back even this morning?¡± I sit up more. She nods. ¡°Then that means your phone was on, so why couldn¡¯t I reach you?¡± 4/4 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Dominic ¡°Oh¡ silly me. Carme yfully rolls her eyes and strokes my jawline. ¡°I forgot to mention that I was using myputer for this. My phone was definitely off. ¡°You were using your homeputer?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± ¡°So why was the door locked when I came here in the morning?¡± ¡°Oh, I had to step out and buy some milk. I guess that¡¯s when you came over. I¡¯m sorry about turning off my phone, babe. Don¡¯t be mad at me There¡¯s a part of me that¡¯s still not fully convinced, but I decide to let it go because of how she pouts. ¡°Don¡¯t ever turn off your phone again no matter what happens. Ill let it slide this time. I even thought you were upset about what happened with Vanessa. ¡°Ugh! Don¡¯t mention that bitch. She crosses her arms. ¡°I hope you weren¡¯t bothered by those clips¡± Pre just No. You¡¯re mine. Whatever that was, you were acting. But you could¡¯ve still done way less¡± ¡°I was drunk.¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not mad about it.¡± I hold her tightly, knowing pretty well that I wasn¡¯t acting when I was in bed with Vanessa. ¡°Babe, I can¡¯t breathe.¡± She grunts, I rx my arm. ¡°I just missed you so much.¡± ¡°I know you did. That¡¯s why you came here so quickly. Did you juste back from work?¡± ¡°I was actually at the children¡¯s hospital.¡± I expect her surprisinghusiasm u fade right now because that¡¯s what¡¯s been happening every time I mention the children, but she keeps the same enthusiasm. ¡°Speaking of that, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± She smiles at me, like there¡¯s a huge announcementing ¡°What is it?¡± She wraps her hand around my arm and says, ¡°I want to go to the orphanage.¡± I know she expressed her intentions before but the fact that she said it again makes me so proud. ¡°Really?¡± I ask, my lips curving into a smile as I kiss her forehead ¡°Yeah, I really want to do it. Like 1 told you, I want to learn to bood with the kids. That way, I¡¯ll be a great mom by the time we¡¯ll be having our own kids after we get married in a few months!¡± I instantly stop kissing her, thinking about what she¡¯s just said to me. 1/4 Chapter 52 On one hand, she believes that we¡¯ll be married and start our own family. I actually want it to be her, but on the other hand, it has to be Vanessa. I need her. I haven¡¯t even told her because I know she¡¯s going to lose it. She has so much hope. What the hell am I supposed to do now? After spending time with her, I head over to meet Frank. I already nned on talking to him earlier about most of this, but now I really need to talk to him. He¡¯s the only one I can tell since he¡¯s the only friend who knows the truth. We meet up at a small bar and it¡¯s not fully packed since the night is still young. I would¡¯ve met him at his nightclub again, but I need this type of atmosphere right now. I try topose myself as I get closer to our table, but it seems he¡¯s already caught on as he studies me intently. ¡°Hey, man, what¡¯s up?¡± he says to me as we fist bump. I take a seat on the other side of the table, opening the bottle of whiskey on the table to pour myself a drink. ¡°Why does your suit look a little rough?¡± he asks. ¡°I was with my babe. I smirk. ¡°I see. Well, say no more because I fully understand. Since we¡¯re already on the topic,st night was amazing! Those girls were freaky as hell. It turns out they want to see me again.¡± Good for you,¡± I reply, trying so hard to sound enthusiastic but just can¡¯t and he picks up ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± that. Even though I don¡¯t n on telling him anything about what happenedst night with Vanessa, I can tell him everything else. I pour myself another ss of whiskey, drink it all in one gulp, then m the ss a little too loudly on the table. ¡°Whoa! Take it easy or you¡¯re going to have to pay for the ss if you break it.¡± ¡°No big deal. I can pay for this whole ce if I want and you know it.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, show off. Now, tell me what¡¯s wrong with you. Come on. Get it off your chest because I know there¡¯s something bothering you.¡± He leans forward and rests his elbows on the table. ¡°You know how I nned to divorce Vanessa in less than a year from now?¡± ¡°Of course I remember that ridiculous n.¡± ¡°I need to start a family with her.¡± ¡°What?¡± he asks loudly, rising from his seat with wide eyes. Everyone else seems to pay attention to us and he clears his throat as he sits back down. ¡°But that means that you and Carme-¡± ¡°Yes, itplicates things for now and I fucking hate this so much because she¡¯s the one I want for all this. My dad told me this is what I have to do to take over the .¡± ¡°And knowing you, I already see you doing absolutely anything to take over thepany¡± 2/4 ||| Of course. You know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment. Starting a family will be the final step toward taking over. ly babe¡¯s waiting for the day when I tell her that I¡¯m fimally divorcing Vanessa, but it¡¯s not even happening that way.¡± intertwining his fingers. ¡°Have you told Carme about this?¡° Of course not. Why do you think I¡¯ming to you?¡± My tonesced with irritation Easy there,¡± he says to me, gesturing with his hands. I really think you should tell her shake my head. ¡°I can already imagine her reaction. She¡¯s going to be extremely furious.¡± Oh yeah, because she¡¯s crazy as hell! What you need to realize is that if you tell herter, she¡¯s still going to be furious. In act, her reaction might even be worse the more you dy¡± Maybe you¡¯re right. One of these days, I¡¯ll tell her but until then, keep it between us.¡± I warn him, Come on. Who else would I tell? Does Vanessa know about this? Of course she does. She¡¯s the one I¡¯m supposed to get pregnant Why wouldn¡¯t she know?¡± Whoa, easy there. I see you¡¯re really getting upset about this.¡± I sigh deeply to calm down. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the gravity of the situation. I only realized it today when I was with Carme. She wants to learn to bond with children so she¡¯s ready once we start a family. Can you imagine she wanted us to start having kids now?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And you said no to that?¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to have children with my wife and it should be her, but it¡¯s not. ¡°I hate to say this, and I really feel bad for you, but it sucks to be you right now!¡± ¡°Fucking asshole, I clench my jaw at him. He giggles. ¡°But tell me honestly, how do you feel about this whole family thing with Vanessa?¡± ¡°Just to have our kids, both of us have agreed to do it.¡± ¡°You really make it sound like an arrangement.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it is¡± He strokes his chin inquisitively. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re not looking forward to it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t fucked her since we got married. It just wait for the days she¡¯s most likely to get pregnant. ¡°You know, maybe you¡¯re acting this way because you¡¯re just upses and conflicted about all this. But I don¡¯t believe you when you say you¡¯re not looking forward to this. Maybe I would have believed it before, but not right now. Things are different¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Have you seen all the clips fromst night?¡± ¡°No, I only saw the one with Shane.¡± He rubs his hands together. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who took those clips, but there¡¯s one of Vanessa sitting in yourp and your two are going at it like horny teenagers.¡± I scoff. ¡°Don¡¯t even bring that shit up. I only did that so everyone would stay away from her.¡± | Chapter 52 He shakes his head at me, takes out his phone and scrolls. Just give me a moment. There¡¯s something I need to find.¡± As he continues scrolling. I pour myself some more whiskey, ¡°Oh yeah, here it is!¡± he says with excitement. ¡°What I¡¯m about to show you is evidence of how you feel about Vanessa? ¡°And how do I feel?¡± There¡¯s ack of amusement in my tone. ¡°You¡¯re attracted to her and she¡¯s attracted to you. I saw it before left with the other girls, and I saw the rest of it in the clip. ¡°Bullshit. Even if I haven¡¯t seen the clip, it doesn¡¯t matter because it means nothing.¡± Then watch this. He slides the phone across the table and I pick it up, bringing the ss to my lips as I press y. As soon as the clip starts ying. I¡¯m unable to drink from my ss, my attention fully on the screen. I¡¯m all over Vanessa as we both kiss each other. It looks so passionate that it doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯re acting. ¡°Do you see that? Everyone can see just how attracted you are to each other.¡± 1 I¡¯ve seen myself kiss Vanessa before, but not the way I didst night. Watching myself in this clip. I actually temperature rising. But I m the ss on the table and slide the phone back to him. ¡°No, I¡¯m not attracted to her,¡± 1 stubbornly say to him. feel my body ¡°Keep denying it all you want, but watch the clip over and over again and you¡¯ll see the same thing. I see nothing but attraction, so stop lying to yourself.¡± I start tapping my foot, refusing to acknowledge what I just saw in the clip. No, it can¡¯t be true. Wanting to see the steamy moment again, I snatch the phone from him and watch it a few times. ¡°So tell me.¡± His lips curve into a curious smile. ¡°Do you still deny that you¡¯re attracted to Vanessa?¡± É« SEND GIFT Chapter 53 COMMENT Chapter 53 Vanessa It¡¯s very unusual for my dad to call me first thing in the morning, but today seems to be an exception. I don¡¯t know what got Into him. ¡°How¡¯s your husband this morning?¡± he says, straining his voice little. ¡°He¡¯s alright. He¡¯s already left for work.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± He strains his voice again and the more we talk, the more I feel like something¡¯s off with him. ¡°Dad? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Not at all w ¡°Not at all. Why would you think something¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You sound a little different.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m just stressed from all the work. With all the new investorsing in, I¡¯ve already started making massive profits in a short period of time, but that means I also have to be more involved.¡± ¡°I see. That puts me at ease. Tll talk to youter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter, my child.¡± After I put down my phone, I step into the shower and let the water soak my scalp. I take my time with it, thinking about how I haven¡¯t seen Dominic since yesterday in the morning when he left for work. He must¡¯vee back muchter in the night because I didn¡¯t even hear hime in. And this morning, I only heard. footsteps in the hallway. After I¡¯m done with my shower, I step onto the mat with a towel wrapped around my body. As soon as I open the bathroom door, the image of Dominic looking at my bare chest shes in my mind. Is this what awaits me now? Will I always see him standing there and watching me? I wish I could change bedrooms, but that might make it obvious to him that something is up with me. I still don¡¯t want him to know that I remember certain things. All dressed up, I head down stairs so I can have my breakfast. I¡¯ve never sat at the dining table early in the morning to have a meal. The best part about this is that he¡¯s already gone for work, so I don¡¯t have to run into him. After I make it downstairs and make my way to the dining table, the butlers and maidservants are all lined up, panicking a little. ¡°I apologize for the dy, Ma¡¯am¡± one of the butlers says to me. I was just about toe up and call you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I say to him. ¡°I just came down early.¡± My assurance that I¡¯m not mad about it seems to make them all rx a bit. As I turn at the corner, stepping foot into the dining room, I look down at my dress, trying to reposition the loose belt. 1/3 O But as I look up, I stop in my tracks at the sight before me. Dominic¡¯s sitting at the table, having his breakfast. Why¡¯s he still here? I thought he had already left. My first instinct is to turn around and leave, but again, that will just make it obvious that I¡¯m being awkward around him because I remember what happened. Holding my head high, I rx my shoulders and approach the table. I wonder if I should say good morning to him or not I¡¯ve never cone that before, but the room is already thick with tension. The butleres in and pulls out a chair from me, then leaves. even look up at me as he eats. I guess I¡¯ll keep my I¡¯m sitting on the other end so I¡¯m not too close to him. He doesn¡¯t ew greeting to myself. As I finally help myself and begin to eat, there¡¯s quite a distance between us because the dining table is wide, but I can feel his eyes on me. Is he thinking about what happened? Does he really not remember or am I right to think that he was alert enough to remember? I ignore it for a few seconds, but I still feel his eyes on me and I can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± I ask, looking up from my te ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± he asks arrogantly from the other side of the table. ¡°We¡¯re the only ones here. Of course I¡¯m talking to you.¡± He scoffs. ¡°But why would you ask me that?¡± ¡°It just felt like you were looking at me.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get over yourself. Why would I ever look at you?¡± I¡¯m instantly reminded of how he looked at my bare chest, but I soon block it out. ¡°Then forget it,¡± I say in response. ¡°I guess my eyes were deceiving me.¡± ¡°Get them checked or something,¡± he says mockingly. For a few more minutes, there¡¯s the nking of utensils until he finally gets up to leave. He heads out, only to turn around and take a few steps toward me. ¡°When do you n on going to the orphanage?¡± he asks with a nk expression. ¡°Three days from now. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°That way, they¡¯ll know when to expect you. I¡¯ll be out of town for three days, working with my father. It gives me some relief knowing that he won¡¯t be around. ¡°And when do you n on visiting Little Warriors Hospital with the toys?¡± he asks, bringing my focus back to him. I can do it on the same day.¡± ¡°Good, because the kids kept asking me about you yesterday.¡± ¡°They did? I¡¯m unable to hide my amusement so I smile a little. ¡°Yeah, it was actually annoying.¡± He rolls his eyes. It almost feels like he¡¯s a little bit jealous. ¡°I only kept telling them that 2/3 Chapter 53 you¡¯d be there soon, so you better work on that.¡± ¡°I will. I promised them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± He faces the other side and says, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, I¡¯ll be back in three days. If there¡¯s anything you need, and I mean anything at all, don¡¯t ask me. 1 shake my head at him. There¡¯s that asshole side of him that I know. This usually makes it easy for me to hate him, but right now, why don¡¯t I feel that way? As I think ab it, he pops back in and approaches my side of the table. ¡°Did you forget something?¡± I curiously narrow my eyes. ¡°Why else do you think I¡¯m back here?¡± ¡°Fine. What is it?¡± I cross my arms as I lean back in my seat. He raises his finger at me, his expression serious as he speaks to me. ¡°While I¡¯m away, don¡¯t go out to drink. If you want to do that, drink from right here.¡± Til drink from wherever I want.¡± I purse my lips. ¡°No. Don¡¯t you dare do that. I now know what you¡¯re like when drunk.¡± My eyes widen a little as I wonder if he¡¯ll add something more, but he simply puts his hand down and turns around to leave again. Sometimes, he makes it difficult to understand him. Is there a small part of him that¡¯s actually concerned about my wellbeing, or is he just being self¨Ccentered so he can always show off to everyone that he¡¯s taking care of me? Just when I¡¯m certain he¡¯s finally about to leave, he once again steps in his tracks and looks over his shoulder. ¡°One more thing ¡°What is it this time? I¡¯m already not taking him seriously, but his next words make me a little nervous. ¡°You h better keep track of that fertile window because I¡¯m waiting for it. 3/3 Chapter 54 Chapter 54Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Vanessa Having Dominic out of town has made it easier to be wherever want without feeling awkward because I don¡¯t run into him, I¡¯ve already been to the hospital to deliver what I promised the children and I couldn¡¯t wait so I did it earlier than I said I would. It warmed my heart seeing how happy they all were that they got the exact tou they wanted. It¡¯s afternoon and I¡¯m on my way to the women¡¯s conference. Liz keeps texting me, wondering when I¡¯m going to arrive. It almost seems like she¡¯s a little impatient. I wonder what¡¯s going on with her. I don¡¯t think it matters when I¡¯ll arrive as long as it¡¯s before the event. As the car pulls up to the event, reporters instantly swarm toward it. They know it¡¯s me because of the custom made number te. I¡¯m actually surprised. This isn¡¯t what I was expecting. With a smile, I step out of the car, my bodyguards trying to protect me as the cameras go off. Why didn¡¯t Liz mention this part? Though my goal is just to head inside the building, the reporters can¡¯t seem to leave me alone, so I¡¯m forced to say a few words to them. Afterwards, I proceed to the entrance and the bodyguards keep everyone away from me. Even with all the frenzy, I still smile and wave at everyone who wants me to look over at their cameras Just as I step inside, I spot Liz, standing on the stage. There are still a few minutes before the event begins and as soon as she sees me, she nervously rushes toward me. ¡°Wee, Mrs Richards.¡± ¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t know you would have the reporters here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. That¡¯s why I wanted to know what time you would arrive, but I didn¡¯t hear from you, I wanted to clear the area so you¡¯refortable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I say to her as one of my bodyguards pulls out a chair for me among those in the back row. ¡°Oh, no. You have to sit in the front. I reserved a special seat for you, she says to me. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± I say dismissively. ¡°Please, I insist.¡± She¡¯s so persuasive that I give in and follow her lead to the front There¡¯s a chair at the end of the front row that looks different from the rest. I still don¡¯t think there was a need for this. She¡¯s doing a little bit too much, but I go with it anyway. Once the ce is fully packed, the event begins and she announces my presence. It makes me feel a little nervous and everyone gives me a round of apuse. I really wasn¡¯t expecting all this. The event goes on until evening and I find it quite insightful and inspirational. I even get a few ideas of my own that I n to work on. It¡¯s 9 in the morning and I¡¯m with my mother-inw so we can have breakfast together at her restaurant, Chapter 54 She¡¯s so interested in the conference from yesterday that I have to exin each detail. ¡°Sounds like you really learned a lot,¡± she says to me. ¡°That¡¯s why your speech after the event is all over the news!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not like I did anything special ¡°Come on, don¡¯t downgrade yourself, my dear. As Mrs Richards, your presence alone had such a huge impact on the coverage of that conference!¡± I nod with a smile. I¡¯m d I attended the conference because now I have a few ideas of my own.¡± ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to establish certain businesspanies.¡± She proudly nods. ¡°I like the sound of that! And if you ever need help with that, the perfect person to assist you is Dominic. My son is excellent!¡± As soon as she mentions him, my enthusiasm fades a little but surprisingly, that makes her giggle. ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t have brought him up. Am I right?¡± she says. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, my dear. I know you miss him so much. You two haven¡¯t seen each other for three days and you¡¯re still in your honeymoon phase.¡± ¡°Uhm¡not at all. That¡¯s not what I was thinking about¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. I saw that clip of you two at the party¡± She chuckles. She¡¯s obviously talking about the moment I was in Dominic¡¯sp. I don¡¯t even know what to say as I¡¯m a little embarrassed. ¡°You know, I still wonder who took that clip of you two, She turns serious. ¡°How dare they do that when you were having a private moment?¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, maybe we¡¯re the ones who should¡¯ve been careful because that was a public space.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They weren¡¯t supposed to do that. You know what? We need to find them!¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s alright.¡± I assure her. ¡°You really don¡¯t mind? Imagine that happens again and again.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just be careful and that¡¯s never happening again.¡± In my heart, I¡¯m only talking about how I¡¯ll never let myself get carried away again, but I don¡¯t seem to believe it myself. ¡°I need to get back home now. I n on going to the orphanage this afternoon.¡± ¡°It brings me great joy that you¡¯ve already been to the hospital to deliver the toys¡± The children were so happy.¡± I smile brightly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to be a mother. It¡¯s the best feeling in the world!¡± Her words make my smile fade because now that my period is over, I have to closely track when it¡¯ll be the right time for Dominic to touch me. Thinking about it gives me an unexinable feeling. A man I don¡¯t love, will be my first andst. He¡¯ll be on top of me, only because we have to do it. If only things were different between us, After I get home. I find another car parked in the front yard and know that Dominic¡¯s hack. He didn¡¯t tell me anything about this. I know he usually doesn¡¯tmunicate with me, but didn¡¯t think I would find him here until evening. Not having him around for a few days has made me feel less awkward, so I head straight for the elevator. But just as I step out after reaching my bedroom floor, I spot Carme near Dominic¡¯s bedroom door, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed. She¡¯s the want to ask. I simply don¡¯t care about her. Just after I walk past her, she scoffs and says, ¡°How rude! Is this bow you treat guests?¡± I stop at my bedroom door, unlocking it without giving her a second of my attention. ¡°Always respond when I¡¯m talking to you, bitch!¡± I clutch my purse, trying to keep myself together. Where the hell is Dominic so he can get her away from me? As soon as Funlock the door and step inside, she pushes the door wider before I can close it, and that pushes me to the floor. ¡°That¡¯s what you fucking get for ignoring me.¡± She sneers as she walks in. I don¡¯t know how much more of this I can take, but I¡¯m almost at my limits. Even my body temperature¡¯s rising. Before I get off the floor, Dominic shows up and stands right in the doorway, looking down at me with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s going on here he asks. ¡°She fell. I¡¯m not surprised that she¡¯s clumsy as hell,¡± she nonchntly says. ¡°Carme pushed me, I finally say in response to his question. ¡°Are you listening to yourself?¡± She shakes her head at me. I¡¯m hoping Dominic will say something, but he just stands beside Carme while still watching me. I don¡¯t even know why I expected anything from him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not even disappointed. After I get mirror. off the floor, I head over to my dressing mirror and take off my earrings, looking at both of them through the ¡°Both of you, please leave my room.¡± She bursts intoughter. ¡°Stop thinking you¡¯re in charge here or something, bitch!¡± ¡°Listen here, make that thest time you say that word here,¡± Dominic warns Carme, his tone firm. ¡°I don¡¯t want the staff hearing that ¡°Well, I just couldn¡¯t help it. She shrugs and walks toward me. ¡°Look at her acting all high and mighty. You think you¡¯re the best or something just because everyone seems to love you? You¡¯re absolutely nothing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. He warns her again. She huffs, then spots my pink bear on the bed and reaches for it I remember this shit from that clip that circted online. Why the hell do you still have it? Just because my man put on a show by kissing you?¡± 3/4 This is more than I can take and I won¡¯t stand for anymore of thes Turning around, I approach her while trying to reach for the bear, but she raises her arm toward the ceiling ¡°Oh, no! Looks like this shit really means something to you!¡± Sheughs in my face. ¡°Give it back!¡± I grunt, my heart beginning to race even faster as feel like I¡¯m about to explode. ¡°What the hell are you goma do about it? I¡¯m clearly furious and Dominic knows what value I decided to ce on this bear, but he just stands there while shaking his head, watching the two of us fight over it. As her face twists in an ugly sneer, she hurls the bear outside my window and itnds in the backyard. It takes me a few seconds as I process what she¡¯s just done, and she has this evil look of satisfaction in her eyes, feeling victorious. Just as she¡¯s about to say something to me, my rage consumes me so much that I p her hard across the face. É« Chapter 55 Chapter 14 Chapter 55 Vanessa Right after I p Carme, the palm of my hand stings but right now, I just don¡¯t care. My eyes are zing with anger and fixed on her as she touches her cheek while facing the other side. At this moment, I have no regrets. In only a few seconds, Dominic rushes between us but faces me, clenching his jaw hard as he looks down at me. I don¡¯t even want to look at him after how far he let her go with this when he could¡¯ve said something earlier. As I try to regte my heavy and rushed breathing. I look to the side. 1 know he¡¯s fuming and has only stepped in tofort her andsh out at me because I¡¯m nothing to him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so prepared for it that it won¡¯t bother me at all when it happens. ¡°Babe,¡± he says to her while still facing me.¡± ¡°Y¨Cyeah?¡± she says, her tone a little shaky. ¡°Go outside and pick up that bear.¡± I instantly look back at him, my eyes widening a little at his instruction for her. I even hold my breath, wondering if I¡¯ve just heard him correctly. What? Why the hell should I do that?¡± ¡°Who threw it outside?¡± He looks over his shoulder. ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Then why should anyone else pick it up?¡± ¡°Because that shit doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡± ¡°But who threw it outside?¡± ¡°Me ¡°Then go outside and pick it up.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Babe, I¡¯m not going to repeat myself. Once you have it, bring it back here.¡± ¡°This is bullshit! She fucking pped me and you¡¯ll just let it go? ¡°I¡¯ll handle that, too. Now, hurry up. I¡¯ll be watching you through the window.¡± With a frustrated grunt, she storms out and ms the door.¡± Even after it¡¯s just the two of us and he looks back at me, I¡¯m still so shocked that I can¡¯t speak. It feels like he¡¯s about tosh out, but I don¡¯t care. I was certain he wouldn¡¯t give a damn in any way about what just happened and would only take Carme¡¯s side. But he stood up for me and did it because he knew the value I ced on that bear. My heart¡¯s still racing just as fast as it did when I furiously pped her, but it¡¯s no longer the only reason. I¡¯m so touched that even as his nk expression turns into a re, I¡¯m barely affected by it. Chapter 55 ¡°Thank you,¡± I finally say to him. ¡®I¡¯m not doing this for you. I¡¯m trying to respect your mother¡¯s memory.¡± Though he sounds harsh, I¡¯m more grateful than I am offended by it. ¡°Make that thest time you ever p my girlfriend.¡± His tone is low and threatening. ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t touch what¡¯s important to me, then I¡¯ll keep my hands to myself.¡± I try to sound harsh as I say it, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m deeply affected by the realization that he acknowledged the significance of the bear to me. As the seconds go by. I can already feel myself calming down. His re doesn¡¯t seem to go away, but not even that can ruin the way I feel right now While our eyes lock in a long silence, I notice his eyes soften just for a split second, then he looks away to the window. and gets even closer Though I don¡¯t move from my spot, I face his direction, staring at the view of his side profile as I gain an appreciation for him. This time, he really surprised me.. Right from where I stand, I hear Carme speak to him from outside. ¡°Why can¡¯t I just throw this crap up there through the window?¡± ¡°No, it should be in your hand when youe back inside.¡± ¨C¡°But- ¡°I said no.¡± He walks away from the window and heads out of my room. Alone, I stand by the window and look outside, my lips curving into a small smile as Ipletely calm my nerves. This makes him way less of an asshole¡ for now. In the hallway, I hear Carme whispering aggressively to Dominic, as if trying to talk her way out of what¡¯s expected of her, but it seems he¡¯s not changing his mind. It takes only a few seconds for her to barge into my room, and when she does, she hurls the bear at me. Even though it hits my face, I¡¯m not offended by it and just smirk at her. Her face twists in anger as she keeps her eyes on me, mming the door shut I hear Dominic calling out to her in the hallway, but it sounds like it¡¯s not working out. Well, that¡¯s not my problem. I sit down on the bed as I look down at the bear, d that it came back to me the way it did. Dominic It doesn¡¯t matter how many times I call out to Carme. She walks away from me faster so she can get to the elevator. I only want to talk to her about this, but she¡¯s too stubborn to listen and I fucking hate it. But enough of the attitude she¡¯s portraying right now. Without a second thought, I grab onto her wrist, then pull her along to my bedroom. het me fucking go!¡± She grunts, frantically trying to get out of my grip. I ignore her until I have her inside my bedroom, then lock the door behind me. 2/4 ||| Just as I face her so I can talk to her, she pushes me aggressively and my back hits the door. I almost lose my bnce, but manage to stand on both feet. ¡°What the hell¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I ask, towering over her. ¡°I should be asking you that question!¡± she yells, poking my chest with her finger. ¡°Keep your voice down. I don¡¯t want the staff to hear you.¡± ¡°You think I give a damn right now? How dare you humiliate me in front of that bitch?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not going to keep your voice down, I¡¯ll change my mind about having you stay here for a few days. That means I¡¯m sending you home right now.¡± I step away from her to take off my jacket and cool down, but she rushes behind me and holds onto my waist from the back. ¡°I¡I don¡¯t want to leave, she says, her voice a little low. ¡°But how could you do that to me?* Hoping to make her understand, I turn around to face her and exin all about Vanessa¡¯s mother. To my disappointment, she only scoffs. ¡°Fine, her mom died a long time ago. So what? And why must she keep something like that crappy bear?¡± Though it¡¯s clear that all my efforts were for nothing. I expected her to be a little more understanding. Shaking my head at her, I say, ¡°Did you listen to a word I just said?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard everything and I don¡¯t see the fucking point. I didn¡¯t care what that bear meant to her before I threw it out and I don¡¯t care right now.¡± ¡°Regardless of how you feel, you¡¯re never going to do that again. Why did you even do it?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She purses her lips. ¡°Because I just wanted to get on her nerves.¡± I nce at the handprint on her cheek. ¡°You obviously managed to do that. Make that thest time you ever do such a thing.¡± ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the day you¡¯d take her side.¡± She chuckles bitterly. ¡°Im just telling you to do what¡¯s right. Even if you don¡¯t care, you know that what you did to her was wrong. ¡°There was nothing wrong with what I did. I was only putting that bitch in her ce.¡± ¡°Hey, while you¡¯re here, don¡¯t ever call Vanessa that ¡®B¡® word. I already spoke to you about this. She¡¯s thedy of the house and it needs to stay that way. And about putting her in her ce, there are so many other ways you could¡¯ve done that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you when ites to her!¡± She raises her eyebrows at me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I shrug. 1 ¡°You always cheered me on to give her nothing but misery, we both did. But why do I feel like I¡¯m now alone in this?¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Dominic Putting aside what just happened in Vanessa¡¯s bedroom with Carme, Vanessa and I are currently in an awkward ce, at least on my end. That¡¯s why before I even got home, I had spoken to my babe so she could move in and stay with me in this house for a few days. I felt that being alone with Vanessa wouldn¡¯t be good for me There was that morning at the table when we had breakfast together for the first time while sitting far apart. I was still bothered by what had happened between us while on her bed. I had actually made efforts to move past it, but what made it difficult was when James showed me that sexy clip and asked if I was attracted to her. I could¡¯ve easily just said no to him, but I said nothing at all in response. That has made me hate myself a little. I thought having Carme stay here for a while would clear my mind. I could¡¯ve easily just stayed with her at her apartment, or just avoided Vanessa as much as possible since we rarely see each other while in the house. However, that¡¯s not enough. Even while I was away from Vanessa for three days, it wasn¡¯t enough. I don¡¯t want to feel this way about her. Carme was also excited toe here and stay with me. She saw it as the perfect opportunity to remind Vanessa that I¡¯m her man, which I¡¯m looking forward to. But all that drive I once had to see Vanessa miserable and in tears is really gone now. I still don¡¯t mind making one or two harsh remarks, but I just don¡¯t have it in me to be as I was before. Maybe it¡¯s because of all she¡¯s been doing for the children at the hospital, and all she¡¯s yet to do. Maybe it¡¯s also because of her own sorrow, which I witnessed andforted her. I don¡¯t know. Right now, Carme¡¯s still waiting for my response as to why I¡¯m not who I was before, and it takes me a moment toe up with something. ¡°The fact that you can¡¯t even answer me speaks volumes,¡± she says, tapping her foot with a re. ¡°Speaks volumes of what?¡± I ask, finally snapping out of it.. ¡°You¡¯ve really gone soft.¡± ¡°Bullshit.¡± Then how do you exin the sudden change?¡± ¡°Look, it¡¯s not sudden. I just have more important things going on right now, okay? I don¡¯t have time for anything I¡¯d consider less important.¡± ¡°Less important?¡± Her eyes ze with fury. ¡°Is that what you call putting that b¡ that thing in her ce! So what¡¯s next, huh? Are you going to make me apologize to her for what I did? ¡°No. Sending you outside was enough for you to learn your lesson.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never done such a thing to me before.¡± She pouts. ¡°That¡¯s because 1¨Cdidn¡¯t have to. Don¡¯t make me do that ever again, alright?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± She looks away *I¡¯ll be right back. I need to speak to Vanessa 14 58% Chapter 56 ¡°About what?¡± ¡°She¡¯s supposed to go to the orphanage today.¡± ¡°About that¡¡± She trails off, strongly shaking her head. ¡°You mentioned it earlier and now more than ever, I refuse to go with her after she pped me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you started it.¡± ¡°There you go again ¨C taking her side. Tim not taking her side. Besides, you two are supposed to act as friends and this will put you in good books with my parents. Isn¡¯t that what we want?¡± She smiles a little and wraps her arms around me. ¡°I really want your family to love me, but especially your parents.¡± ¡°And they will¡± I assure her with a kiss on the lips. ¡°Wait here- As soon as I close the bedroom door, I lean against it for a few seconds, wondering what I¡¯m getting myself into. Carme¡¯s still under the impression that we¡¯ll be getting married soon, and that¡¯s why she wants to learn to bond with children or be affectionate. I¡¯ve wanted to tell her what the truth actually is, but I haven¡¯t yet had the opportunity since I was away. I didn¡¯t want to do it over the phone. But even without my change in ns, I still want her to get to interact with the children and not to be so cold. Getting away from my bedroom door, I head over to Vanessa¡¯s and knock on it ¡°Who is it?¡± she asks from inside. ¡°Who else would it be?¡± I re like she can see me. I already know what I¡¯m here to say to her, but as soon as she opens the door, my mind goes nk for a few seconds. She¡¯s in a bathrobe and her wet hair is framing her freshly washed face. Fuck. ¡°Need something?¡± she asks, stepping away from the door with raised eyebrows. ¡°There are a few things we need to discuss.¡± I step inside and close the door behind me. ¡°First of all, Carme¡¯s staying here for a few days and I expect you to be on your best behavior. She scoffs, running her fingers through her wet hair. ¡°You¡¯re telling that to the wrong person. What¡¯s the second thing?¡± My gaze lingers on the way her hair clumps together while wet, just like that night when we were both drunk and I couldn¡¯t stop touching her, but I soon snap out of it ¡°You two are going to the orphanage together,¡± I say to her. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you two are supposed to be friends. Besides, she wants to be around children.¡± -She bursts intoughter. ¡°And you believe that?¡± ¡°What the fuck are you trying to say about her?¡± ¡°Nothing. I don¡¯t mind if she¡¯sing, but she¡¯s riding in her own car. Anything else?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t yet know that you and I will be working on a baby soon, so keep your mouth shut until I tell her.¡± ||| Chapter 56 ¡°Why would I tell her? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything to brag about I give a half smile as I face the floor. Vanessa obviously doesn¡¯t know me. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to not even bother telling her what I¡¯m capable of ¡°Just don¡¯t say anything.¡± I warn her. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Vanessa I¡¯m all ready to leave for the orphanage, and feel like heading to the elevator right away, but I need to talk to Dominic first. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s in his bedroom or not. 1 called his phone but I couldn¡¯t seem to reach him With no other choice, I knock on his bedroom door but he doesn¡¯t respond. ¡°Dominic? Are you there?¡± In only a few seconds, the door opens and I¡¯m looking right at Carme. She¡¯s already dressed up to leave. ¡°What are you doing here? Trying to o get my man¡¯s attention? It¡¯s not going to work. Just go.¡± She sneers at me Holding my head high, I say, ¡°I see you¡¯ve lost my handprint on your cheek.¡± She scowls. ¡°You fur-¡± ¡°Nope, not in my house. Dominic warned you? ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asks, finallying to the door and standing behind her. ¡°Hey, I need to talk to you before I leave, I say to him. ¡°If you want to talk to my man, do it right here.¡± I ignore her and keep my eyes on him. ¡°It¡¯s about the orphanage That instantly grabs his attention and he walks past her and steps out of his bedroom. ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± She chuckles bitterly ¡°Get back inside and finish up. Can¡¯t you see this is important?¡± he says to her. ¡°Ugh!¡± She storms off, leaving the door open. ¡°What is it?¡± he asks, turning his attention to me as he leans against the wall. ¡°I know all about the children at the hospital, but is there anything you can tell me about the ones at the orphanage?¡± He chuckles and I can already see his eyes light up before he even speaks. The older ones are okay and well behaved, but the little ones are clingy and highly energetic, and those are my favorite.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯m up for it.¡± I smile with determination. ¡°What if they ask me about you?¡± ¡°Tell them I¡¯ll visit another day. I actually have some paperwork right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do just that.¡± 3/4 §º 58% Chapter 36 a I nod at him, telling myself to go, but I¡¯m unable to do it as our eyes lock in what feels like afortable silence. I can even feel my heart race and don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with me. ¡°Babe,¡± Carme says from inside the bedroom, breaking our eye contact. ¡°I can¡¯t find my thong. Where did you put it after you took it off?¡± I instantly roll my eyes at her attempt to get Dominic¡¯s attention I don¡¯t even wait for him to go back inside to her, because I know he will. I head to my bedroom door, feeling my heartbeat return to normal. I don¡¯t know what that was, but it didn¡¯t feel awkward. Right when I¡¯m ready to leave and I¡¯m on my way to the elevator, I hear loud heels clicking from behind me, and fast. I don¡¯t even have to look back to know that it¡¯s Carme. Before I can get close enough to the elevator, she spins me to face her by touching my shoulder. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± My tone isced with irritation. ¡°You think you won just because of that stupid bear? Dominic told me what it means and I still don¡¯t give a damn!¡± I¡¯m not even offended right now. It¡¯s because I¡¯m more surprised that he took the time to exin it to her, even though it was all for nothing. ¡°Are you done?¡± I ask, ready to turn around and leave, She twists her face in an ugly sneer, ¡°No. It¡¯s only my first day in this house and I¡¯m about to make sure you regret ever bing this family¡¯s daughter¨Cinw ¡°Last time I checked, Tm thedy of the house, not you. Watch the tone when you speak to me. Everyone here answers to me ¡°Everyone except the one person you can¡¯t have and that¡¯s my man. He¡¯ll never be yours in any way.¡± If only she knew just what has happened so far without her knowledge, and what¡¯s about to happen, she wouldn¡¯t be standing here and talking to me like this. But I respect Dominic¡¯s decision to say nothing for now.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ready to turn around and leave, I tilt my head and say, Tm already bored ying friends with you. There are other things, that are actually worth my time.¡± She scowls, getting in my face and lowering her voice. ¡°Before leave this house, I¡¯ll have you on your fucking knees and begging for mercy!¡± Holding my head upright again, I boldly stare into her eyes and say, ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try, bitch.¡± É« Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Vanessa I know Dominic gave me a heads up of what to expect at the orphanage, but it¡¯s still overwhelming. Even with that, it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle. The children are all lovely and of course, the little ones are very adorable, especially when they cling into me. 50 f far, I¡¯ve read a few books to them and they always seem to want more. As for Carme, I¡¯ve barely seen her around and each time that have, she¡¯s just standing at a distance, taking pictures. I really don¡¯t know what she¡¯s here for and I can¡¯t believe she actually convinced Dominic that she wants to be here because of the children. Is he really that blinded by her? While I¡¯m in the middle of reading another book to the children outside, I spot Carme again, taking more pictures and changing the scenery. I shouldn¡¯t even be pay attention to her. She¡¯s none of my concern, so I look back at the book and finish reading. Despite how long I¡¯ve been doing this, I¡¯m still so enthusiastic about it and at the end, I say, ¡°And they lived happily ever aftert Everyone gives a round of apuse, except the little girl in my arms. I only started holding her not too long ago. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetie?¡± I ask, my voice gentle. ¡°Is Mr Richards really not able to visit us today?¡± she asks, her voice and big eyes filled with longing. ¡°He really can¡¯t make it today.¡± I smile. I look around as I once again tell them he¡¯ll be here another day, and they all have these gloomy faces. I¡¯ve noticed just how much all these children love Dominic. He¡¯s done so much for them and he still is. He¡¯s even paying their school bills and spends time with them whenever he can. The joy he brings to them is undeniable. I hate to admit it but I¡¯m even more certain of the fact that he¡¯ll be a great father. After spending a few more minutes with them, I receive a call from my dad. I still excuse myself but it¡¯s not so easy to stay away from everyone. ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t talk for long because the children are already calling for me.¡± ¡°I can tell,¡± he says with some strain from the other end of the line. ¡°I hear the children¡¯s excitement in the background. I was just checking up on you.¡± ¡°Dad? Are you really alright? You¡¯re coughing again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Have fun with the children.¡± As he ends the call, I look down at the screen with a sigh. Had his cough really been something to worry about, he would¡¯ve told me. And with that, I return to the children, joining a different group this time. After I¡¯m done spending time with them, I head over to the kitchen and join the chefs. I don¡¯t mind cooking with them and there¡¯s a lot on the menu to be prepared. I¡¯m already so into it that I put on my apron. ¡°This menu has everything and looks so healthy,¡± I say to the main chef, impressed. ? ¡°It is, she replies. ¡°Mr Richards always makes sure everyone here is well fed.¡± It¡¯s not just the chefs who speak so highly of Dominic, even the gardeners say the same thing about just how much he cares for the children and I believe them, because I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. Once it¡¯s time to serve the food, the children begin to line up. At the same time, Carme struts in while striking a pose for her phone, her heels clicking loudly. I look over at the other chefs and they try to mind their own business, because ording to everyone here, she¡¯s my friend. To be honest, I¡¯m actually embarrassed that this is how she¡¯s conducting herself. I can¡¯t even tell her to stop because she¡¯s too far away. Also, I know that even talking to her will be futile. While the children are served their food by us, Carmees right to the front and stands next to me since I¡¯m right at the end. She even takes pictures of what we¡¯re serving. ¡°You better stop embarrassing yourself, I whisper to her with a fake smile. ¡°No,¡± she whispers, fake smiling back at me. Just then, afittle boy named Billy, who¡¯s not even lined up yet, smiles as he nudges her by pulling on her dress, and she instantly shoves him to the floor with no hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she says, twisting her face in disgust. Timmediately abandon my post and rush to pick up Billy, who looks up at Carme with fear. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright,¡± I assure him, gently touching his hair. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± He shakes his head as he wipes his tears while getting up Fuming even more, I look over at her and she seems to have no regrets about what she just did, even when the others are looking at her in disbelief. I quietly speak to him and it turns out he was just curious about seeing the pictures Carme has been taking since he rarely gets to see that. After calming him down, I approach Carme, who¡¯s just shamelessly been standing in the same spot and shooting res at everyone watching her. As I hold onto her wrist and pull her along with me outside, she tries to resist, but I don¡¯t let go until she follows me. Once we¡¯re outside and far from the building, I let her go and even have the urge to shove her to the ground, but I restrain myself and only speak instead. ¡°Why would you do such a horrible thing to an innocent child?¡± ¡°What did you expect? That little bastard touched mel¡± ¡°His name¡¯s Billy.¡± Like I care what his name is.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you hurt him like that. What are you even here for? At this point, you should get lost¡± She sneers, ¡°And who are you to decide? Besides, that¡¯s what the bastard gets for putting his filthy hands on me and I¡¯ll do it again if¡ 28Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ||| O buddents, de somn and wily am a fe ue¡¯s los te wij de blev heltind no sit and the dumbbes soling and telling Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Vanessa Looking behind me seems to be for nothing as I only spot a man in his work suit and cap dragging the trash bag. But even with that, I look all around again, wondering what made Carme run off like that when she seemed shocked. I guess I must have missed it. While I think about what it possibly could¡¯ve been, I tilt my head with wonder. It takes me a moment to go back inside, and that¡¯s when the man dragging the trash speaks to me. ¡°Vanessa?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. I instantly narrow my eyes, processing what I just heard. How dare he address me informally when I don¡¯t even know who he is? I¡¯m Mrs Richards to everyone here. Ready to give him a piece of my mind, I make my way over to him while he continues to drag the trash. He also seems to being straight to me. Just as I get close enough, he takes off his cap and I can¡¯t believe my eyes. I even stop in my tracks. I¡¯m not just looking at an old friend of mine, but my high school boyfriend. He looks so thin and older than he should. His hair also seems to be falling out. ¡°Patrick Kentworth?¡± I say to him, my eyes wide in shock. I even struggle to close my mouth. This is nothing to brag about, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re one of the few people who can still tell that it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s really you.¡± I¡¯m unable to hide just how unexpected this is for me as I look at him from head to toe. ¡°It is. You don¡¯t have to say much. I know exactly what you¡¯re trying to say. I can tell by the way you¡¯re looking at me.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to look at you like I was judging you or anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s been so long. I see you¡¯re doing so well for yourself and now you¡¯re married to the person who runs this ce.¡± He tries to smile and have small talk with me, but I¡¯m not buying it. He was wealthy back then and I need to know what happened. ¡°Can we talk?¡± I scan him from head to toe again, wondering why he¡¯s in such a state.. ¡°Of course. I was just about to ask, but considering how busy you must be as Mrs Richards ¡°Don¡¯t worry al worry about it.¡± I assure him. We sit down together on a bench and he sighs deeply, giving me a painful smile with his yellow stained teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to start,¡± he says. ¡°I know I¡¯m the one who left you and I regret it now. When I did, I was actually already interested in someone else. She was from another town, guess I fell for her because of how wild she was. We dated for a few years and I even married her.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re married?¡± ¡°I was. She ruined me not long after we got married and fabricated lies. Then came the painful divorce and I lost everything. I¡¯ve been struggling to get by ever since, and the fact that I spotted you just as I was arriving here is crazy¡± I¡¯m so sorry about what happened to you.¡± My voice is gentle. ¡°I want you to know that I never held a grudge after you left me the way you did.¡± Chapter 58 He sighs. Thank you. I really needed to hear that. Isn¡¯t it funny how life works? I was living the life that I thought I wanted, but it turned out to be a nightmare. I married the devil. There are people in this world who are just pure evil and I lived that. reality.¡± ¡°Tell me about it,¡± I nod, thinking about what Carme just did to little Billy ¡°You know what? Talking to you like this has really made me have a sense of peace when ites to you. I also believe things change in life. But for me, one thing has stayed the same for years. I still n to make her pay for everything she did to me and when the time is right, I will.¡± Before I can speak, car tyres screech from somewhere and I look around but can¡¯t see anything, so I focus on Patrick again. ¡°Do you know where to find her?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes, and she knows I¡¯m looking for her. I found her not too long ago. You know what? I shouldn¡¯t bore you with my sob story. ¡°Not at all. Hey, did you go to college?¡± ¡°I did. I¡¯m an ountant by profession.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to sound offensive, but- ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to ask. I justnded this job a few days ago. I can¡¯t seem to work in anypany for long because of my drinking problem. I take out my frustrations on alcohol.¡± I see. You know what? Give me a call whenever you can and then we¡¯ll talk.¡± I take his phone and type in my number for him. He receives his phone with a painful smile. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m so embarrassed right now.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be. I chuckle. Quickly, my bodyguardse rushing over, their bodynguage defensive, ¡°You there, step away from Mrs Richards! Ma¡¯am, are you alright?¡± Patrick is already so threatened that he gets up and steps away from me. ¡°It¡¯s alright. He¡¯s an old friend of mine.¡± As soon as I assure them, they y seem a little more rxed. ¡°We thought you were in danger.¡± ¡°Not at ¡°It was pleasant and embarrassing to meet you again,¡± Richard says with his head low. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. And don¡¯t forget to call me.¡± ¡°I will As he walks away and continues to drag the trash bag, I can¡¯t help but feel pity for him. His ex¨Cwife must¡¯ve hurt him so badly for him to want revenge this much. He was never the type for such things. I guess his experience changed him. While I walk back inside, I look around at my bodyguards, thinking about the children¡¯s safety. 2/3 ÍÅ Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Dominic While looking in the mirror, I fumble with my necktie and it¡¯s frustrating me even more because I¡¯m running out of time. I know my father will be calling me once again, demanding that I hurry for the emergency meeting this evening As I finally get it right, I tilt my head to the side, ncing at Carme through the mirror. She¡¯s all curled up on my bed. Ever since she returned from the orphanage, she hasn¡¯t stopped crying, feeling awful about identally hurting little Billy. I didn¡¯t expect her to be perfect. That¡¯s why I understood her and made sure to clear things up. Finally done with my necktie, I quickly get what I need so I can bead outside. But before I leave. I head over to her with a sigh. ¡°Babe, you need to stop ming yourself.¡± She sniffles as she sits up, wiping her tears with more tissues. ¡°I just can¡¯t help i it. You should¡¯ve seen the way Billy looked at me, like I was a monster. He was so scared of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like you said. You were caught of guard, so you flinched and ended up hurting him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not mad at me?¡± She pouts. ¡°Of course not.¡± I smile. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this when I return. I love y She smiles back. ¡°I love you too, babe.¡± you. After a quick kiss, I head out of the bedroom, my phone already ringing again and I know it¡¯s my father. ¡°Hello?¡± I say to him. ¡°Where are you?¡± I¡¯m already on my way.¡± ¡°Hurry up or I¡¯m leaving without you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± I hurry even more, not wanting him to go without me. I¡¯m now part of the team. Just as I step outside, Vanessa¡¯s car pulls up. I want to know all about her time at the orphanage with the children, but that¡¯ll have to waiL As soon as she steps out of the car, I look over at her and say, ¡°I¡¯m very busy now, so tell me about it when Ie back ¡°Oh, okay.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She slumps her shoulders and lightly shakes her head. She actually seems disappointed, like she was looking forward to telling me about it right away. As soon as I faster my seatbelt, I turn on myptop, trying to get up to speed with what¡¯s going on and at the same time, I n to keep texting my father to update him on where I am. Vanessa 1/3 Chapter 59 I¡¯m a little disappointed that I didn¡¯t get the chance to talk to Dominic right away because he was in a rush. Who knows when he¡¯ll be back and what that was about? No matter how long it takes, I have to tell him about what Carme did. I¡¯m just hoping he¡¯ll actually believe me. The best p?rl is that the other people at the orphanage will also youch for me. That¡¯ll definitely get rid of any doubts he¡¯ll have just by depending on what I say. After this, I hope Carme never goes back there. Who knows what she¡¯ll do next time? I¡¯ve seen just how heartless she can be. I¡¯m so frustrated about not being able to tell him right away that I huff as I step out of the elevator. I even fumble with my keys and grunt with irritation. It¡¯s never taken me this long to unlock my bedroom door. Just as I¡¯m about to close my bedroom door after unlocking it, I feel an external force from the other side, so I open the door and I see Carme. Not only am I surprised that she¡¯s here, but it¡¯s also the puffy and teary eyes along with tissues in her hand that catch me off guard. Why the hell is she crying? ¡°What do I want?¡± I ask, narrowing my eyes at the state she¡¯s in. It just doesn¡¯t feel right I¡¯m d you¡¯re back,¡± she says, her voice emotional as she steps inside my bedroom without my permission. I¡¯m too stunned to even stop her. I turn around to face her and notice her hunched back while she continues to sob. Then, she turns to face me while still facing the floor. ¡°Ever since I came back from the orphanage, I¡¯ve been feeling awful, she says. ¡°That¡¯s why I told Dominic about how I hurt that little boy when I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t want Billy to see me as a monster.¡± I¡¯m actually in disbelief at how she¡¯s acting right now, and it makes me shake my head at her. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I ask, not moved by her words and state. ¡°Do you know what Dominic said after I told him what happened? He said that I¡¯ll get better next time and he understands that it was an ident. That¡¯s why¡¡± She sniffles, straightens up, drops the tissues right on the floor and raises her eyebrows at me as she pokes out her hip. There¡¯s nothing you can fucking do about it. Her voice tone changes to the regr mean tone I¡¯m used to. I scoff. ¡°I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t believe you for one second. That was horrible acting ¡°Bitch, it doesn¡¯t matter. I know you were nning on telling Dominic, but no matter what you say, he won¡¯t believe you at all. Do you know why? It¡¯s because he already believes me. He even called the orphanage and apologized on my behalf. That¡¯s why there¡¯s nothing you can say to him that¡¯ll change his mind I can¡¯t help but clench my fists at how she made this work in her favor. It actually makes my blood boil. ¡°How could you act this way despite knowing what you did back there?¡± I ask, trying to keep myselfposed, your head. She sneers. ¡°Isn¡¯t it yet obvious that I don¡¯t give a fuck? Let that sink into you ¡°I don¡¯t doubt the fact that you¡¯re crazy. That exins why you just took off your heels and ran off¡± She turns serious and points at me. ¡°You better mind your own Business when ites to that. Just know that whatever you nned to say to my man, shove it up your ass. You might¡¯ve won the previous round when I was forced to pick up stupid bear, but I definitely won this round. She cackles, heading to the door while humming mockingly. Despite the frustrations I feel even after she¡¯s gone, I need to find a way to tell Dominic. But at this point, just telling him 2/3 3/3 Chapter 59 what happened won¡¯t be enough. I need evidence. No matter what it takes, I¡¯ll make things right. It¡¯s 9 in the morning and I learn from one of the butlers that Dominic¡¯s not yet back. I wonder what¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t even want to text him or call and ask. He¡¯ll just say it¡¯s none of my business. With breakfast served at the table, I sit on the far end while Carme sits on the other side. I don¡¯t even bother looking in her direction. I know we¡¯re supposed to act like friends, but to hell with that. I¡¯m certain that no one working here actually believes it. I had the option to have my breakfast in my bedroom, but this is my house, not hers. She res at me a few times, but there¡¯s nothing she can say to me right now in the presence of the maids and butlers on standby. ¡°Do you guys have to be here?¡± she says to them in annoyance. Co to another room or something. It¡¯s difficult to enjoy my breakfast like this. Geez! ¡°Everyone, stay right where you are,¡± I step in, my tone authoritative. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am, they all say in unison.. She res at me again and I just narrow my eyes. It I¡¯m the one in charge here. While I look away from her and have my meal, I can¡¯t stop thinking about what I can do to convince Dominic of what the actual truth is. I finally think of something and hope it¡¯ll work out perfectly when I decide to do it. Now that I¡¯ve had enough breakfast, it¡¯s time to leave. I don¡¯t want to be in close proximity with her for too long. But just before I get up, my phone rings and I giggle at the caller ID. It¡¯s Mia, my best friend. I¡¯ve been wanting to talk to her/ since yesterday. ¡°Wow! Your phone¡¯s finally back on. Why was it off for so long?¡± say to Mia, ncing at Carme as she pours herself some hot tea. ¡°I just had so much to do with moving and all!¡± she says from the other end of the line. 1 finally get up and begin heading out of the dining room, having to walk in Carme¡¯s direction so I can leave. ¡°Guess who I ran into yesterday at the orphanage** ¡°Who?¡± Mia sounds eager to know. ¡°Patrick Kentworth!¡± Suddenly, Carme spits out her hot tea and her mug slips from her hand, instantly burning her. É« Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Vanessa As the hotel tea burns Carme, she attempts to scramble to her feet while screaming in agony but doesn¡¯t even manage to get out of her chair. Instead, it falls backwards and she falls along with it, the staff instantly rushing to her. I¡¯m so taken by surprise that I¡¯m unable to focus on Mia until she speaks. ¡°Vanessa? What¡¯s going on there?¡± ¡®Til call you back,¡± I say to her, quickly ending the call Just as the others try to help Carme, she aggressively pushes them away and yells, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! All of you stay away from me! ¡°Calm down. They¡¯re just trying to help, I step in She shoots me a re while trying to deal with the burning sensation. ¡°If it¡¯s you, just mind your own business because you did this to me! ¡°What? Me?¡± My jaw drops. ¡°Yes, you did this on purpose!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be serious right now. I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡°I fucking hate this right now!¡± She tries to get off the floor, her breaths quick and short. Once again, they try to help her but she pushes everyone away ¡°Just bring me some cold water from the fucking table!¡± At this point, I don¡¯t even want to deal with her madness, so I call Mia back. ¡°Hey, what was that about?¡± she asks with curiosity. ¡°Nothing to worry about. It was just someone who¡¯s staying over. Now, as I was saying, I met Patrick Kentworth yesterday. You won¡¯t believe what he told me.¡± As I start walking out, I notice Carme trying to get up while elongating her neck in my direction. What the hell is going on with her? I might¡¯ve felt bad for her but on second thought, she deserved it. I wonder how she was so careless. And what part did I have to y in this when she said it was my fault? At this point, I¡¯m certain she¡¯s crazy. That¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t pay her any attention. After my call with Mia is cut short because she has something important to take care of get myself ready to work on the business ideas I came up with after being inspired at the women¡¯s conference. I make rough drafts on some papers, then look up a few possible business directions online and when I look at the time, it¡¯s already two hours. While I¡¯m in the living room, one of the butlers tells me that Carme¡¯s been in her bedroom ever since she got burned and she keeps screaming at everyone who attends to her. As I hold up one of the documents I printed out, Dominic finally returns home and he actually looks exhausted. 1/5 ¡°Hey,¡± I say to him but instantly press my lips together. Since when did I sound so enthusiastic when talking to him first? He seems so at ease that I¡¯m assuming he doesn¡¯t yet know what happened with Carme. He doesn¡¯t even go upstairs right away but drops himself on the other couch, looking at the ceiling. He then sighs heavily as he loosens his necktie. I¡¯ve never seen him like this aftering back from work and I actually get a little concerned. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Lask. ¡°Not yet. What¡¯s that?¡± He looks down at the documents. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just something I¡¯m trying to work on regarding the business ideas I have.¡± ¡°And what do you know about that stuff?¡± He tilts his head. ¡°Well, I¡¯m trying to learn.¡± ¡°Give me that.¡± He holds out his hand. As soon as I hand him the documents, he goes through all of them quickly while shaking his head. ¡°Where did you get this information? It¡¯s all wrong¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Of course you¡¯d say that. My mother¨Cinw says you¡¯re good at this stuff. ¡°Why do you think I just said it¡¯s all wrong? Put this aside for now because it¡¯s not even what you should be focusing tell you exactly what you need but that¡¯ll beter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really going to help me?¡± I ask, pleasantly surprised. ¡°As long as it makes me look good, yes.¡± ¡°Of course. I should ve seen thating ¡°Where¡¯s Carme?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not her babysitter. ¡°Why the hell did I even ask? Forget I did. Now, tell me about your time at the orphanage.¡± ??? As soon as he asks, 1 begin exining to him all the beautiful things that happened. Despite his expression when he first walked in, his face brightens up with each description I give of the children and how they couldn¡¯t stop asking about him. ¡°Wow, I really need to go there soon.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Anything else?¡± It takes me a moment as I think about how Carme got to Domenic first and fabricated a story about what happened with Billy. Though I don¡¯t yet have proof, I attempt to talk to him about it ¡°Billy was-¡± I know about that part. No need to tell me. I even sorted it out.¡± I sigh deeply, thinking about the moment I¡¯ll actually expose her lies. My words won¡¯t be enough. ¡°Did you take any pictures?¡± he asks, grabbing my attention again. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± 2/5 ¡°Show me.¡± He sounds extremely enthusiastic and even sits up more. Dominic I hate to admit this to myself, but I expected nothing less from Vanessa when ites to her love for the children. The way they all behave when she¡¯s around tells no lies. I see their happiness in all these pictures and clips she took using her phone. ¡°By the way,¡± she says, ¡°there was this one boy who wouldn¡¯t stop crying and I had to show him your pictures just so he¡¯d calm down.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, you should really visit them soon.¡± I¡¯m so busytely, but I definitely will. Speaking of children. I trail off, hoping she gets where I¡¯m going with this. She clears her throat and looks away as she says, ¡°I know. Not ye I nod, understanding what she¡¯s trying to say, ¡°You better tell me as soon as it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Just as I¡¯m about to hand her back her phone so I can freshen up and spend time with my babe, Vanessa receives a call from Mia and I give her the phone faster. As she starts talking to Mia, I rise to my feet and I¡¯m about to head to the elevator but pause when she mentions a guy named Patrick. She met with a guy while at the orphanage? What? Her ex¨Cboyfriend? I don¡¯t know how to exin it, but hearing all this actually gets me more curious and a little upset. I don¡¯t want to look like I¡¯m eavesdropping, so I head to the elevator but very slowly. To my disappointment, I don¡¯t even hear much more as she heads in the other direction while still talking to Mia. Shit. Why am I so curious! Even while I¡¯m in the elevator, I¡¯m bothered by what Vanessa said but I tell myself to stop thinking about it and only focus on spending time with my babe. There was too much going on at work that I needed a clear and focused mind. That¡¯s why when my phone shut down, I didn¡¯t bother charging it. Since she¡¯s here, I also feel like this is the perfect opportunity to tell her the truth. The sooner the better. The moment I walk into her bedroom, I find her curled up while she¡¯s in a loose ck dress. To gently wake her up, I kiss her forehead but as soon as I ce my hand on her thigh, she screams with wide eyes and pushes me away. Though I almost lose my bnce, I regain my footing, shocked by her reaction.. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± I say to her. ¡°Babe, it¡¯s just you. Ugh! I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to do that. It just hurts a lot.¡± ¡°What hurts?¡± got burned two hours ago while having breakfast.¡± She lifts her dress and shows me her thighs. ¡°What happened?¡± I get closer and sit beside her, hating how this happened while I was away. ¡°It¡¯s all because of your fucking wife.¡± ¡°What? She did this to you? Tell me what happened.¡± I clench my fists, ready tosh out and Vanessa ¡°Well, she was talking on the phone¡¡± ¡°And then what happened?¡± ¡°And then I got burned.¡± ¡°What?¡± I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If that¡¯s what happened, how is Vanessa the one to me for this?¡± ¡°Look, it just happened that way, okay?¡± ¡°Did she pour the tea on you?¡± ¡°No, she was walking away.¡± ¡°Then how is she at fault?¡± ¡°Why are you taking her side? You know what? Forget I told you any of this. I¡¯ll be fine anyw ¡°But how did you get burned? That¡¯s what I want to know.¡± ¡°My mug slipped, okay?¡± ¡°So then, it wasn¡¯t Vanessa¡¯s fault?¡± ¡°Can we talk about something else?¡± ¡°Babe?¡± I shake my head, not wanting to let it go. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. She reaches for my hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to call you sincest night. Tell me about the emergency meeting and all that happened.¡± I sigh, giving it a rest. ¡°I was so busy. There was a lot to do.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. While I exin to her bits of information, I find myself thinking about how much work I had to do and how my father actually made sure that everyone reported to me. During that moment, I felt even more motivated to give him his grandchildren. Even the board members who were present seemed to be in support of my decisions. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t mess. this up ¡°Babe, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you about and it can¡¯t wait,¡± I say to her, firmly holding both of her hands. I prefer telling her now as asks. ¡°My ns to divorce Vanessa have changed.¡± Really?¡± Her face beams with excitement. ¡°Will you be divorcing her much sooner?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s actually the opposite. She¡¯ll be my wife for a much longer period of time as I need to start a family with her.¡± 4/5 Chapter 61 hapter 61 Dominic As soon as I break the news to Carme, she pulls her hand away, her face twisting in an ugly sneer. ¡°Did I hear that right?¡± she asks. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious with what you just said to me? ¡°Calm down and listen t-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down! You¡¯re seriously going to fuck her? And what about us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re getting the wrong idea. I¡¯m only doing this for the sake of thepany. That moment will mean nothing at all.¡± Even as I assure her of all this, there¡¯s a part of me that doesn¡¯t seem convinced of everythinging out of my mouth. ¡°How could you do this to me? Do you mean to tell me I¡¯ve been patient for nothing As she goes on a rant about how long she¡¯s been waiting, I rub my temples, trying to get her to lower her voice but that does nothing until she finally gives it a rest. ¡°Are y ¡°Are you done?¡± I ask.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°No, I¡¯m not yet done. What do you think? Am I supposed to be smiling right now, knowing that you¡¯ll be fucking that bitch? This is all her fault. You know what? I¡¯ll make sure I put her in a ce for this As she attempts to get out of bed with her burns, I hold onto her hand and stop her. ¡°Enough,¡± I say to her. ¡°Who told you that Vanessa¡¯s behind all this.? I am. It was my decision and I told her about it. I already told you what thepany means for me and this is what it¡¯s going to take for my father to finally let me ta ¡°But there are other ways to get her pregnant. Why not go to the hospital or something?¡± ¡°And what happens if people find out? Have you thought about that?¡± take over.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t stand the idea of you being in bed with her. How do you think it makes me feel? No, this won¡¯t happen. I¡¯ll make sure she loses her eyesight or something before I let her have you in bed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt Vanessa My voice is a little threatening. ¡°Now you¡¯re being protective of her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one my parents approved of, and until I have everything I need, I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to her. Nothing is going to stand in the way of my goal to take over thepany¡± She scoffs as she points at herself. ¡°Not even me?¡± ¡°Not even you. The room falls silent for about a minute, but suddenly, she hurls a pillow across the room. ¡°Fuck!¡± She grunts, ¡°Now that we¡¯re not getting married any time soon and starting our own family, I clearly went to that damn orphanage for nothing!¡± While I get that she¡¯s upset, and she has every right to be, her words catch me by surprise and I find them upsetting. ¡°Did you just say you went to the damn orphanage for nothing?¡± I ask, my heart racing faster. 1/3 ||| Shapter 61 ¡°Of course! Why else do you think I went there! Just to have some fun? Well, let me tell you something, it definitely wasn¡¯t fun being around all those kids and I regret wasting my precious time because I hated every second!¡± As she goes on a long rant and mentions the orphanage over and over again, it raises so many questions for me. After she gets it off her chest, it takes me a moment to say what¡¯s on my mind and when I do, I firmly shake finally speak. my head as I ¡°I was hoping to get you to understand what¡¯s going on with thepany but you know what? I¡¯ve just learned something new and I¡¯m extremely disappointed right now. I get off the bed so I can leave, but she grabs onto my wrist. ¡°Babe, please don¡¯t go. I¡ I didn¡¯t mean any of it ¡°You think I believe that right now?¡± I pull my wrist away without looking back, heading straight for the door. With the burning sensation, she¡¯s a little slow and that gives me the opportunity to get away from her and leave her bedroom. I head straight to my bedroom, m the door and lock it, then set on my couch with a deep exhale. Even as I hear her banging on my door, I don¡¯t bother to open it. How could she openly admit to hating her time at the orphanage and disrespecting the children, then iming she didn¡¯t mean it? After it settles down, I assume she¡¯s gone back to her bedroom, but she starts banging on another door and I know right away she¡¯s standing at Vanessa¡¯s door. Why is she trying to make a scene right now? I¡¯d stop this, but I don¡¯t want to see her face at the moment. Since Vanessa¡¯s still downstairs, Carme gets no response from her, and that just makes her return to my door and beg for me to open up. I really don¡¯t want to deal with her right now. Thest time I was this upset with her was when she told me she didn¡¯t give a damn about little Jimmy, but this is different because this time, I really feel like I¡¯m at my limits. After she finally ms her bedroom door, I close my eyes, wanting to hear from Vanessa. In any other situation, I wouldn¡¯t even do what I¡¯m about to do, but I need to find out, so I wait a few minutes before heading out I can only hope Carme doesn¡¯t follow me. Even if she does, I¡¯m talking to Vanessa in private. Vanessa Since Sophie¡¯sunch ising up, along with the cologne Dominic modeled for, I¡¯ve had a few outfits in mind. Now that my long call with Mia hase to an end, I should go upstairs and try to figure out the final looks I want for both events. As I walk back into the living room, I spot the papers on the table and smile a little at how Dominic offered to guide me. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s doing it for selfish reasons. I¡¯m d he¡¯s going to get me on the right¨Ctrack because I really want to work on these business ideas. Slowly, I make my way to the elevator, thinking about his reminder and it makes me nervous knowing that in a few days, it¡¯ll be time for us to do it. Now that I think about it, why didn¡¯t I just use that moment to give him a heads up? Because now I¡¯ll have to tell him again and can¡¯t even imagine myself doing it. While it feels like I¡¯ve moved past what happened between us that night when I was drunk, especially because he¡¯s been away for a while, I have to admit that I¡¯m still curious about what we talked about. We had to have talked about something. I don¡¯t think we just got straight into it. ||| 16:30 Fri, Jul 5 GO Chapter 61 As soon as the elevator opens, I feel a little flustered at the sudden sight of him and even hesitate to get in. However, my focus shifts when I notice his gloomy expression. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Once again, I can¡¯t seem to stop myself from showing my concern. Tm fine. What makes you think something¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I know what your face looks like when you¡¯re troubled.¡± He sighs. ¡°Fine. There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± He steps 57%# s out of the elevator, leading me back to the living room. He looks so serious and sad that I¡¯m even more curious. were at the orphanage at the same time as Carme,¡± he says. ¡°Obviously.¡± ¡°Tell me what she was like.¡± I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°What suddenly changed your mind? I thought she told you everything. Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll believe anything 1-¡± ¡°Just tell me what she was like. He actually sounds a little pissed. There¡¯s something I¡¯m trying to find out and I want to hear it from you first. And don¡¯t lie to me, because I¡¯ll verify whatever you¡¯re going to tell me.¡± I lean back in my seat, d the opportunity has presented itself. For the sake of those children. I hope he believes me. É« SEND GIFT ||| Chapter 62 COMMENT Chapter 62 Vanessa It¡¯s been over six hours since Dominic left and he hasn¡¯t yet returned home. Now, it¡¯s already 7 in the evening- After I told him what happened at the orphanage, he immediately stormed out of the house without saying a word to me and drove off by himself. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been up to since then, but it felt like lie believed me. I don¡¯t want to get my hopes up, but it felt that way. There was a look in his eyes I had never seen before. And since he left, I haven¡¯t run into Carme. It¡¯s probably because for the most part, I¡¯ve been in my own bedroom, keeping myself busy on myptop. Just as I step out of the shower, I hear a car outside and my first thought is that Dominic¡¯s back. But the moment I look outside the window, my eyes widen at the car that has just pulled up. My mother¨Cinw¡¯s here. I¡¯m actually surprised she came. I was talking to her on the phone not too long ago after she said she couldn¡¯t reach Dominic and I couldn¡¯t either. I didn¡¯t know she was already on her way here. And I¡¯ve just realized she doesn¡¯t know that Carme¡¯s staying here for now, Well, so what if she finds out? Dominic¡¯s the only one to me for this. Didn¡¯t he think of the possibility that his parents or siblings woulde over and see her? I Whatever the case is, I have to go downstairs and wee her. As I head to the elevator, I remind myself that my mother¨Cinw won¡¯t even see Carme¡¯s since she¡¯s in her bedroom. But the moment the elevator opens, my jaw drops as I look at the scene in the living room. My mother¨Cinw is ring at Carme, who¡¯s standing just a few feet away with her head low as she¡¯s being questioned. This isn¡¯t what I expected. Why¡¯s Carme even down here in the first ce? Now I¡¯ll have toe up with a believable exnation as to why she¡¯s here ¡°I asked you a question. What are you doing here?¡± My mother¨Cinw asks Carme, her tone harsh. ¡°Vanessa invited me, Carme replies, forcing a smile as she raises her head. ¡°And you shamelessly epted the invitation?¡± She spots me and instantly calls out to me. ¡°There you are. Her voice is less harsh, but she still maintains her re.. ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t know you wereing over,¡± I nervously say to her as I join the two of them and Carme scowls at me. ¡°I had a little time to spare and thought I¡¯de over, and this is what I find?¡± she asks, pointing at Carme. Forcing another smile, Carme says. ¡°Mother-¡± ¡°Hold it right there. What right do you have to address me in such a manner? Make it thest time you ever do that. I better not find you the next time Ie here. Now get out of my sight Carme awkwardly nods, facing the direction of the elevator. ¡°Excuse me.¡± In silence, my mother¨Cinw res at her and only pays attention to me once the elevator doors close. Vanessa, why are you allowing this woman to be in this house, right where your husband is? Why would you even bring her into your home, knowing the history that they share?¡± ¡°But mother- 1/3 Chapter 62 ¡®I don¡¯t want to hear it. She waves her finger dismissively. ¡°How could you be so careless? The one thing that¡¯s never made sense to me is your friendship, but I don¡¯t want her in this house As she goes on to list down all the reasons she doesn¡¯t like Carme and how irresponsible it is of me to have her in my home, I hang my head low, wishing I could tell her the actual truth. And I can tell just how upset she is by all this. She¡¯s never used this harsh tone with me before. ¡°Anyway, I think I¡¯ve said enough,¡± she says, taking a deep breath to calm down. Im sorry, my dear. I didn¡¯t mean to raise my voice at you, but I meant everything I just said about her¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I smile at her. ¡°I was talking to your father on my way here. Is he alright?¡± she asks, changing the topic. ¡°Yes, he is. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I must¡¯ve been thinking too much. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°My father¡¯s just pretty stressed out with all the work.¡± ¡°I guess that exins it. Now, where could my son be since we¡¯re both unable to reach him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s with Frank or something ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll see him some other time. He¡¯s the other one I have to talk to.¡± Just by the way she res at the floor, I know she¡¯s talking about Carme. ¡°Won¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡± I ask. She chuckles. ¡°I have some important things to take care of. I¡¯ll see you at my daughter¡¯s .¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After she leaves, I head up to my bedroom but before I can even open the door, Carme speaks from behind me. ¡°Hold it right there.¡± I roll my eyes as I turn to face her. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t give her even a second of my time, but I¡¯m curious about what she has to say. Whatever the case is, I¡¯m able to handle myself around her. ¡°So this was your big n to drive me out of this house?¡± She sneers. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare y dumb! You called that woman toe here so she could see me.¡± ¡°That woman?¡± My eyes widen in surprise. ¡°Ugh! Call her whatever you want, I don¡¯t care right now. You know she doesn¡¯t like me so you used that to your advantage. I see what you¡¯re doing here. You want mepletely out of the way now that you¡¯re going to be fucking my man!¡± ¡°What?¡± Fm actually caught by surprise that Dominic told her. He didn¡¯t even mention it to me earlier. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because he was too focused on my description of her at the orphanage. *Even if that woman said I should leave, I¡¯m not going anywhere for as long as Dominic wants me to stay. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won just because he¡¯s going to be fucking you for a few minutes. It¡¯ll mean nothing to him!¡± ¡°The same goes for me. I cross my arms. 2/3 ||| Chapter 62 ¡°Oh, please. You think l¨Cdon¡¯t see right through your bullshit? You clearly want my man all to yourself. Is that why you started making moves with your other n this morning?¡± ¡°What are you talking about now?¡± I huff. ¡°There you go, ying dumb again. I know what you were trying to do this morning while you were on the phone, but it won¡¯t work!¡± She seems so certain of what she¡¯s talking about, but I¡¯mpletely clueless. Why am I even still here? ¡°You know what? Don¡¯t waste my time. I have some important things to take care of,¡± I say to her. I turn around to walk away, but she grabs me by the shoulder to make me face her again. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking walk away from me because I¡¯m not yet done talking Her eyes grow so wide that they look like they¡¯ll pop out. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ruin things for me and Dominic! I¡¯d rather die before I let that happen!¡± ¡°I never said he was mine.¡± ¡°The main goal of your stupid n is clearly to tear us apart but you know what? I¡¯m way ahead of you!¡± ¡°What n?¡± She twists her face in anger. ¡°Keep ying dumb all you want. I know what you¡¯re doing and I won¡¯t let you seed.¡± And with that, she storms off to her bedroom, mming the door It takes me a few seconds to open my bedroom door as my mind races with questions. What n from this morning is she talking about? Dominic It¡¯s 11:00 p.m. and I¡¯m finally on my way back home. After listening to what Vanessa had to say, I was left speechless. I couldn¡¯t wait so I rushed to the orphanage and spoke to little Billy and the staff. Their exnation of what happened matched with what Vanessa said to me. I even checked the surveince footage myself and what I saw and heard crushed me. First, it was the footage with Billy, and then the footage that captured what happened outside between Vanessa and Carme That¡¯s why even though that happened so many hours ago, I haven¡¯t had the strength to go back home. This whole time, I¡¯ve been struggling to was who Carme was and she changed the narrative of what happened. I blindly believed her and even cleared things up at the orphanage because l¡¯a never doubt her, and now I hate myself for it. The moment I return home, I head upto speak to Carme. While in the elevator, my heart¡¯s already pounding hard with rage as I¡¯ve already made a huge decision and nothing¡¯s going to change my mind. 3/3 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Dominic As soon as I¡¯m at Carme¡¯s bedroom door, I don¡¯t even have it in me to knock, so I just push it open and step inside. She¡¯s on the bed and when she sees me, she runs to me and wraps her arms around me. I guess she¡¯s doing much better but right now, I don¡¯t give a shit about that. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re back, she says. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to reach you.¡± Her arms are so tightly wrapped around my waist like everything¡¯s fine between us but right now, my blood¡¯s boiling. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what happened while you were away. Your mother was here and she was so mean to me. She ordered me. to leave this house but what she says doesn¡¯t matter as long as you¡¯re in charge. You¡¯re the only one who can decide ¡°Then go,¡± I say to her with no hesitation, clenching my fists to contain my anger. ¡°What?¡± she asks, her head shooting up. I don¡¯t ever want to look at her right now, so I keep my eyes on the wall as I pull away from her embrace by removing her arms from my waist Just as I take a step back, she tries to take a few steps forward, but I can¡¯t stand her being so close to me right now. Don¡¯t take another step closer,¡± I warn her, finally looking at her I ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you still mad about this morning? I told you I didn¡¯t mean it, so stop being like this.¡± Even right now, I can¡¯t believe how she¡¯s still so nonchnt about all this. It makes my blood boil even more. ¡°You must¡¯ve missed the part where I said you should leave this house.¡± I clench my jaw. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s a joke, right?¡± ¡°Did it sound like a joke to you?¡± She scoffs. ¡°What the hell¡¯s gotten into you?¡± It¡¯s taking everything in me not to start yelling right now. ¡°Tell me what happened at the orphanage.¡± ¡°Ugh! Why are we going over that ag-¡± ¡°I said tell me what fucking happened! She flinches, cing a hand on her chest as she narrows her eyes at me, but she can tell just how serious I am right now, so she looks away. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re making me go over this again,¡± she says ¡°I told you that I identally knocked Billy over.¡± ¡°And then what happened?¡± ¡°Heft because I felt bad.¡± Her lies make me chuckle in disbelief. 1/4 ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± she asks Poking my cheek, I take out my phone with my hands shaking in anger. I made sure to get the footage for myself. Once I scroll to it, I y the first clip for her, holding up my phone in her face. It¡¯s the one where she shoves Billy to the floor and expresses her disgust. As she watches it, she gasps and covers her mouth. ¡°Babe, I can- ¡°Shut up and let it y.¡± Once it¡¯s done, she attempts to speak, but I hold up my hand, telling her to wait. I breathe hard as I scroll to the next one. It¡¯s the moment when she was talking to Vanessa outside, bluntly telling her how she doesn¡¯t care. eyes widen so much that it looks like they might pop out. Once it¡¯s done ying, I shove my phone back in my pocket, ring at her as she attempts to gain sympathy. ¡°It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s really not what it looks like. You have to believe me!¡± ¡°Even when everyone else was against you, I always came to your defense, but they were all right. I was a fool because I was the only one who couldn¡¯t see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe whatever¡¯s in those stupid clips, she says with a frantic gaze. ¡°I just said all that in a fit of rage. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid right now? Is that what you think of me I want you out of my house.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t do this!¡± I clench my fists, certain of what I¡¯m about to say to her, ¡°I don¡¯t just want you out of this house, I want you out of ¡°What? You don¡¯t mean that. We¡we love each other!¡± She tries to touch me but I move back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you my life. hear the part where I said you shouldn¡¯t touch me? Hurry up and leave¡± I face the door and begin to storm ¡°No! I¡¯m not letting you go. She stubbornly runs to me, holds onto my hand and gets on her knees with tears streaming down her face. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m sorry.¡± OULN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Her tears don¡¯t even have any effect on me as I watch her bawl her eyes out. The more I stay in this room with her, the more I¡¯ll lose my temper and I don¡¯t want to, so I pull my hand away. ¡°We¡¯re done here, Carme.¡± ¡°You called me by name?¡± ¡°Yes, pack your things and leave my house.¡± I manage to get away from her this time but as soon as I¡¯m in the hallway, I run into Vanessa, who looks at me with concern ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± She¡¯s be very good at reading my moodtely, but before I can even respond, Carme grabs my attention when she calls out to me and rushes over. She drops to her knees again, tears still streaming down her face. You have to give me a chance. She holds onto my wrist with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me!¡± With a sigh of frustration, I say, ¡°I already told you we¡¯re done. I don¡¯t know what else you want to hear from me.¡± Though I¡¯m looking at her while she¡¯s in this state, I don¡¯t regret my decision right now, Pulling my hand away, I begin heading to my bedroom and leave her there, but I stop in my tracks when she turns her attention to Vanessa. ¡°This is all your fault!¡± she yells as she breathes hard. ¡°What?¡± Vanessa asks. I instantly turn around and head back to them. I don¡¯t want this to escte. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! You did this! Are you happy now? I¡¯m going to kill you for this!¡± Just as she swiftly raises her hand to p Vanessa, I grab her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a hand on Vanessa.¡± I warn her, then nce at Vanessa as I say, ¡°and you, go to your room or something¡± Though Vanessa usually wouldn¡¯t listen to such an instruction from me, it seems she understands the situation, so she nods and heads to her room right away. Even after she¡¯s out of sight, Carme twists her face in anger with her gaze fixed on Vanessa¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Now you¡¯re defending that bitch after she¡¯s managed toe between us?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you see that this is all your fault? You did this to yourself. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been lying to me and deceiving me. I¡¯ll tell you onest time, I want you out of here right now. If you don¡¯t pack your things and leave, I¡¯ll have someone else do it. Why couldn¡¯t you just be the person I thought you were? I¡¯ll never forgive you for this.¡± ¡°Babe?¡± She bursts into tears even more, bu more, but I¡¯m not falling for it ¡°If you¡¯re not gone before the next hour, I¡¯ll force you to go.¡± As I walk away, she desperately grabs my hand again, but I instantly pull away and she falls to the floor. Even with that, I don¡¯t look back. I¡¯m done. It¡¯s now close to 2 a.m. and Frank and I are having & few drinks at his nightclub. Unlike him. I¡¯m drinking straight from the whiskey bottle like it¡¯s in water. ¡°Dude, you really need to slow down there,¡± he says to me. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the way I feel.¡± ¡°Actually, I do. It¡¯s written all over your face. I can¡¯t believe you managed to get Carme to leave the house. I guess she didn¡¯t want the humiliation of being thrown out. But doesn¡¯t that just draw more attention to the staff?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They kind of know that you two were seeing each other. I¡¯ll be honest with you, your decision to bring her over for a few days is one of the dumbest things you¡¯ve ever done¡± ¡°Are you trying to make me feel worse? Yes. Asshole He chuckles, then turns serious. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the day you¡¯d break up with her. You were so into her.¡± É« SEND GIFT ¡°That¡¯s changed.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a little too soon for you to be sure of that. And I know how crazy she is. What if she refuses to ept this andes crawling back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not taking her back if that¡¯s what you¡¯re wondering. It doesn¡¯t matter what she does. She¡¯s gone and I¡¯m single now.¡± He bursts intoughter and chokes a little on his whiskey. ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± I ask,pletely clueless. ¡°Did you just say you¡¯re single?¡± he asks, pointing at my wedding ring. 0 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Vanessa It¡¯s already 3 in the morning and I can¡¯t seem to fall asleep. My mind keeps racing with so many thoughts and questions about how events unfolded in the past few hours. I¡¯m also thinking Dominic might note back, considering the time he left and the state in which he left. I still can¡¯t believe he broke up with Carme just like that, and what did I have to do with it for her to me me so much? All I did was tell him what happened, and what he found when verifying the information was what led to their break up. Though I¡¯m curious about how he did it, there¡¯s another part of me that tells me to just let it be for now. He might not be in the best state for me to start asking such questionsMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Whatever the case is, I hope he¡¯s okay. He did seem quite disturbed. But why do I care so much? 1 shouldn¡¯t. I haven¡¯t even yet told him about his mother¡¯s sudden visit here and what she said, but even if I haven¡¯t yet spoken to him about it, what she wanted to happen has alreadye to pass. Carme¡¯s left this house and it seems that she¡¯ll nevere back again. I never thought I¡¯d see the day he¡¯d do such a thing since he¡¯s always stood by her side, but I guess he finally colors. w her true Having him see everything on his own even made things easier for me as I was already formting a n to expose her, I wonder what she did for him to ask me how she was at the or orphanage. I guess I¡¯ll never know Dominic Frank and I had drinks until 4:00 am, and because I didn¡¯t feel like going back home. I ended up going over to his ce. It¡¯s already 10 am and I still have a strong hangover. I just want to clear my head right now but it¡¯s not that easy to do, especially because I¡¯m on the phone with my mother. She¡¯s been going over the same thing. ¡°I¡¯m so so disappointed in you, my son. How could you do that to Vinessa? Why would you let that evil woman spend time under the same roof as your wife?¡± ¡°Like I said, there¡¯s nothing going on between Carme and I. What we had is in the past. She¡¯s just friends with my wife and she¡¯s the one who invited her.¡± ¡°Even if they¡¯re friends, it¡¯s not right for you to be close to her!¡± ¡°Mom, I already told you that everything¡¯s fine. Carme left the house and she¡¯s nevering back. In fact, I want Vanessa to stay away from her.¡± ¡°Good! That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to hear. Everyone needs to stay away from that woman. She¡¯s nothing but evil.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll make sure she stays away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my son!¡± After the call, I slide the phone across the bedside table, a sigh of frustration escaping my lips. I keep thinking about what Frank said to me when Ibeled myself as a single man when I¡¯m actually married. I even look down at my wedding ring, shaking my head in disbelief. I might be married but it¡¯s just on paper. When ites to what¡¯s 1/3 O in my heart, I¡¯m single, at least that¡¯s what I tell myself. Not long after I talk to my mother, my father calls. Shit. I already have an idea of what this means. I try my best to sound like everything¡¯s alright as I pick up the call. ¡°Good morning, dad.¡± ¡°Good morning, son. Don¡¯t forget about the meeting this afternoon.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Make sure you get in touch with Mr Wells. I¡¯m leaving that task to you.¡± our side.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to get him on our ¡°Excellent! Son, you¡¯re doing great so far.¡± ¡°Thanks¡± After the call ends, I sigh deeply, thinking about how all I wanted to do was give Carme a heads up of what was toe for the sake of thepany, but it was that moment which ruined everything. Frank might have said it¡¯s too soon for me to say she¡¯s gone and nevering back, but this is what I want. I can¡¯t be with someone like her, never, Just as I think about her attitude at the orphanage, my phone starts ringing again and she¡¯s the one calling. Why did I forget to block her phone number? Maybe it¡¯s because I had too much to drink and forgot to do it. My blood begins to boil the longer I look down at the caller ID. so I decline the call and immediately block her number. I then block her from all my social media profiles and with each one that I open, I find several messages from her still begging me for a second chance, but I¡¯m done. While I¡¯d love to skip work and just rx and clear my head, the meeting this afternoon is important, so I don¡¯t even have breakfast with Frank. I have to get home. Considering how Carme threatened Vanessa, it was actually careless of me to just leave her home alone. Of course, with all the security, I didn¡¯t think anything was going to happen, but I should have been more careful. Before I even get to home, I call Vanessa and it doesn¡¯t take long for her to pick up. ¡°Hey,¡± she says and it almost sounds like she¡¯s relieved. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but I¡¯m on my way back home. Is everything okay back there?¡± ¡°Yes, why would something be wrong?¡± ¡°You know why I¡¯m asking ¡°Oh, everything¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Good And with that, I end the call, feeling a mix of emotions. Once I get home, I get inside the elevator and as soon as it gets to my floor and opens, Vanessa¡¯s standing right on the other side of the wall. She¡¯s in a robe with wet hair and despite the way that I¡¯m feeling, I always love this sight of her. 2/3 Chapter 61 She also has a s smile on her face even after she sees me. She¡¯s on the phone, talking to someone. To give her privacy, I begin making my way to my bedroom but stop in my tracks when she bursts intoughter. I ¡°Oh, Patrick, don¡¯t make meugh so hard.¡± Ãâ SEND GIFT Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Vanessa After constantly thinking about Dominic¡¯s break¨Cup, I only managed to fall asleep around 4 a.m. and now, I¡¯m paying the price for it as I feel like I didn¡¯t rest enough. It¡¯s even obvious from my eyes. But these signs of tiredness still won¡¯t get in the way because I¡¯ll use makeup to cover it all up. I can¡¯t afford to look like a mess. I¡¯m supposed to meet Sophie at 12 p.m. so I can try on the diamond nes before theyunch. I know that even if I don¡¯t give her my opinion, she¡¯ll still beunching them anyway, but actually want to do this. I was honored that she asked. Knowing her fashion sense and just how influential she is in the beauty industry, I¡¯m certain all the pieces look great. Just so I¡¯m ready in advance, I decide to take a shower but before I can even go in, I finally hear from Dominic when he calls. I feel like I¡¯m making it too obvious that I¡¯m so relieved he¡¯s finally gotten in touch with me, and even when I ask where he is, it leaves me feeling a little embarrassed. I¡¯m just d he¡¯s okay Right after my call with him, I step into the shower, the same image of him watching my bare chest shing in my mind once I¡¯m done and stand in the doorway. I wonder if that¡¯ll ever go away. But unlike before, it doesn¡¯t bother me as much. Just as I reach for another towel for my wet hair, I receive another call and it¡¯s from a number I don¡¯t recognize. My first thought is that it¡¯s Carme and it¡¯s only because Dominic subtly hinted at the situation with her. But on second thought, it can¡¯t be. I already blocked her, so with that in mind, I pick up. ¡°Hello? ¡°Good morning, Vanessa. It¡¯s Patrick,¡± he says from the other end of the line. ¡°Patrick! I was wondering when I¡¯d hear from you.¡± My lips curve into a smile. He chuckles nervously, ¡°I actually wanted to call you right away but thought I¡¯d wait. I didn¡¯t want to seem like I was in a hurry or anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you finally called.¡± ¡°I hope your husband doesn¡¯t mind that I¡¯m calling you.¡± ¡°Not all,¡± I say to him, thinking about how I¡¯m free to do whatever I want, just like Dominic is. ¡°Are you home?¡± he asks. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he with you?¡± ¡°No, but he¡¯s on his way back.¡± Then I guess I should make this quick.¡± He chuckles nervously again. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ve already told you that it¡¯s okay.¡± He sighs with relief. ¡°In that case, ever since I saw you at the orphanage, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about certain incidents from high school. They just sort of came back to me.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah? Like which ones?¡± My eyes widen in curiosity. ¡°Remember the ice cream incident by the water fountain?¡± I chuckle with embarrassment and hide my face in the towel. ¡°Oh, no, please don¡¯t bring that up.¡± 1/4 ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it. I¨Cclearly remember your face when it happened.¡± Despite yfully warning him a few times, he goes on to talk about it and while on the phone with him, I use my other hand to dry my hair with the towel after uncovering my face. Since I woke upte because of the time I fell asleep, I¡¯m having my breakfast a littlete. Though it¡¯s not yet ready, I don¡¯t want to just sit here in my bedroom. I want to take a walk around the house. While in my bathrobe, I slowly make my way through the hallway, still talking to Patrick on the phone. Unlike yesterday, he sounds more at ease, and he¡¯s actually still funny. I didn¡¯t know he still had it in him to make meugh. Since I¡¯m not in a hurry, I lean against the wall, looking right at the elevator and just then, it opens and I see Dominic. I¡¯m actually surprised that he¡¯s already here and my heart starts racing, but I try not to show it by focusing on the call. Even though I keep smiling, I ask myself why my heart is racing. It didn¡¯t happen until Dominic showed up. With a nk expression, he walks past me and heads in the other direction. I don¡¯t know what I was expecting to happen, but this is how it should be, so Ipletely focus on my phone call with Patrick, and he reminds me of something else that was so funny that I burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, Patrick, don¡¯t make meugh so hard¡± I ce my hand on my ribs, myughter causing me some pain. He giggles from the other end of the line. T¡¯m just d I made youugh, but you know it¡¯s true.¡± While still facing the other side, I realize I didn¡¯t hear Dominic open any door, I even feel like he¡¯s still behind me, so I turn around and he definitely is, but he¡¯s already walking to his bedroom door. I furrow my eyebrows at how it¡¯s taken a bit longer than usual. Maybe I¡¯m just thinking too much. ¡°You know, I¡¯d love to see you again, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d want to see me. And on top of that, you¡¯re a busy and married woman. ¡°Of course I¡¯d love to see you. That¡¯s why I gave you my number We¡¯ll definitely meet up.¡± After hearing all about Patrick¡¯s struggles during the chat I had with him at the orphanage, I feel like there¡¯s something I can do to help him. I can only hope he¡¯ll work hard and not mess up Dominic My movements are a little rough as I take off my shirt and unbuckle my belt. It¡¯s because I can still hear Vanessa in the hallway, talking to Patrick and constantly bursting intoughter, What the hell is he telling her that she¡¯sughing this hard? I¡¯ve never seen her like this before, not even with Jake or Frank And why the hell does she want to meet up with him? Though I can¡¯t stop her, I hate to admit that it¡¯s bothering me a little since this is her ex¨Cboyfriend. She should¡¯ve gone downstairs by now, but I can still hear hertghing in the hallway. It¡¯s fucking¨Catinoying. Just as I head to the bathroom, someone knocks on my door. I don¡¯t know who it is, but I wrap only a towel on my lower half, then open the door, only to see Vanessa standing there. The moment she sees the towel hiding what¡¯s underneath, she clears her throat and looks away, her hair clinging to her face. ¡°Sorry,¡± she says. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were-¡± ¡°Stop acting like you¡¯ve never seen me like this before. What is it The nerve of her toe and talk to me right after talking to Patrick makes me clench my jaw. ¡°I just wanted to tell you something important,¡± she says, still not looking at me. ¡°Your mother was herest evening and ¡°I know. I spoke to her this morning¡± ¡°Oh, okay She¡¯s still trying so hard not to look at me and despite how I feel, find this funny. We once spent a whole night in a room together. I guess it¡¯s just that she¡¯s not used to this. ¡°Anything else?¡± I ask. Before she can respond, her phone beeps and she looks down at her screen. Her face instantly brightens up and it actually makes me raise my eyebrows at her. Was that a message from Parick? Once again, I tell myself that it doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s free to do whatever she wants. ¡°If you¡¯re just going to stand here and not talk, I¡¯m going to take a shower now.¡± I nce at her phone as if I¡¯m able to see what she¡¯s looking at. She shoots her head up with a re just for a second before her eyes return to normal. ¡°I have something else to say but it¡¯s not important, at least to you.¡± ¡°Spit it out ¡°I¡¯m meeting up with Sophie in an hour.¡± ¡°Seriously? Why are you only telling me this now?¡± ¡°Considering the state you were in- ¡°That should be none of your concern. You should¡¯ve told me earlier.¡± She scoffs. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m supposed to go with you.¡± ¡°Says who? I can do this alone.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ming with you. I have a very important meeting, but it¡¯s only in the afternoon. I can spare an hour. I¡¯m not doing this for you. I¡¯m doing this for me. Got it?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± She huffs, finally walking away. I m the door a little too loudly and it takes me a moment to let go of the handle as I shut my eyes. I¡¯m not yet at ease and I can feel it. I need to rx and be in my right mind by the time this afternoon arrives. Even when meeting my sister, I can¡¯t show her that I¡¯m in this state. I¡¯ve been doing a great job so far at acting like a loving husband. I can still pull this off despite the pain in my heart. By now, I know how long it takes for Vanessa to be ready, so I head outside first after I¡¯m ready and lean against the car, thinking about how Carme would still be deceiving me right now had I not grown curious. About ten minutes , my attention shifts when Vanessa steps out in a strapless body hugging dress that¡¯s slightly above her knees, the green color a great contrast with her red lips. Her luscious hair is styled in some wavy curls and a huge side part. It all falls in the back, entuating her shoulders, neck and corbone. With her eyes on her purse, my gaze lingers on her. I try to stop looking, but I just can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s only when she raises her head that I look away from the gorgeous sight of her. I¡¯m not afraid to admit that part to myself. On our way to Sophie, Vanessa and I don¡¯t speak much and the ride is mostly silent, except when she chuckles softly while 34 ?? SEND GIFT keeping her eyes on her phone as she receives new messages. The ringtone is actually annoying me. Who the hell is she texting? Is it Patrick? She¡¯s never done anything like this before, so it has to be him. Why ar am 1 even doing this to myself? Starting now, I won¡¯t be bothered by this.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as I try to ignore it all by paying attention to my phone, Frank calls. It hasn¡¯t been that long since I left his house. I wonder what he wants to say. ¡°Hello?¡± I say to him. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what just happened,¡± he says from the other end of the line. I sit p more. ¡°What is it?¡± up| ¡°It¡¯s Carme!¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Dominic ¡°What about her?¡± I sit up more, already rubbing my temples with worry. From the other end of the line, Frank says, ¡°Since she can¡¯t reach you, she¡¯s called me a few times in thest hour but I haven¡¯t picked up any of her calls or replied to the long message she sent I shake my head with a sigh. ¡°Seriously? I thought something really bad happened.¡± ¡°This is definitely serious! I don¡¯t want to deal with your crazy ex¨Cgirlfriend, so you better deal with her.¡± ¡°What did her message say?¡± ¡°She wants to see you so you can talk and if you choose to ignore her, she¡¯ll camp right outside your house until it raises suspicions.¡± ¡°Is she that desperate?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s telling you this through me, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°I hope you blocked her.¡± ¡°Of course I did, but you better deal with her madness before she shows up at my house. Just talk to her or something because I don¡¯t want her here.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Would you rather she camps outside your house?¡± I¡¯ll make sure that doesn¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Bur-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± ¡°Wait- I end the call and sigh heavily, thinking about the lengths Carme¡¯s trying to go to just to get my attention. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Vanessa asks. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look okay.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I look outside the window, clenching my jaw It seems that the change in my mood has put an end to Vanessa¡¯s annoying chat as she stops texting and chuckling. It¡¯s better this way. Otherwise, it would only annoy me even more. It hasn¡¯t even been twenty four hours since I ended my rtionship with Carme and she¡¯s already threatening to do something that¡¯ll obviously he a bad look for me, but no. She¡¯s not getting what she wants. I ended our rtionship and it needs to stay that way. ¡°We¡¯re almost at the store,¡± I say to Vanessa. ¡°People will be watching. You know what to do.¡± 1/5 ? ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vanessa While holding hands, Dominic and I walk into Sophie¡¯s elegant store and I feel my heart begin to race. Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been this way with him for a few days now. The walls are a blend of white and ck and the warm lighting from the chandeliers makes the jewelry sets on disy even more sparkly. I can only imagine what it¡¯ll look like once the diamond collection will be on disy. I know he wants to go up right away to his sister¡¯s office, but I feel like checking out a few sets just for a minute. ¡°I only have an hour. Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± he says to me, his tone gentle as he smiles at me. ¡°Just a minute. I just want to look at this set, please?¡± ¡°Fine, make it quick.¡± I nce around at the other customers and the store assistants looking on, and they try to hide their amusement at our interaction, but it¡¯s pretty obvious to Dominic and I. While he stands behind me, I lean forward to check out one of the sets, my lips curving into a smile at how beautiful it is. ¡°This is gorgeous,¡± I say to him as I look back. ¡°Huh? Yes, it is,¡± he says, not looking in my direction as he clears his throat. Did I miss something? o when he wraps his arm Not wanting to dy Dominic, I walk over to him so we can go upstairs, and I hold in my gasp around my waist. It¡¯s been a while since he touched me there. Composing myself, I rx my shoulders as we head to the elevator. He presses the button once we¡¯re inside, then drops his arm from my waist the moment no one can see us. ¡°Sophie can be a loudmouth sometimes, always reporting even the most unnecessary things to my parents. That¡¯s why I expect you to keep this up. Who knows what she¡¯ll say!¡± ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to remind me. Besides, the only reason you apanied me was so you could show off. Just as the elevator gets to our intended floor, he says, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Slowly, I give him my hand and just like a few minutes ago, my heart starts racing. What¡¯s wrong with me? The elevator opens and in the corridor, a few members of staff, elegantly dressed in suits, wee us while standing still and making way for us. With his head high, Dominic leads the way and I walk behind him while still holding his hand. I can¡¯t help but stare at his broad back. Even though he¡¯s in a long sleeved white shirt, I can still make out the outline of the muscles on his back. Telling myself to stop having such thoughts, I look away. I can already hear Sophie¡¯s voice as she speaks to someone. It could be on the phone or someone in her office. As soon as Dominic opens the door and steps into her office first she says, ¡°Where¡¯s Vanessa?¡± 2/5N?velDrama.Org (C) content. apter 66 vas just making sure.¡± She sighs. ere she is, he says, opening the door wider so she can see me, soon as our eyes meet, Sophie rises from her seat with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re here! I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± ull away from Dominic¡¯s grip as Sophie and I embrace each other. From that angle, I can see him and he crosses his arms. he pokes his cheek. Is he jealous right now? thought you wereing alone. I didn¡¯t know you wereing with my brother.¡± She smacks the side of his arm. had an hour to spare so I thought I¡¯d apany my wife, Dominic steps in. eah, yeah, she rolls her eyes at him. ¡°You always get to be with her and I don¡¯t, yet you¡¯re still here.¡± There¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting to be around my wife so much. He looks at me with a warm smile. It almost feels enuine, but I know it¡¯s not. ¡°Well, bring out those nes so we can see them.¡± know he¡¯s putting on a show, but it also feels like he¡¯s trying to shut out what he¡¯s feeling. It hasn¡¯t even been twenty four ours since he broke up with Carme. Pleasee and sit with me,¡± Sophie says to us, leading the way to the white sofas as she gives instructions to her assistant. Jominic and I sit right next to each other and I can only hope he doesn¡¯t wrap his arm around my sensitive waist again. As Sophie¡¯s assistant brings a few ck boxes and sets them on the table, I can tell just how excited she is about theunch. ¡°You guys, this is my first diamond ne collection and I have so many expectations!¡± She gently ps, ¡°It¡¯ll be a huge sess,¡± I assure her. ¡°Oh,e on¡± She chuckles. ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen any piece yet. ¡°It¡¯s going to suck. Dominic yfully chimes in. ¡°Hey!¡± She shoots him a yful re, then looks back at me. I heard from mom that you have some business ideas. I want to know all about them!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have anything concrete yet. Someone said he¡¯d help me but that hasn¡¯t yet happened. I gesture with my head toward Dominic ¡°Big brother, what are you waiting for?¡± She frowns. ¡°I¡¯ve just been busy, okay? I¡¯ll definitely get to it,¡± he says.. ¡°Please don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡± I turn to face him and look into his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I hope he means it because I¡¯m eager to learn. Our §ã§å§ã§î es lock for a few seconds as we smile at each other and I can¡¯t seem to look away, neither can he I¡¯m unable to read the look in his eyes but whatever it is, it¡¯s intense, and I actually feel a little intimidated by it. I even feel my heart racing again eve It¡¯s only when Sophie clears her throat that we break eye contact 375 O ¦° w about you check them out now?¡± Sophie says with enthusiasm, pointing at the boxesid out on the table. sar my throat topose myself, then pick up one of the bores and open it. At the sight of the sparkling diamond ce. I gasp in amazement. beautiful, I whisper. u think so?¡± She giggles, cing a hand on her chest. uess this collection won¡¯t suck after all.¡± Dominic yfully chimes in. take that as apliment, she says to him, then looks at me ¡°Hey, how about you try it on?¡± f course.¡± I nod with enthusiasm. In ive that to me,¡± Dominic says, holding out his hand. My eyes linger on his veiny wrist and I press my lips together to stay mposed. As soon as I give him the ne, he rises to his feet, then towers over me and says, ¡°Come with me.¡±

Seeing him from this angle doesn¡¯t make in any easier to stayposed.

There are you taking me?¡± I ask. o the mirror. Let¡¯s go. aphic giggles as I hold onto his hand and he leads the way to therge mirror. stand in front of it and he¡¯s right behind me, both of us able to see our full bodies. And then there¡¯s Sophie, standing on the ther side with her assistant as they look on lowly, he lifts my hair that¡¯s fallen over my shoulders and pushes it to the back, the sensation making me arch my back just little. le doesn¡¯t even seem t to notice as he focuses on his task. As his fingers graze my skin, a shiver runs down my spine and I shut my eyes for a moment, trying not to bite my lip ust as I tell myself to open my eyes, I fail to bring myself to do it as his hands sp the diamond ne around my neck. His fingers brush right against my corbone and my skin tingles, I don¡¯t know how to exin it, but it feels like my senses are heightened right now. At the sensation of his warm breath on the side of my neck, I lean against his chest and slightly arch my back, feeling my ass rub against his crotch. His fingers also linger on my skin while he rearranges my hair soane more. Then, he ces his hands on my exposed shoulders and it¡¯s so sensual that I press my thighs together. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see how the ne looks on you?¡± he asks. The vibrations of his voice are so pleasant that when I open my eyes and look right in the mirror, barely look at the ne around my neck. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he says, our eyes locking through the mirror as he keeps his hands on my shoulders. Thank you.¡± My voice is barely above a whisper as I try to process what just happened, Though Dominic¡¯s touched me on several other asions, I¡¯ve never felt so connected to him. The sensation of his hands and breath on my skin is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt before. Maybe it¡¯s because nothing like this in particr has ever happened in the past. Wondering what¡¯s going on with me, I look over my shoulder so I can see his face and the moment our eyes lock, what I¡¯m 5/5 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Dominic already have so much going on in my head. There¡¯s the meeting this afternoon. Carme¡¯s desperation to see me and even he fact that Frank is now bearing the brunt of all this. It should be all enough to keep me upied, but there¡¯s Vanessa, who ust keeps drawing my gaze back to her while she looks around at the jewelry after we step into my sister¡¯s store. she¡¯s obviously focused on whatever she¡¯s looking at, which is why she casually leans forward but for me, all I can see is the outline of her curves. I know I shouldn¡¯t even look, but I just can¡¯t help it. Had she worn a different dress, would the situation be different? While I lead her to the elevator, I wrap my arm around her waist and it feels like it¡¯s been so long since I held her like this. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been trying to keep a distance but now, here we are. As soon as we enter the office, I know Sophie¡¯s closely observing so if she ns to tell our parents, I¡¯ll definitely give her something to talk about. I rise to my feet and stand right in front of Vanessa so she can give me the box. The moment she looks up, it takes everything in me to keep a nk expression and not show how surprised I am. There¡¯s a look in her eyes I¡¯ve never seen. before and I don¡¯t know how to exin it. As I stand behind her while we¡¯re in front of the mirror, my handse in contact with her hair and damn, it¡¯s so silky, and soft that I¡¯d touch it all day if I could. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever touched it like this before. Then, she arches her back a little and I know it¡¯s because of my movements with her hair. This just makes me look down at her ass, which isn¡¯t even a full inch away froming in contact with my crotch It then gets a little difficult for me as I make my first attempt at putting the ne around her neck since I have to keep my eyes on her neck and corbone. Since she¡¯s in a strapless dress, my eyes naturally drop to her bust area. Fuck. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have decided to do this just so I could show off. Suddenly, she rests her back against my chest the moment I move my face closer to the side of her neck, and I feel her ass against my crotch. I swallow hard, cing my hands on her shoulders so I can speak to her and put an end to what I¡¯m feeling right now, Before I can even part my lips, I finally look at her in the mirror and it¡¯s only now I realize her eyes are closed. Have they been this way this whole time? ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see how the ne looks on you?¡± I ask, taking a slight step back so I don¡¯t feel her ass anymore. As soon as she opens her eyes, her expression seems so intense. It even seems like her cheeks have turned a little pink, but I must be thinking too much. It¡¯s just her makeup. ¡°You look beautiful,¡± I say to her, looking at the whole view of her in the mirror, and I think I mean it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her voice is barely above a whisper and while being so close, I can tell that her breath is a little uneven. Then, she looks over her shoulder to face me, and I get a closer look at the intense expression in her eyes even though they widen a little. She parts her lips to speak but can¡¯t seem to actually do it. Even with that, my gaze lingers on them before looking back into her eyes. I don¡¯t know what to make of this moment, but even if I feel strange, I brought this upon myself. ¡°Well? Are you going to show me as well?¡± Sophie chimes in, making me drop my hands from Vanessa¡¯s shoulders. Vanessa approaches Sophie with a smile and shows off the ne. ¡°How do I look?¡± 1/4 ||| ¡°You obviously look gorgeous! But tell me what you think.¡± ¡°I love it.¡± Variessa nods with confidence. ¡°I¡¯m so d you do! Bring the other ones so she can try them on Sophie instructs her assistant. Before her assistant can even en get to the table, I clench my jaw at how I have to go through this again. Being so close to Vanessa that I can see and hear her uneven breathing isn¡¯t good for me. And then there¡¯s the sensation of her ass on my crotch. ¡°Before those nes get here, I better take this one off. Vanessa chuckles. She raises her hands so she can take it off, but to me. that just highlights the curves of h hips. Fuck. I look away, only to nce at her again. her breasts, her narrow waist and wide She also seems to struggle with the ne, so I head over to her. ¡°Let me do it for you¡± I stand behind her. ¡°Oh, sure. As soon as Fpush her hair to one side, she arches her back a little and that just makes me look down at her ass again. I keep telling myself not to do this since I¡¯m going through a lot, but Vanessa¡¯s right in front of me. Once I take off the ne, I reach for another one and her reaction is just like before. I know it¡¯s only happening because of what I¡¯m doing. This time, I make sure she doesn¡¯t rub her ass against my crotch. By the time she¡¯s done trying them all on, I have clear pictures in my mind of what her ass looks like when I look down at it. including her neck and corbone. There¡¯s still so much time before an hour is up, but I can¡¯t be here anymore. I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on with me, but I don¡¯t want it to continue. ¡°Ladies, I have to go,¡± I say to them. ¡°I thought you said you had an hour¡± Sophie pouts. ¡°I¡¯m sure something¡¯s ¡®se up and he can¡¯t stay,¡± Vanessa chimes in and it almost feels like she also wants me to leave. ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll see you some other time, Sophie says, wrapping her arms around me. As I hug her back, I stare right at Vanessa, who¡¯s facing the other side and that just makes me stare at her figure again. This is exactly why I need to leave. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± I say to her after breaking the hug with Sophie. As she turns around, she flips her hair, her red lips curving into a gorgeous smile. ¡°I¡¯ll just walk you to the door,¡± she says. ¡°The driver will drop me off thene back here and wait for you.¡® I fake a smile, firmly holding her hand as she smiles. back, but it doesn¡¯t feel like she¡¯s faking it. In fact, her smile feels so warm and affectionate. I ce my fingertips at the base of her chin, moving my face closer for a quick kiss, one which only requires our lips to touch. But as soon as they do, she rests the palm of her hand on my chest and parts her lips, making me equally part mine and my tongue dominates hers for a few seconds. The moment I feel her pulling away, I follow suit, a little surprised by what just happened. Even as Sophie speaks in the background, I can¡¯t seem to look away from Vanessa¡¯s intense gaze as it actually draws me in. ||| O Chapter 67 Looking away, she suddenly says, ¡°I¡¯m going to the children¡¯s hospital after this.¡± ¡°You are?¡± I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°Make it tomorrow afternoon so we can go together.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. It has to be today. I¡¯m meeting a friend tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Mia?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s an old friend.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I get the feeling it¡¯s Patrick and that instantly ruins my mood. I step away from her and wave at my sister. Even as I step out, I try so hard not to m the door. But why am I mad about this? So what if she¡¯s boyfriend tomorrow? It¡¯s none of my business. This is how it should be. meeting her ex- Vanessa It¡¯s been two hours since Dominic left and I still can¡¯t stop thinking about what I felt and realized while we stood in front of the mirror. It wasn¡¯t just because he was touching me. When I looked into his eyes, I knew that I felt a strong attraction toward hinr: I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll pass or not, but that¡¯s how I feel right now I didn¡¯t even intend for this to happen, maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m still so flustered by it. And the more he touched me while trying on the other nes, the more I struggled to keep it together. I¡¯ve had moments where I felt attracted to him before, but this was different and intense I barely touch my food as I think about how I got a little carried away with the kiss but he responded, and the way his tongue dominated mine makes me subtly bite my lip¡ After spending time with Sophie and making arrangements for our day out together to have some fun, I head over to the children¡¯s hospital to check on everyone. Then, I visit my father at home. He said he was too exhausted to go to work. This is perfect as I have something to ask him. But before I even get to it, something catches my attention about his appearance as we take our seats in the living room. ¡°Dad, are you alright?¡± ¡°Of course. I just need to rest¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯ve been eating well and getting enough sleep.¡± ¡°Well¡not as much as I want to, but I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important that you take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I always do. Now, what did you want to talk about?¡± He listens attentively as I tell him all about Patrick. ¡°It¡¯s quite sad that this is what¡¯s be of him. I¡¯ll be honest, he shouldn¡¯t expect much, but I think I can help. Bring him to me whenever you can.¡± ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll bring him tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll also be an opportunity for me to put him in his ce after breaking your heart.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± I chuckle. 3/4 Chapter 67 ¡°Tm just kidding. He suddenly coughs hard, twisting his face with difort. ¡°Are you you okay?¡± I¡¯m so concerned that I get up from my seal. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± He holds up the palm of his hand to stop me from going to him. ¡°Dad?¡± I stand in ce. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. He leans back in his seat and seems to be back to normal ¡°You scared me. I sit back down with a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Does Dominic know about Patrick?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ll tell him. It¡¯s just before sunset and during the ride back home. I can¡¯t stop thinking about all these unexpected feelings for Dominic. Even as I text Patrick and he says he¡¯ll call me in a few minutes, Dominic is all I can think about, especially hispliments on how I looked beautiful with each ne. It felt like he meant it. Just as the car gets closer to the gate, I narrow my eyes at the sight of a car parked right outside my residence and there¡¯s someone leaning against it. In only a few seconds, I realize it¡¯s Carme and she looks like a mess as she res at my É« Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Vanessa Carme blocks the way, forcing the driver to stop the car and with no hesitation and begins mming on it. she rushes over to the backseat window Just how out of control is she for her to go to such lengths? She doesn¡¯t even know who¡¯s inside. Anyone from Dominic¡¯s family could¡¯ve been in this car right now. Hasn¡¯t she thought about that? Or does she just not care? On one hand, I just want to instruct the driver to proceed so I can get inside and ignore her, but on the other hand, I want her out of here. I know she¡¯se to cause trouble, but this is my residence, As I open the door, she takes a step back, ruffling her messy hair Then, once she realizes it¡¯s just me, she twists her face in anger. ¡°What the hell are y you doing in Dominic¡¯s favorite car?¡± she asks ¡°His cars are mine, too. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± I close the door, stepping away from the car. ¡°Tell him toe out here and face me right now!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ever remember telling you I¡¯m your servant for you to make such a demand. If you want to talk to him, call him or something ¡°How the fuck am I supposed to call him when he¡¯s blocked me? She grits her teeth. ¡°He has?¡± I raise my eyebrows, genuinely surprised. ¡°Yeah and it¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°I see you¡¯re still ming me for your own wrongdoings.¡± Bring him out here or I¡¯ll make sure you all regret it!¡± ¡°Are you seriously making threats right now?¡± I scoff ¡°Don¡¯t test me.¡± She sneers. ¡°Dominic¡¯s not home.¡± ¡°Oh, please! Don¡¯t give me that crap!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d bring him out here if he was around? That¡¯s how much I¡¯d want to get rid of you.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s not here, fine. I¡¯ll just wait for him.¡± She crosses her arms. ¡°If you want to do that, go ahead, but not near my property.¡± Your property? You own nothing here, bitch. ¡°As Mrs Richards, it¡¯s definitely my property.¡± I smirk, holding my head high.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won by making him break up with me? I¡¯ll make sure I get him back so you can go crying to your opportunistic father and hug that stupid bear since your mom can¡¯tfort you!¡± Unable to contain my anger, I p her hard across the face. She looks back at me with wide eyes, ready to p me back but I 1/4 ¦° p her on her other cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disrespect my parents,¡± I warn her, my tone threatening. ¡°If you won¡¯t leave, I¡¯m calling security.¡± I get my phone from my purse, my gaze fixed on her. ¡°Now you think you can just p me whenever you want?¡± ¡°Say something you shouldn¡¯t and I¡¯ll show you. Get out of here ¡°Get this through your head, she says, pushing her hair hack with a heavy breath as she res at me, my handprints clear on her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere no matter what you do!¡± Before I can speak, my phone rings and I nce at the caller ID. I take a few steps back just so I can quickly answer, but I keep an eye on Carme, ¡°Hey, Patrick, I can¡¯t talk right now.¡± ¡°Did I catch you at a bad time?¡± he asks from the other end of the line. Suddenly, Carme¡¯s eyes widen and she takes several steps back in the direction of her car, frantically shaking her head at

¡°No!¡± she yells. Then, she rushes to her driver¡¯s seat and drives off, looking back at me as she yells. ¡°This isn¡¯t over!¡± I stand in ce, stunned while still holding my phone, ¡°Vanessa? Is everything alright?¡± Patrick asks from the other end of the line. ¡°Oh, yeah, everything¡¯s fine. I just have something to take care of ¡°I thought I heard¡ never mind¡± ¡°Just give me a few minutes and I¡¯ll call you back. I say to him. As soon as I end the call with him, I dial Dominic¡¯s number. ¡°Hello? ¡°Where are you?¡± I make my way back to the car. ¡°I¡¯m still at the office. ¡°Carme was here¡± ¡°She was? Fuck. What happened?¡± ¡°She demanded to see you and wouldn¡¯t leave. But suddenly, she just drove off. I don¡¯t know why but you better take care of her. Next time, I¡¯ll do much worse.¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°I pped her for disrespecting my parents¡± He sighs. ¡°Vanessa-¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t tolerate any disrespect, especially when my parents are involved¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take care of th After the beep, I sigh, wondering what suddenly changed Carme¡¯s mind when she seemed so determined to speak to Dominic. I can¡¯t believe he went as far as blocking her. Dominic Last night, I was out drinking with Frank until muchter. I only came back home around 2 in the morning so I could fall asleep. Yesterday¡¯s meeting was long and there were so many times when I found myself zoning out, thinking about Vanessa and I while we were in Sophie¡¯s office. Even after she called to tell me about how Carme was waiting outside, which was crazy to me that she had already done what she said she¡¯d do. I only thought about tightening security sooner than I intended to, then tried to shut her out of my mind. It didn¡¯t take much effort as I¡¯m already in a strange ce in my mind right now. Even at this moment, I can¡¯t stop watching Vanessa as she talks to my dad on the phone while walking around in the living I should¡¯ve gone to the study or just stayed in my bedroom so I don¡¯t have to see her, because she¡¯s already being distraction for me. She¡¯s already dressed up to leave, and is in another body hugging dress. The only difference is she¡¯s not showing off her neck. and corbone. Her lips are just as red as they were yesterday and the same goes for her hair. As she paces around, my eyes, keep following her movements when she¡¯s not looking. It¡¯s only when she heads to the elevator that I focus on the article I¡¯m reading on my phone. If only I could get closer and look into her eyes. I¡¯m wondering if she would still have that intense look from yesterday. It¡¯s still running through my mind. Only a few minutester, the elevator opens and she¡¯s with her handbag, seemingly ready to leave. Thinking about the high possibility that it¡¯s Patrick she¡¯s meeting this afternoon makes me clench my jaw again. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she says to me. ¡°Go.¡± I don¡¯t even look up from my phone, ¡°Are you still going to the children¡¯s hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I ¡°Cool. I guess I¡¯ll see youter.¡± I wonder why her tone sounds more gentle as she speaks to me. As she turns to the other side and makes her way to the door, I raise my head and lean back in my seat, my gaze roaming all over her figure from the back. I want to look away right now. I know I should, but I just can¡¯t. ¡°Wait,¡± I say to her and she turns around. ¡°What is it? ¡°Who are you going 10 meet? You said it wasn¡¯t Mia.¡± 3/4 Chapter 69 hapter 69 Dominic After Vanessa¡¯s question, I instantly feel stupid for asking such a thing, so I look to the side and clear my throat. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, just go.¡± She sighs,ing back to me and sitting down on the couch across from me. She ces her handbag on the other seat, leans back, then crosses her legs as she touches the sides of her neck for a few seconds with her eyes shut. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s doing it, but it reminds me of yesterday and everything that happened while we stood in front of that mirror, including her ass that I snap out of it ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Patrick. He was my boyfriend in high school I only recently reconnected with him.¡± ¡°Are you two a thing again?¡± I hold my breath and I don¡¯t even know why. ¡°Why would you ask me that?¡± She raises her eyebrows. I clear my throat. ¡°Just answer the question.¡± She sighs. ¡°No, we¡¯re not She then tells me all about him and how she ns to help him through my father¨Cinw, ¡°I see. Are you still in love with him?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She narrows her eyes as she nces at me, uncrossing her legs and leaning forward. ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised that I¡¯m asking you such questions. I need to know That way, we¡¯re on the same page with how to hide this from everyone around us.¡± Even as I say this to her, I don¡¯t believe it myself. ¡°No, I¡¯m not in love with him. My feelings have¡.changed.¡± Just for a second, she looks at me and I spot the same intense look from yesterday. Before I can make out what it actually means, she looks away and clears throat. I hate to admit it, but the fact that she¡¯s not in love with him makes me rx my tense muscles. ¡°Fine.¡± I firmly nod. ¡°In case you two get together, you better tell me so we don¡¯t fuck things up.¡± ¡°Like I said, my feelings have changed.¡± She reaches for her handbag as she rises to her feet, facing the other direction. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡®Cool.¡± As she makes her way to the door again, I try to keep my eyes only on the article I¡¯m reading, but I once again find myself looking back at her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I¡¯ve told myself to stop doing this, but I can¡¯t seem to give it a rest everytime I see her. As soon as she closes the door, I drop my phone and ruffle my hair, wondering if I¡¯m acting this way just because of my breakup with Carme. Despite how she showed up here yesterday, I still don¡¯t want to talk to her. What¡¯s there to say? It¡¯s over between us. It¡¯ll take some time for me to get used to it, but I¡¯m not changing my mind. I¡¯ve experienced just how maniptive and heartless she can be. ? he doesn¡¯t get what she wants, will she do something like that again? Even if she does, she won¡¯t get too close. I never aght a day woulde when I¡¯d have to tighten security because of her. n though I try not to think about it, I can¡¯t help but wonder why she suddenly left yesterday when she came all the way e so she could speak to me. essa er meeting up with my father. Patrick suggests we have lunch together and it¡¯s his treat. soon as we get to the restaurant of his choice, he pulls out a chair for me and says, ¡°Even through the ss, your dyguards are so intimidating.¡± bok through the ss of the restaurant at my four bodyguards standing outside, thinking about how they¡¯d be even more d I not specified how many I wanted with me. on¡¯t worry about them, I assure him. Just pretend they¡¯re not here.¡± ¡°hat¡¯s kind of difficult considering they re right there, keeping an eye on us.¡± t¡¯s important that I¡¯m right where they can see me.¡± That already sounds like you have to be protected at all times and considering the fact that you¡¯re Mrs Richards, I¡¯m not urprised¡± Don¡¯t say that.¡± I chuckle dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s my decision to just have them with me. I don¡¯t always do this, but I just thought hey¡¯d apany me today.¡± Was it because of me?¡± He points at himself. Not at all. It¡¯s just something else. I chuckle, but it soon fades as 1 think about Carme. I¡¯m not afraid of her, but I just don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in her crazy head. With a nervous smile, Patrick says, ¡°Im sorry I brought you to a simple restaurant when you¡¯re used to dining in only the most- ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need to apologize. I don¡¯t mind at all I give him a warm smile. ¡°I just really wanted to show you how grateful I am.¡± His face brightens up. ¡°It¡¯s just as my dad said, don¡¯t mess this up. He firmly nods. ¡°T¡¯ll do my best. To be honest, he was quite scary and I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, considering the history between you and L ¡°It¡¯s in the past now. He just wanted to get it off his chest,¡± ¡°With a loving husband like Dominic in your life, you¡¯ll never have to worry about something like what I did to you.¡± I nervously tuck my hair behind my ear, thinking about how my marriage is far from what people see, except that now, -things have begun to change on my part As Patrick and I have our meal, I can¡¯t stop stealing nces at him. There was a time when just seeing him made my heart race because I was so in love with him and now, everything¡¯s so different. It¡¯s just like I said to Dominic ¨C my feelings have changed. Before I left home, I actually had something else to tell him but couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. I didn¡¯t just know it, I could 2/3 Chapter 69 feel it in my body. That¡¯s why I got a little carried away when I touched the sides of my neck and shut my eyes while sitting on that couch. y again. And now I¡¯m thinking it won¡¯t be so easy to tell him as I¡¯m not used to such things. Maybe when I get home, I can try Or I could just say it through a text message, that my fertile window is here. É« Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Dominic It¡¯s already 7:00 p.m. and I¡¯ve juste back from the hospital, only to find out that Vanessa isn¡¯t yet back. Is she still with Patrick? What could she be doing with him until now! or one of her Though I keep telling myself it¡¯s none of my business, there¡¯s actually a part of me that wants to call her or bodyguards to find out where they are now. But I won¡¯t. It shouldn¡¯t matter to me. Before she left, she assured me that there was nothing going on between them. Still, they just reconnected. Who knows! Maybe sparks were flying between them this afternoon and then they¡shit. I shouldn¡¯t even be thinking that far right now, but so what if they ripped off each other¡¯s clothes and she had her first time? They might still be going at it right now. No. With each passing minute. I grow more restless and it¡¯s infuriating that I can¡¯t stop thinking about this. Just as I slump back in my seat, I hear the car engine outside, so instantly rise to my feet and hurry to the door. Before I can even get to the door handle, I stop in my tracks with a heavy sigh. Why the hell am I doing this? Clearing my throat, I return to my seat and look down at my phone, clenching my jaw at what I just did, and without even nning for it. While scrolling on my phone with no particr interest in anything, the door opens and I can already hear Vanessa¡¯s heels. ¡°Hey, she says to me from a distance. ¡°Did you go to the hospital ¡°Yeah, I came back not too long ago I don¡¯t even look up from my phone as she gets closer. ¡°Were you with Patrick this whole time?¡± ¡°What? No.¡± She sits on the other couch, making me finally look up at her. The first thing I look at is her hair, which still looks as neat as it did before she left. Her red lips are just as stained as they were this afternoon. Nothing seems off about her dress or any part of her. Checking her out like this makes me want to shake my head. What the hell am I doing right now? Am I that bothered by what could be of her and Patrick? It¡¯s only when she speaks that I snap out of it. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it? Did something happen with Carme?¡± I ask ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s¡ it¡¯s. She clears her throat. ¡°Mia¡¯s visiting any day now.¡± ¡°Cool¡± Yeah¡± She gets u

up. her steps to the elevator much faster than usual

Of all the things she could¡¯ve told me, I didn¡¯t think it would be anything to do with her best friend. I was certain it had something to do with Carme. That would¡¯ve been surprising, considering how much I¡¯ve tightened security around us. Thinking about her makes my heart sink, I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve had to go to such lengths to keep away someone I¡¯ve always wanted by my side for the rest of our lives. It deeply hurts me, but I need to forget and with time, I hope I do. Just as I take out a book frog my drawer to read for the night, I receive a call from my father¨Cinw. I was chatting with him through text a few hours ago. I wonder what he wants to say THOR Good eveni How busy are you tomorrow morning Thave a meeting at 9 am ¡°Could you pleasee over for breakfast before then, even if it¡¯s just for thirty minutes¡± Well of course ¡°Excellent And please don¡¯t tell Vanessa ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want her to know I see. I¡¯ll keep it to myself After the call ends, I find myself wondering why Vanessa shouldn¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll do as he says. Maybe he has a surprise for her or something. It¡¯s been ten minutes since I arved at my father¨Cinw¡¯s residence and I can¡¯t stop staring at him something just seen¡± ¡¡¡¡.. different about him, but I can¡¯t quite figure it out. ¡°I hope the breakfast served here will be to your liking, my son.¡± he says with a warm smile. ¡°From the looks of things. I won¡¯t be disappointed. I reply with enthusiasm, looking at the food on the table. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat.¡± He chuckles Only about a minute in. I notice just a slight tremble in his hand as he holds his fork. ¡°I guess you¡¯re still exhausted from all the work My gare lingers on his hand. As soon as he notices that I¡¯m paying attention, he looks down at his own hand, giving me a light nod. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I thought I¡¯d take a few more days off. It¡¯s really been quite exhausting with all these new investors.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I look away, focusing on my food again. ¡°You know what? I¡¯ve probably told you so many times how proud I am that my daughter has someone like you as her husband, but I¡¯ll never stop saying it. I¡¯m d she¡¯s happy with you. It warms my heart just how much you take care of her. You¡¯re the best thing that ever happened to her and I¡¯m d I got to witness that.¡± Though his lips are curved into a smile, his words worry me so much that I can¡¯t even focus on the food anymore. ¡°Is everything alright with you?¡± I ask. ¡°Of course, everything¡¯s fine.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Tdon¡¯t know how to exin it, but ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Fm just getting a little emotional. I get that way sometimes when I think about how much my daughter has been through.¡± ??? Chapter 70 Right now, I can¡¯t help but think about the night I held Vanessa in my arms while on her bed and she poured out h feelings, then I ended up kissing and touching her. Just as my mind drifts off further into that night, my father¨Cinw speaks again to grab my attention. Im hoping my daughter already told you about Patrick.¡± ¡°Yes, she told me about her ex¨Cboyfriend.¡± ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t have a problem with them being out together ¡°Not at all. My wife only has eyes for me,¡± I say with confidence, though I know I¡¯m lying to him. He chuckles. ¡°Of course she does. I¡¯m d you were okay with it. My daughter¡¯s just so kind and forgiving that she brought him to me. Though I shouldn¡¯t ask, I¡¯m so curious about Patrick that I just go for it ¡°Was he good to her when they were still together?¡± He furrows his eyebrows. ¡°I thought you said Vanessa told you about him.¡± ¡°She did, but she obviously didn¡¯t want to get into certain details. Maybe she thought I would be ufortable.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. For the most part, he was good to her. He made her happy and she was so in love with him. Then, one day, he just broke her heart for someone else.¡± His description of Patrick reminds me of myself and my n to divorce Vanessa once I get what I want. The only difference is that when that time making me worry a little. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± My voice isced with concem. my food* Tm fine, my son. I just choked on my I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m not satisfied despite his assurance. ¡°If something was wrong, you¡¯d tell me, right?¡± ¡°Of course. You know what? You¡¯re not the first person to ask me that. Even when my daughter was here, she said the same thing!¡± He bursts intoughter, putting me at ease. ¡°Since you¡¯ve had to take a few days off to rest, will you be able to make it to my sister¡¯sunch this evening?¡± ¡°Of course I will! How could I miss such an important event? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be feeling even better by the time it¡¯s evening. For a few minutes, we carry on with our meal while casually talking about business. Even as I pay attention and seem enthusiastic, something keeps bothering me. Thanks to my father¨Cinw, I know about what Patrick really meant to Vanessa, but there¡¯s one thing missing and when I can¡¯t take it anymore, I finally let it out. Do you have a picture of Patrick?¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Vanessa Ž§24% Since yesterday, I¡¯ve been unable to tell hominic that it¡¯s time, I thought it would be easier through a text message, but it¡¯s just as difficult. I¡¯ve typed at so many times but can¡¯t seem to just send, so here I am, still trying to muster the courage to do it. However, a¡¯ll have to wait because I¡¯m already on my way out so we can leave for the hotel, Sophie¡¯sunch will be starting soon and we¡¯re supposed to be as we¡¯ll have to go through the red carpet first. The event is being held at one of Dominic¡¯s five star hotels. ¡°Vanessa We need to go,¡± he says from the other side of the door as he knocks an ¡°Just a minute!¡± I put on my heels faster. ¡°You always do this.¡± He sounds annoyed. ¡°Hurry up: Quickly, I smooth down my body hugging ck dress and slick back ponytail, then carry my purse as I rush to the door. He¡¯s obviously already downstairs. As soon as I open the door, my eyes widen at the sight of him waiting for me. He¡¯s in an elegant ck suit tailored to his toned physique and slick back hairstyle to entuate his chiseled features. my head with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you in a ponytail before,¡± he says, looking down at my b ¡°I thought I¡¯d change it up.¡± ¡°It fits the event. Good thing your neck is mostly exposed.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I curiously narrow my eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡± During the ride to the hotel in the limousine, I keep stealing nces at him as he¡¯s on the other seat, and I can¡¯t seem to stop no matter how hard I try It evenes to mind that this might be a great time to tell him what I¡¯ve been struggling with since yesterday, but his phone suddenly rings. There¡¯s actually a part of me that¡¯s actually d because I still can¡¯t bring myself to do it. As soon as we arrive at the hotel, I can already see the photographers outside and they swarm our limousine, security swinging into action. Dominic steps out first and holds out his hand for me as he looks around, all the lighting of the evening illuminating his features, The moment i ce my hand in his and step out, my heart flutters. Our fingers intertwine and I find myself smiling. The best part about this is that he won¡¯t even know it¡¯s because of him. Why did I have to feel this way about someone I first thought was nothing but an asshole? Protected by security, we stop at a restricted area on the red carpet and pose for the photographers waiting on the other side of the barrier, the camera shes constantly going off As he faces forward, he holds me so close by the waist that I can¡¯t help but look up at him with a heart fluttering smile as I ce a hand on his chest, something which the photographers seem to love. I soon realize what¡¯s going on and snap out of it, taking the first step away from that area and he follows suit. I don¡¯t know why I got so carried away for everyone to see. Chuple 11. ¨C with Fronly for a few minutes inside, the count begins and everyone moves ves to the disy root The mannequins are well arranged with the diamond nes for all to admire each piece up close, each with a price tag. So far, the ones I¡¯m looking at are being sold at 5 million dors. Since Dominic and Latready saw them, we mostly just mingle with the quests and our family white having some champagne: The Happt a few that Dominic and I hadn¡¯t seen and it turns out that Sophie was saving them up for a big reveal i can tell just how experment they are from the design and then smique disy arrangement. As soon as I¡¯m close enough anging from 10 miten to 15 million dors. Thest diamond ne seems to steal the chow as it stands out the most, judging from th Dominic and 1 head over to it and my jaw drops, not only because of its beauty, but also becau ¡°Babe, do you like it?¡± he asks me, pointing at the most expensive diamond ne in existence. ined with enthusiasm, blown away by it. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± +Then it¡¯s yours.¡± I gasp, just like everyone else, who didn¡¯t expect someone to get it off the market just like that.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. eyesnd on the price tags While holding hands, It¡¯s 200 million dorst The manager makes the announcement to the invited guests and they give a round of apuse, all eyes on Dominic and L Only a few minutester, our families look on with admiration as he stands behind me and sps the ne around my neck, making my heart race even faster as i try not to get carried away by his touch. I didn¡¯t expect him to get me anything at all and now, I¡¯m too flustered at the price tag around my neck. Even the ones worth 5 million would¡¯ve been great. But who am I kidding? This is Dominic and he wants to show off. While I keep touching the diamond ne, he stares at my neck and corbone area, and I assume it¡¯s only so he can internally brag about what he¡¯s just done for all to see. ept with a warm smile after he excuses himself Some invited guestse closer and request to take pictures with mn, which I ac while still posing for pictures. I look over at him as he talks to Jake and Frank, and he¡¯s staring right at me with a smirk. I can¡¯t handle his gaze with the way I feel right now. He¡¯s obviously putting on a show as a husband who can¡¯t stop staring at his wife, but it¡¯s not good for me. After the pictures, I head over to them and Frank gets closer, leaving the other two behind ¡°This diamond ne was definitely meant to be worn by you. I mean..damn!¡± Frank says, his eyes lingering on my corbone and neck. ¡°Hey, eyes off my wife,¡± Dominic says to him, wrapping his arm around my waist as he kisses my cheek. And just like that, my heart flutters again and I feel a tingling sensation rush to my chocks ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just looking at the diamond ne,¡± Frank chuckles. ¡°I want to see it up¨Cclose, too,¡± Jake chimes in as he joins us, staring right at my neck. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s gorgeous. You look like a goddess.¡± ¡°Thank you, I chuckle. Dominic kisses my cheek again and proudly says. ¡°Of course she looks like a goddess.¡± With his possessive hold on me, I look up at him and he smirks at me. I know he¡¯s doing this because everyone¡¯s watching, but being in his arms right now is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt before. 7/2 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 The whole family is gathered at the table and the atmosphere is filled with joy and l diamond neunch. ¨C brate the sess of Sophia¡¯s Out of everyone here. The one who seems the most proud is my father¨Cinw, and I¡¯m guessing this is exactly what Dominic wanted. He sitting right next to me and I keep looking over at him every time my father¨Cinw says something positive about the diamond ne ound my neck. the media and it¡¯s very good for business!¡± ¡°You know what¡¯s crazy about all this? My father¨Cinw says. ¡°This is already being publicized by the He raises his ss, looking at Dominic with a proud nod All the food looks, and smells to delicious that I don¡¯t know where to start because there¡¯s so much to choose from Apart from that, there¡¯s so much to drink ¨C from fruit juice, to whiskey and even wine. All I want to do right now is have a ss of wine. One of the waiters stands beside me so he can pour some wine into my ss, but Dominic reaches for the bottle and dismisses the waiter. making everyone wonder what¡¯s going on between us.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Babe, why did you do that?¡± I ask, looking around as everyone nces at us before resuming with their mini conversations. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you. His lips curve into a fake smile as he pourse wine for me. ¡°Are you still trying to s to show off?¡± I whisper with a fake smile. ¡°You know i can do this myself¡± ¡°Nope, that¡¯s not why I¡¯m doing this.¡± He leans forward and says, ¡°It¡¯s because I want to monitor how much you drink. I know how you get when you¡¯re drunk and I don¡¯t want that happening here.¡± Troll my eyes. He must be talking about the night we¡¯ve never talked about and pretended it never happened, at least on my part, After my ss is half full, he sets the bottle beside him and says, ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re drinking for tonight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You can¡¯t tell me what to do.¡±¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m the one who gets to look after you when you¡¯re drunk, I definitely can He then faces the other side to chat with Frank, and I don¡¯t know what to think right now is he that concerned about me? Snapping me out of it is Sophie, who nudges my shoulder from the other side with a bright smile. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you tounch your business,¡± she says. ¡°I know it¡¯ll take a while but I¡¯m so excited for it!¡± ¡°Well, it might take longer than I thought because guess what? Up until now, I haven¡¯t learned anything from my husband¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± She looks past me and shakes her head at Dominic, who¡¯s fully engaged in conversation with Frank. ¡°You know what? Forget about him. You can always find other learning resources for the type of business you want to establish¡± nly chimes in and I can¡¯t help but chuckle at how the topic quickly grabbed his attention, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Dominic suddenly ¡°We were just discussing how I don¡¯t need your help to learn the basics¡± I say to him, ¡°Of course you do.¡± He arrogantly nods 0 ¡°Then why am i ino warring for you to exin things to mirth Hesight. Tine, Ill definitely begin the day wher tomorrow? i knows he¡¯ll want to be part of this just so he can thow off, and I¡¯m actually curious to see just how good te Lat this, so I¡¯ll go along with i As we all engage in conversation, with small updates on what everyone has been up to, I sip my wine while stealing sses at Dominic pery chance I get.. keep thinking about my n and though I don¡¯t know how long it will take for him to figure it o I¡¯m going through a lot of trouble and it would be much easier to just tell him directly or through look over at my father across the table as he proudly talks about the type of month he¡¯s had wi spoken about this before, but it warms my heart seeing him proudly talk about it again and how days off to look after his health. want to do this, 1 know Too shy to do it Fanpuistorsing in. He¡¯s already exhausted that he had to take a few While he¡¯s still on the subject, I find out that Dominic ns to introduce him to one of the most sought after investors. This announce earns a round of apuse from everyone, cecept me as I¡¯m in chock When did this even happen? Despite my unanswered question, I¡¯m blown away. Seeing how my father¡¯s still benefiting from this and it¡¯s almady much more than he expected, I need to y my part and I¡¯ll start tonight. After the meal and sharing more quality time with everyone, Dominic and I decide to leave when it¡¯s close to 10 p.m. On our way home in the limousine, my eyes are glued to my phone while I scroll with a smile. There am so many clips and pictures that have cone viral from Sophie¡¯sunch, including a few from the invited guests who had taken pictures with me and posted them. Dominic and I are all over the news as I now own the most expensive ne in the world, bought for me by my husband only a few minutes after it was made avable. It warms my heart just thinking about it even though he was just showing off ve you seen the articles? I look up from my phone and lean back in my seat, staring at him on the other side ¡°Have ¡°How could I not see them when everyone¡¯s talking about that ne?¡± He loosens his necktie ¡°I expect you to wear it during my cologne ¡°Good.¡± ¡°So I didn¡¯t know you and my father had breakfast together today¡± He scoffs. ¡°Are you supposed to know everything that I do with him?¡± Tho, I¡¯m just s saying I didn¡¯t expect it ¡°There are a lot of things you don¡¯t know.¡± He shakes his head with a chuckle. ¡°Like what?¡± I tilt my head in curiosity. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know I huff, wondering what he¡¯s talking about, but whatever I¡¯m just d to see my father so happy 111 O Chapter 32 Dominic When i had breakfast with my father inw this morning, Lasked him to show me a picture of Patrick and the Vanessa should never find out. To be honest, I was extremely disappointed when i saw him. That¡¯s the guy Vanessa was in love with? Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s been through so much, but still, I don¡¯t know why I was even so bothered about him. Evers||| Tilk picture, Frealized he¡¯s not worth my time, not when he looks like that As I scmll on my phone, I steal nces at Vanessa and the diamond ne around her neck. It¡¯s such such a marvel. I know Frank and Jake used the ne as an excuse to get closer to Vanessa, that¡¯s why I got a little possessive. I wonder if i overdid it, but anything to keep them away. Before we even left for theunch, already nned to buy her a diamond ne. What I didn¡¯t know was there were a few we hadn¡¯t yet seen, which made it even better when I got the most expensive one. I wasn¡¯t going to let anyone else steal that moment from Vanessa and L That¡¯s why I bought it, and everyone loved it. Once we get home, the bodyguard opens her door and she heads inside quickly. I wonder what¡¯s going on with her. I¡¯m just d she¡¯s not drunk. I made sure to monitor her every second at that table. She only had enough wine to go with her food. I can¡¯t imagine having another night like the previous one. After I go up to my bedroom and freshen up, there¡¯s a knock on my door and it makes me get dressed quickly. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Vanessa says from the other side of the door Fixing my shirt, I head over to the door and as soon as I open it, my eyes widen a little in surprise at the sight of her. Fuck. 3.3 Chapter 73 COMMENT Chapter 73 me tighten the grip on the tey she says, running her fingers tighfar horn har Hat¡¯s mostly parted to one side guess she¡¯s about to do her usual night my gaze to be done back bo ¡°Hi just called theing tomorrow morning arounit 10. Will you be around?¡± night that you meet her (kond the only apprend that matters to you that of your parents, but imagine the That¡¯ll all deperid for when my father says we should leave for the project ¡°Cool¡± the awkwardly ser Is there anything el / Inaw my eyes, not fully believing her. It feels like there¡¯s something else, but it¡¯s best if she leaves right now For as long as she¡¯s here, I won¡¯t stop staring at ¡°I guess I¡¯m going to bed now,¡± she says with a heavy sigh And with around to leave, making ine poke my headou The hallway and watch her in that ulky robe, just when it feels I¡¯ll admit that she looks so seductive, but why is she wearing that After I wake up in the morning / g at the sound of my rm, I get out of bed to freshen up Right as my mind is clear enough, the first person I think about is Vanessa when she came to my duorst night. I keep wondering why she wore that specific nightgowns. It¡¯s not that it matters time. She¡¯s fee to wear whatever she wants. I¡¯m post curious about it message notifications go off in only a few seconds and I wonder. While I dry my hair, I form on my phone and ce it back on the table. Hy mevs what I missed while my phone was off Curious, I open my inbox and there are so many messages from a phone number I don¡¯t recognize. But upon reading the first message, it takes everything in me not to hurl my phobe against the wall. It¡¯s Carme, I don¡¯t know he¡¯s using someon or it¡¯s a phone number she¡¯s never told me about. Whatever the case is, reading her ¡°Tate, why do you leave turking seviinity because (under staunch with that dutch dry your unde You better stop this and talk to me, or else til do tromery, Crazy¡± (se dous? what¡¯s they supposed in be? A thirat? And theck of remorte as tread th cookerjemy distance even more After I read herst message, I quickly block the rum ber know she¡¯s biter about all this. I just wish she wouldn¡¯t me anyone but herself in cause she was the one who lied to me After atnsing myself down, i dress up and head to Vanessa¡¯s bedroom door. She was mentioned so many times. ¡°Who is it?¡± she asks from inside as soon as I knock on the door 23% ¡°Come in¡± is open the door, I keep reading through Carme¡¯s messages and it actually hurts me to warn Vanessa about it. hen, I raise my head so I can speak, but words escape me as I look at Vanessa¡¯s side profile. Her hair¡¯s in a messy bun, she¡¯s in a white tank op that entuates the curves of her breasts, paired with some high waist jean shorts that only slightly cover her thighs dey,¡± she says, ncing at me, then facing the mirror again. se looks too good to just be home. I hope they¡¯re not going to meet up with Patrick or something re you and Mia going out?¡± I ask, stepping inside and closing the door behind me as my gaze lingers on her figure. o, she¡¯s spending the day with me here. We might go outter, I don¡¯t know. Oh, I received so many threats from Carme she tells me about the threats and how she¡¯s already blocked the number, I look away from her, clenching my fist at how busty she looks ht now. It doesn¡¯t help that the image of her bare breasts on the night she was drunk shes in my mind and just like that, my heart begins race a little. in after I return to my bedroom, it takes a while for my heartbeat to normalize. All this just because of Vanessa? er, I hear an engine outside and some cheerful voices, so I watch from my window and Mia¡¯s just arrived.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. hey hold hands and make their way inside, Vanessa¡¯s face brightens up in a way I¡¯ve never seen before. She must be that thrilled to have best friend over. I immediately sends me a text and I know that this is the part where I get to y the loving husband, so I head down to join them in the E room. ps curve into a fake smile as I get closer and even though I¡¯m focused on Mea, I find myself ncing at Vanessa since they¡¯re sitting next ich other ven¡¯t seen you since the wedding. Wee!¡± I say to her, sitting beside Vanessa and throwing my arm over her shoulder nk you.¡± Mia chuckles. ¡°You have such a lovely home.¡± d you could finally visit. Please make yourself at home and make any requests you have¡± e, I already told her that,¡± Vanessa looks up at me as she holds onto my hand hanging on her shoulder. Chapter 71 Tyfully shrug: There¡¯s no harm in telling her twoe ¨C Even though i don¡¯t mean it, we all burst intoughter, can¡¯t have Vanessa¡¯s best friend leaving with the wrong impression The small talk only goes on for a few minutes for me until I can¡¯t take it anymore. Being this close to Vanessa has me constantly ncing al her bust and i want it to stop so excuse myself At 11 am I stand in front of the mirror, fixing my necktie so I can leave inter- project sites Something that shouldn¡¯t take me this long, stretches on for a few My father and I will be heading over to one of the stantly think about Vanessa and what she¡¯s wearing today It reminds me of a simr outfit from our honeymoon on that ind, when we were still so distant and hostile with each other. I¡¯m d things are different now, and it¡¯s only because i got to see just howpassionate she is with the children, Just like before, I sna believe she¡¯ll make a great mother As soon as thates to mind. I tilt my head in wonder. She showed upst night in the same nightgown she wore on the night I first told her I needed to get her pregnant. What was she trying to say? I remember her being awkward just before she left. Wait, could it be? Just thinking about it makes my eyes widen. Wanting to know the truth, I abandon my necktie and head to the elevator, I need to talk to her before I leave for work in the living room, Vanessa and Mia are all smiles and chatty even as I approach the two of them. ¡°Babe, can I talk to you for a second?¡± My voice is gentle with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, Mia. I¡¯ll bring her right back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Mia smiles back at me. As Vanessa gets up, she ces her hand in mine and I lead the way in the other direction. Once I have her far from Mia, I let go of her hand and sigh heavily. ¡°When you came to mest night, were you trying to say what I think you¡¯re trying to say?¡± ¡°Why do you think I came to you dressed like that?¡± She crosses her arms. I chuckle in disbelief. ¡°Did you seriously expect me to just figure it out?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve figured it out now. I¡¯ve been trying to tell you this since the other day.¡± ¡°What? Are you telling me that we could have already done it by now if you didn¡¯t waste time?¡± She sighs. ¡°just didn¡¯t know how to say it, okay?¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve just sent me a text ¡°I tried.¡± She looks away It¡¯s funny to me how someone so bold can¡¯t even tell me something like this. It¡¯s probably because she¡¯s not used to it. ¡°How many days do we still have?¡± i ¡°About three days.¡± I¡¯ve been waiting for this for a while now. It¡¯s only because I need to start a family and no other reason. But as I say my next words to her, I can¡¯t help but nce at her from head to toe. O Chapter 13. hope Mia¡¯s not staying over, I don¡¯t want anyone or anything getting in the We¡¯re doing this tonight so you better be avable.¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Áã23%³ö It¡¯s only 11, in the morning and Dominic has just left for work, which means I have so much time before he returns this evening. Even with that, I¡¯m already nervous. I can¡¯t even seem to fully focus on Mia. Since she wasn¡¯t at the Launch and only saw pictures and clips of the diamond ne, I¡¯ve brought it for her and she¡¯s put it on it looks gorgeous around her neck as she takes pictures. ituation. I¡¯d even be holding her phone so I can take pictu my mind keeps drifting back to Dominic and I tonight It¡¯s only when she speaks to me while taking off the diamond ne that attention to her. ¡°Honestly, just putting this on makes me feel like I¡¯m worth 200 million dors! Girl, you¡¯re so lucky to have a husband like Dominic. He¡¯s such a gentleman. Did you know that he was getting this for you? I mean you had to have known. That¡¯s his sister¡¯s collection after all.¡± My lips curve in into a smile at the memory. ¡°Neither of us knew. That¡¯s why I was totally surprised when he paid for it.¡± ¡°Oh, wow!¡± She ces a hand on her chest with a wishful sigh. ¡°I hope I find such a man, who can give me such surprises. They don¡¯t even have to be diamonds or anything like that ¨C just someone to make me feel so special. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not surprising that you love him so much ¡°What?¡± i force a chuckle. ¡°Come on. There¡¯s that one picture of you with him on the red carpet, and everyone could see just how you looked at him with so much love¡± I know the exact moment Mia¡¯s talking about. It¡¯s when I was so carried away by the sight of him that I didn¡¯t realize the photographers were capturing it all ¡°Well that was nothing.¡± I say dismissively ¡°it was definitely something special and we all saw that. That¡¯s what I call love and that¡¯s what I want to be like with my man.¡± ¡°And you definitely will¡± i assure her, despite my marriage with Dominic not being what she thinks it is, ¡°You know what¡¯s funny? Back when you were still with Patrick, I thought you would always be together but I¡¯m d you¡¯re not, because look at you now, You¡¯re with someone better. In fact, he¡¯s the best thing that could¡¯ve ever happened to you.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re right about that.¡± My heart flutters a little, thinking about how my feelings keep changing more and more each day. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Patrick?¡± ¡°I guess he¡¯s okay. His interview¡¯s scheduled for tomorrow at thepany where my father rmended him¡± t fuck this up: ¡°I really hope your ex doesnt tu ¡°I hope so, too, because my dad will never help him again. The job doesn¡¯t pay much, but it¡¯s three times more than his current job. He¡¯s willing to start from there¡± ¡°I bet he feels so embarrassed after the way he treated you, and now you¡¯re the one helping him get back on his feet.¡± ¡°You know I never hold grudges.¡± I firmly shake my head. ¡°I just feel bad for him and what happened with his evil ex wife.¡± 2018 FRC 5 JO 23% ns to get has revenge once he¡¯s back on his feet since he already found her. Anyway, Thope he never forgets your act of flips on you once he has everything he wants¡± ¨C does, I won ¡ü be bothered by that because i would¡¯ve yed my part with my dad. The rest is up to him ¡± zel. That can never be mel I¡¯d make sure he regrets it?¡± course you would. Enough about him.¡± I Trise to my feet and hold out my hand for her ¡°Let¡¯s go to the kitchen¡± edly gets up and ces her hand in mine, sliding her phone in her front pocket and carrying the diamond ne boxin her other ¡°What are you doing?¡± I ask, amused ise someone wants to steal it,¡± she says. That never happen, not in this house,¡± I assure her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. we get to the kitchen and assign each other duties on what to cook. We¡¯re both so ex excited because w d doing this together. Getting the chopping board ready, Mia says, ¡°How¡¯s Carme?¡± ¡± don¡¯t know.¡°I shrug, washing the onions. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± She tilts her head. ¡°We¡¯re not friends anymore.¡± She does a little fist bump. ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± What are you doing?¡± I chuckle with amusement. ¡°what do you think I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m celebrating the fact that you¡¯re no longer friends. I never understood your friendship. I¡¯ve always been or best friend and not once did you ever mention her.¡± I told you before, I met her when=¡± Trou don¡¯t have to exin. I¡¯m just d you¡¯re not friends. I remember her from the wedding.¡± She shakes her head at the memory. happened between you two?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say it was something that involved my husband.¡± ¡°What? if it¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking, she better stay away from your man because he only has eyes for you. He¡ ¡°What She suddenly trails off when her phone beeps from her front pocket. After taking it out, she licks her lips with a giggle as she begins typing making me raise my eyebrows at her. ¡°What¡¯s that look on your face?¡±¡±Task. ¡°I¡¯m just talking to someone I hooked up withst night.¡± ¡°Who is it? Tell me about it.¡± I get closer. ¡°Well, he¡¯s actually someone I¡¯ve been talking to for a while. I always thought he was a gentleman, but damn! He¡¯s a monster in bed Chapter 75 Chapter 75 -head in that direction and Domini, walks in, his nk out saying a word, be locks the door, making me pulp at how I won¡¯t be walking out of here as the person I am now. I feel my heart racing faster as the silence drags on between us, and I don¡¯t even know what to say to him, so I just wait. He¡¯ll know what to When he begins unbuttoning ha jacket while still staclose to the door, I want to say something so badly just to loosen up, but words foor axl tuck my hair behind must In the corner of my eye, I spot a flying object and look over at the to the floor. As usual, he¡¯s m It¡¯s just like it was that night at his pal it has justnded on it, but only a secondter, it slides down use when we had to share the same bedroom. Though I use the memory to help calm my nerves, my attention shifts when i hear footsteps approach me, I look up and his gaze is fixed on me while he unbuttons his shirt, it makes it Ewonder what¡¯s going through his mind The look in his eyes is so intense that I can¡¯t seem to maintain eye contact because I know what¡¯s about to happen between us, so I look to squeeze the pillow again, I can already feel myself trembling, so l exhale in a series of short breaths, trying not to be too loud The next thing that flies by me is his shirt, and 1 hear his shoes slide across the floor. Fuck ¡°Will you keep staring at everything but me?¡± he asks, a hint of mockery in his tone. Bracing myself, I clear my throat and direct my gaze back to him, and he¡¯s alreadye even closer. Now shirtless, I can see the contours of his muscles in the warm lighting, making me subtly bite my lip from inside despite how nervous Tam. It¡¯s not my first time seeing his sexy build, but I¡¯ve never wanted to run my hands all over his chest the way I do now. ¡°What time did Mia leave?¡± he asks. His question is so unexpected tha es me a moment to respond. ¡°Around 5p/m2 ¡°Cool¡± he says, stepping forward and towering over me as he unbuckles his belt. Just for a second, I nce at his Adonis belt and how the V shape outlines what I¡¯m about to see. It gives rise to the heat between my legs. Right after he unbuckles his belt, he casually unzips his pants and stops. It seems he doesn¡¯t intend on taking it all off Why would he even do that when all he has to do is pull it out? Just as thoughts about his cock flood my mind, I notice the bulge in his pants begin to grow, making me press my lips together as look away from him, ¡°Open your legs,¡± he says, his tonemanding.. My head shoots up with wide eyes as my heart skips a beat. ¡°What?¡± 1 said open your legs.¡± His breath gets a little heavy It sounds so simple, yet i can¡¯t seem to do it, and my nerves don¡¯t make it any easier, so I close my eyes and press my thighs together, unable why don¡¯t think this through Des With a hod. I say, ¡°There¡¯s only one way She nods, closing her eyes thought of

clour to my bare chest, I feel her erect

for someone an myself just is little kanger, I ce my other hand at the base of her thin with the desire to meet her gave, but she keeps her rym Right how, I just want to taste her lips. Trou¡¯re so tense right no hisper ¡°You need to rx She only manages to nod, but that¡¯s alright I¡¯m in charge. I always am Just an (tilt my head so I can kiss her, she opens her eyes and stares into mine before she nces at my lips, an action that I mirror, Right before our lips touch, I remind myself that I¡¯m only doing this so she can he huge cock in my pants. finally smash my lips on hers and dominate her tongue in slow and precise motion g her breath against mine. This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve kissed, yet this is the one time I¡¯m doing this to ease her into what I¡¯m about to do to her Slowly, she ces her hand on my chest, a move that makes me lose my senses and holding her by the waist is no longer enough. I want to As soon as I lower my hand to her ass and grab it through the fabric, she gasps against my lips, cing her other hand on my shoulder. Her ass is so soft that i grab it over and over again, making her moan even louder. mso impatient to feel her body with nothing in my way that i lift her dress and swiftly pull down her underwear to her knees, then begin massaging her bare ass with both hands. Her sexy moans against my lips instantly make me lift her bridal style and ce her on the bed. I nt kisses on her neck, running my hand along her thigh and I can tell she¡¯s still tense. ¡°You¡¯re not yet rxed.¡± I whisper in her ear. ¡°You need topletely lose yourself to me.¡± I hungrily smash my lips on hers, pulling up her dress and throwing it on the floor as soon it goes over her head. Licking my lips, feast my eyes on her perky breasts and erect nipples, her chest rising and falling rapidly. As take her nipple in my mouth and gently suck on it, she moans a started a little louder than before and it makes me smirk, because I¡¯m just getting Slowly, I slide my hand down to her bikini area, then slide a finger downward between her pussy lips. I just want to go down there, but first, her underwear is still hanging and keeping her legs together. As soon as I take it off, she brings her legs together while they¡¯re t on the bed and drops her head to the side with her eyes shut I¡¯m not surprised expected something like this. After holding onto her thighs and getting right on top of her, I caress her neck as i dominantly whisper. ¡°Spread your legs for me¡± Slowly, she opens up and I get right between them, my cock rubbing against her inner thigh. Though she still doesn¡¯t look at me, that¡¯s about to change, and I¡¯ve already imagined her face. One thing about me, I love to eat pussy and right now, that¡¯s the only thing I can think about. After sliding my ¡°Abl y finger along her pussy lips a few more times, I get lower and stick out my tongue, sliding it right between her folds. The sound escaping her lips is low but sexy as she arches her back. ||| O second spreading her noter ligt jes? sa ja cook at her pusty Whip (slide iny tongue upward and thick, her clit with it, my hands stroke her narrow waist and she¡¯s a moaning mess. the folly looks down at me at the bites her lip and pist like that, she¡¯s not afraid to show me the likes it. She even opens her legs wider forExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. 1 lidem hanc ve to her breasts and eat her pussy with delight bec i stesso good. ¡°Deming the moans and I watch as she scrunches her face in pleasure in mought I¡¯d hear her moan my name I Her arousal begins to be more obvious as taste her wetness, but it¡¯s still not enough. Aber maring middle finger on her wetness, I slowly insert it in her little hole and she grunts in difort, so I take my time with it until I t have it all the way inside. She¡¯s so tight that i have to be careful im the tie of my tongue flicks her clit and my finger gently hits her spot, she raises her upper body, ces her hands in my hair, then drops ¡°Oh fuck¡± She finally loses herself in the moment. uching ! breasts, she gyrates her hips in my face, sliding her clit against my tongue. All this makes me want to fuck her even more. feel my hard cock, beeping to be released Her moans then fade out when she loses her voice at the tension that builds up in her body. She seems shocked as she¡¯s unfamiliar with this feeling but keep going at it Just is her clit feels more erect, she ces her hands on my shoulders so she can make me stop, but I tighten my grip on her trembling thigh to keep herst, licking and fingering her faster never thought I¡¯d be so turned on at the he sight of her orgasmic state and it¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before. As she seductively bites her lip, Tears roll down the sides of her face. She then stops fighting me when she realizes I¡¯m not letting go and as I help ride out her entire feel just how wet she is. Once I pull out my finger and stop licking her, I spread her pussy lips wide to check and she¡¯s so wet that it drips down to her ass Right now, I just want to slurp it all up until there¡¯s nothing left. I can always make her cum this hard again, but the urge to fuck her is stronger than it was when i just started pleasing her. All I want is to be inside of her. As she catches her breath, I get off the bed and turn off the light, leaving only the tablemp on and I can still see her entire body. Looking at her perky breasts, I impatiently pull down my pants and boxer briefs, my hard cock finally springing out. Just as I get back between her legs again, she looks down at me and her eyes widen at just how huge my cock is. I ce the length right on top of her pussy lips and I can¡¯t even see them Sliding my tip along her wetness to lubricate it already feels so good but I hold in my groan of pleasure. With my gaze fixed on her worried face, dor she says, finaly looking into my r why don¡¯t think this throu Chapter 75 As soon as the door creaks open, I jerk my head in that direction and Dominic walks in, his nk expression making me tighten my grip on the pillow behind me. Without saying a word, he locks the door, making me gulp at how I won¡¯t be walking out of here as the person I am now. I feel my heart racing faster as the silence drags on between us, and I don¡¯t oven know what to say to him, so I just wait. He¡¯ll know what to

When he begins unbuttoning his jacket while still standing close to the do, want to say something so badly just to loosen up, but words escape me and I end up facing the floor as I tuck my hair behind my car. in the corner of my eye, I spot a flying object and look over at the chair. His jacket has justnded on it, but only a secondter, it slides down to the floor. As usual, he¡¯s messy. It¡¯s just like it was that night at his parents house when we had to share the same bedroom. Though I use the memory to help calm my nerves, my attention shifts when I hear footsteps approach me. I look up and his gaze is fixed on me while he unbuttons his shirt. It makes me wonder what¡¯s going through his mind.. The look in his eyes is so intense that I can¡¯t seem to maintain eye contact because I know what¡¯s about to happen between us, so I look to the side and squeeze the pillow again. I can already feel myself trembling, so I exhale in a series of short breaths, trying not to be too loud with it. The next thing that flies by me is his shirt, and I hear his shoes slide across the floor. Fuck. ¡°Will you keep staring at everything but me?¡± he asks, a hint of mockery in his tone. Bracing myself, I clear my throat and direct my gaze back to him, and he¡¯s alreadye even closer. Now shirtless, I can see the contours of his muscles in the warm lighting, making me subtly bite my lip from inside despite how nervous I am. It¡¯s not my first time seeing his sexy build, but I¡¯ve never wanted to run my hands all over his chest the way I do now. ¡°What time did Mia leave?¡± he asks. His question is so unexpected that it takes me a moment to respond. ¡°Around¡5 p.m. ¡°Cool,¡± he says, stepping forward and towering over me as he unbuckles his belt. Just for a second, I nce at his Adonis belt and how the V shape outlines what I¡¯m about to see. It It gives rise to the heat between my legs. Right after he unbuckles his belt, he casually unzips his pants and stops. It seems he doesn¡¯t intend on taking it all off. Why would he even do that when all he has to do is pull it out? Just as thoughts about his cock flood my mind, I notice the bulge in his pants begin to grow, making me press my lips together as I look away from him ¡°Open your legs,¡± he says, his tonemanding My head shoots up with wide eyes as my he heart: [skips a beat. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said open your legs. His breath gets a little heavy. It sounds so simple, yet I can¡¯t seem to do it, and my nerves don¡¯t make it any easier, so I close my eyes and press my thighs together, unable Chapter ¡°Oh okay.¡± Aher the call ends, I drive faster but run into traffic once I turn at the corner. The dy actually makes me so impatient that I m the steering wheel Composing myself, Hean back in my seat, wondering what I¡¯m doing to myself. Why am I so impatient to get home? She¡¯s not going anywhere. Besides, the only reason this is happening is so she can get pregnant and nothing else. It¡¯s also never happening again after this, Finally amving home a bitter than I expected, I head to the elevator, my heart racing as Fremind myself of what the n is so it can end quickly. As soon as I open my bedroom door, the sight of her draws me in. neck and corbone. g on my bed in a beautiful dress with thin straps, exposing her I don¡¯t know what¡¯s more enticing right now¨Cthe dress hugging her voluptuous figure, or just the fact that she was actually waiting for me. Whatever it is, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment, and I¡¯ll make it count. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 When Domine licked my pussy and fingered me until i orgasmed, it was so was so mind blowing that i cried in pleasure. It was also beautiful because I thought he¡¯d just be selfish with it, yet he surprised me. I thought i wanted him before, but now I know what that really feels like. Even though I¡¯m so wet for him that i just want to feel him inside of me, I¡¯m so scared right now after seeing the size of his cock. Not even his assurance that it¡¯ll fit makes me feel any better. As he slides his tip a few more times along my dripping wet folds, he gets right on top of me and I instantly close my eyes. I can¡¯t handle eye contact in a moment like this while he¡¯s so close to my face, and right between my leg- ¡°Rx,¡± he whispers, his breath heavy as he ces his lips on mine. Bracing myself, I hold onto his shoulders while I kiss him back and for a few seconds, his tip teases my entrance. Then, I pull away with a scream, tears rolling g down my cheeks at the sensation of his cock ripping me apart. To distract me, he kisses me deeply and stops pushing further inside, but I can feel his cock pulsating inside of me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After giving me a few seconds, he pushes further inside again and I groan in pain as I pull away from his lips, I can feel him all the way inside now and once again, he doesn¡¯t move and gives me time to adjust. Holding onto my chin, he wipes my tears of pain away, a gesture that makes my heart flutter even with everything that¡¯s going on right now. Then, I groan in a mix of pain and pleasure when he thrusts deep into me, thenpletely pulls out, making me open my eyes. He looks down between my legs, then slowly slides his cock back into me, making me shut my eyes at the pain. Gently, he begins thrusting back and forth, resting his face at the crook of my neck. As the pain begins to fade and the pleasure takes over me, I ce my hands on his back, keeping my eyes closed to focus on the feeling, of him mude of me. Suddenly, he picks up the pace a little while still being gentle with me, and I moan right against his ear feel so connected to him right now, like we¡¯re one body and soul, and it makes me want to kist him, but I can¡¯t seem to get the chance ¡°Wh!¡± I moan in pleasure when he holds onto my thighs and thrusts deeper. ¡°Fuck!¡± he growls into my neck. I didn¡¯t know the sound of him groaning in pleasure with nach thrust would sound so sexy. Then, he gets off of me and ces my legs on his shoulders. Though I keep my eyes shut, they grow wide when he thrusts into me again and it¡¯s so different and deep that i moan louder, When Hook at him, he¡¯s already covered in sweat as he feasts his eyes on my body. It seems that the sight of my breasts unable to stay i ce turns him on even more, because he picks up the pace with his lower lip between his teeth, and that makes me grip the sheets ¡°Fuck!¡± I cry out, a sensation building up inside of me as the tip of his cock hits the same spot. I feel my eyes getting teary again and before I know it, I drop my head on the bed as experience my second orgasm, Gwing me a moment, he g but her my hemb writing Chapter 76 pulling the sheet with me. That only leaves his naked body exposed and as soon as my eyesnd on his hard cock, fend up unmitent rolling off the bed and dropping to the floor Fixing my messy hair, Icrunt in pain. It is at this moment that I finally get a feel of just how sorem and i can¡¯t seem to get up right away. In still trying to process how I just saw his hard cock. How did I not notice it before? Was I that focused on his face not to see it bulging through the sheets? Suddenly, he gets off the bed and casually approaches me with his cock on full disy. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s doing this right now. He stops right in front of me, his cock right in my face and near my lips as he holds out his hand for me. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re acting so surprised,¡± he says to me, his morning voice so deeper than usual. ¡°¡I just didn¡¯t expect it.¡± I look away while reaching for hisnd,pletely flustered with my heart racist As I push myself off the floor, I feel the soreness in my legs and it in it my teeth. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t have anything nned today because e you won¡¯t be going anywhere,¡± he says. Keeping my eyes on his face, I say, ¡°I can handle myself¡± He scoffs. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± He then heads over to the window and opens the blinds, his naked body against the sunlight creating a perfectly sculpted silhouette ¡°You really think you can handle yourself?¡± he asks, stretching his upper body while still looking outside. ¡°Uh¡ y yeah,¡± I stutter, unable to take my eyes off him. He shakes his head. ¡°You don¡¯t even sound sure of yourself ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I was just never mind.¡± I sigh, tucking my hair behind my ear. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m telling him I only stuttered because of the view. The longer I stare at this man, who passionately made love to me and I couldn¡¯t me, I need to get away, even if it¡¯s just for a minute. keep it down, the more I feel like he¡¯s actually thrusting into As soon as I take a few steps toward the bathroom door, which is far away, I stop and hiss at the soreness in my legs and a slight difort around my pussy ¡°Still think you can handle yourself?¡± He turns to face me, his toneced with mockery. ¡°This is so unfair¡± I shake my head, trying not to drop my eyes to his cock ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You seem fine, unlike me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I am.¡± He holds his head high.¡°I was going to say you¡¯ll get used to it, but this is never happening again.¡± His words make my heart sink a little, but i firmly nod and say, ¡°I know¡± Slowly, I continue to make my way to the bathroom and it¡¯s so difficult that I pause again, Suddenly, he scoops me up bridal style, my eyes growing wide. Chapter: FL ¡°What are you doing ¡°If you keep this up, you¡¯ll get to the bathroom in the afternoon. I want you out of here as soon as possible, I scoff wrapping my arms around his neck. I notice a hickey on the side of his neck and it makes me press my lips together in guilt. I must have given it to him when he felt so good inside of me that I started roughly kissing his neck. Just as he begins to move, my eyes widen at the sensation of his cock poking my ass through the fabric, but he just keeps moving forward After he brings me to his spacious bathroom, where he never been before, he sets me down and closes the door behind him. I As soon as I drop the sheet and sit down on the toilet with great struggle so I can pee, I flinch and hold in my scream at the burning sensation on my pussy. I¡¯m d I have nothing nned for today, I just need to rest. Getting back up proves to be difficult as I feel the soreness in my legs once again, but I push myself to do it. I wrap the sheet around my naked body, then lower my head with a sigh. I don¡¯t think I can make it back on my own, so I swallow my pride and call out to him, ¡°Dominic?¡± I hold my breath, wondering if he¡¯lle He instantly opens the door, now wearing his boxer briefs with an open robe. Even with that, I can see his bulge, making me want it again. even though I know I can¡¯t handle it right now. He carries me in his arms again and my lips curve into a smile, which he can¡¯t see as my long hair hides my face, As he puts me down on the plush carpet, I keep looking right at my underwear and dress on the other side of the room, wondering how far he threw them for them to end up there. ¡°Could you please hand me my dress and underwear?¡± ¡°Why should I do it?¡± He crosses his arms. ¡°Because I¡¯m still trying to get the hang of this.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He smirks, making me roll my eyes. As he makes his way back to me with my dress and underwear, I nce at his boxer briefs and notice that his cock isn¡¯t as hard anymore. Though I have what I need to get dressed, I awkwardly look around. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± he asks, ¡°Can you please give me some p privacy?¡± ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± He chuckles in disbelief. ¡°After everything that happenedst night, you want me to give you some privacy? I¡¯ve seen every inch of you, so no, I don¡¯t even know why you have this sheet¡± As much as I hate to admit it, he has a point, My pussy was right in his face. Determined to stand before him as I wasst night, I drop the sheet, my naked body nowpletely exposed to him. Chapter 77 Chap 77 Chapt?n 17. With a sigh, get behind her and scoop her up in my arms. you doing?¡± she asks I¡¯m taking you back to your bedroom. Isn¡¯t it obvious can go on my ¡°With your crab walk?¡± At a loss for words, her jaw only drops with a gasp. After I get to her bedroom, I ce her on the bed and she hisses in pain. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± My voice isced with a little concern. She nods. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. Just fucking stay home.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I know She crosses sher arms. I¡¯m going to work soon, but I should be back around 4 p.m. That¡¯s the time I¡¯ll dedicate to teaching you all about the basics of the kind of business you wish to establish¡± So, you¡¯re finally going to tell me about it?¡± she scoffs. If you don¡¯t want to receive my knowledge about this, then forget it.¡± No. Her eyes widen a little. ¡°I want it. know what she means, but fuck I stand near the bed, our eyes lock for a few seconds before she looks away and clears her throat. It seems I¡¯m not the only one with that asty thought about what that sounded like. aw that I can only see her resting face, I¡¯m fascinated by howst night, she twisted her face so many times in pleasure while I fucked her id licked her pussy. She was so different and now, it¡¯s like she was never even in that aroused state. st thinking about that begins to make me hard and at this point, I hate how easily it happens. Does that mean I loved fucking her that ach? If I¡¯m being honest, yes, but so what? It wasn¡¯t my main goal, but it happened. And it¡¯s never happening again. mind myself that I need to get ready for work, so I face the door to return to my bedroom. fait,¡± she says, stopping me in my tracks. that is it?¡± hank you it what?¡± | look over my shoulder. not being an assholest night¡± She doesn¡¯t even look at me when she says it, but she smiles a little. in¡¯t know why, but words escape me, so I only nod even if she doesn¡¯t see me do it. 20:20 Fr. 5 Jul Chante 17 R While closing the door, Hake onest nce at her as she touches the sides of her neck whale stretching it with her eyes shut it¡¯s something so simple yet it captures my attention. had fucked her in the beginning, I might¡¯ve been an asshole, but after the good things she¡¯s done and what her first time meant to her, 1 thought she deserved l?st night. Also, I didn¡¯t want to hurt her ¡ê i step in the shower so I can freshen up, I close my eyes and once again, all I can hear is Vanessast night, if I¡¯m being honest, she has the exiest moans I¡¯ve ever heard All these thoughts about her make me hard again but this time, I choose not to block it out Seit. Maybe this way, itti finally Aher stepping out of the shower so I can get dressed, I nce at the rolled up bed cover with Vanessa¡¯s blood on it and it boosts my ego ing that I was her first during the one time that we¡¯re ever going to fuck. still don¡¯t know how I feel about her fucking other guys Is it because she was mine before anyone else? 1 shouldn¡¯t even think about it. Asi put on my necktie after fixing my cor to hide my hickey, Hold my head high in front of the mirror with a smirk, thinking about the moment she¡¯ll tell me she¡¯s pregnant. might take a while before then, but I¡¯m another step closer to getting my dreampany. think about her being pregnant, my smirk fades at an important realization. I need to talk to her right away, so I drop my necktie on the table and head out of my bedroom. Since I know what she looks like when she¡¯s naked, I push open her bedroom door and just let myself in, I don¡¯t remember saying you coulde in.¡± She narrows her eyes at me, raking her fingers through her wet hair while in her bathrobe: said I wonder how she pulled it off ¡°what ce seen it all,¡± I say to her. doesn¡¯t matter. I still need privacy¡± ¡°Whatever say to her, shaking my head dismissively. ¡°There¡¯s something we need to talk about.¡± Wer what happenedst night, you¡¯re obviously going to get pregnant. Don¡¯t you dare fuck anyone else. ar? Are you serious?¡± She scoffs, Her action instantly bothers me, so I get closer. ¡°Wait, does that mean you¡¯re actually considering fucking other guys?¡± (85; tmran why would you say something like that to me?¡± about it ¨C you¡¯re free to do whatever you want, which includes who you fuck. What happened between us is so you can get pregnant (don¡¯t want anything getting in the way of course, you can use protection, but no. You¡¯re not fucking anyone¡± inbelievable. In the case that I decide to f ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you¡¯re about to say,¡± I cut her off. ¡°I¡¯m not taking any chances so keep your legs closed.¡± ake my way out of her bedroom, I look back at her and she leans against the headboard with a loud chuckle of disbelief. Chapter 77 I wonder, was that the right thing to say? During my lunch break, Frank and I meet up to grab some food together and despite how long it¡¯s been since I left home, I can¡¯t stop thinking aboutst night, and this morning when I saw Vanessa¡¯s voluptuous figu ¡°Dude, what¡¯s up with you today?¡± Frank asks, adding some extra sauce ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°it¡¯s almost like something great happened.¡± ¡°You can tell?¡± I raise my eyebrows. ¡°I know you. Come on, give me the good news. There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know, right?¡± Usually, I tell Frank everything, but I don¡¯t want to get into what happened with Vanessa, so I shrug ¡°It¡¯s nothing important,¡± I say to him. ¡°I see you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± He sighs in defeat. ¡°Well, it was worth a try.¡± ¡°Still haven¡¯t heard from Carme on the most recent number that blocked?¡± I ask¡ ¡°Nope, and I¡¯m d she chose not to text or call me this time. But hey, imagine she suddenly shows up at one of your workces and causes a scene I firmly shake my head. ¡°She¡¯s not that crazy.¡± ¡°Of course she is! If you keep doing this, she¡¯ll be capable of so much more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s so much security now.¡± ¡°I know, but still, meet her just once so you can make things clear to her if she doesn¡¯t listen, file a restraining order.¡± Leaning back in my seat, I sigh deeply at his suggestion. ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t want to do it?¡± He narrows his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m still hurting¡± ¡°Of course, it hasn¡¯t even been a whole week yet. Who knows? Maybe you two will work things out.¡°¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know I don¡¯t see that happening.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s like I told you before, give it time. His voice is gentle. ¡°Yeah, but still. It won¡¯t change anything¡± I know it¡¯ll take a lot of time, but someday, I won¡¯t feel like this. I don¡¯t want to feel like this. |.cam even After my lunch break, I head back to the office and just as i get in the elevator, my phone beeps with a message notification. Before I cam read the contents, I realize it¡¯s the same number from yesterday. 20.20 Fri, 5 Jul o DUR ¡°I KNOW YOUR BIGGEST SECRET AND I MEAN IT¡± 127% Ce I furrow my eyebrows, wondering if I should give this my attention or not. I still t think it¡¯s Carme, unless she¡¯s be so desperate hat she tried something different I¡¯m a businessman with a few secrets I¡¯d consider to be the biggest, so what secrets person talking about? Is it even about business, or is it something personal? And if it¡¯s really not Carme, who could this be? Chap 77 Chapt?n 17. With a sigh, get behind her and scoop her up in my arms. you doing?¡± she asks I¡¯m taking you back to your bedroom. Isn¡¯t it obvious can go on my ¡°With your crab walk?¡± At a loss for words, her jaw only drops with a gasp. After I get to her bedroom, I ce her on the bed and she hisses in pain. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± My voice isced with a little concern. She nods. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. Just fucking stay home.¡± ¡°I know She crosses sher arms. I¡¯m going to work soon, but I should be back around 4 p.m. That¡¯s the time I¡¯ll dedicate to teaching you all about the basics of the kind of business you wish to establish¡± So, you¡¯re finally going to tell me about it?¡± she scoffs. If you don¡¯t want to receive my knowledge about this, then forget it.¡± No. Her eyes widen a little. ¡°I want it. know what she means, but fuck I stand near the bed, our eyes lock for a few seconds before she looks away and clears her throat. It seems I¡¯m not the only one with that asty thought about what that sounded like. aw that I can only see her resting face, I¡¯m fascinated by howst night, she twisted her face so many times in pleasure while I fucked her id licked her pussy. She was so different and now, it¡¯s like she was never even in that aroused state. st thinking about that begins to make me hard and at this point, I hate how easily it happens. Does that mean I loved fucking her that ach? If I¡¯m being honest, yes, but so what? It wasn¡¯t my main goal, but it happened. And it¡¯s never happening again. mind myself that I need to get ready for work, so I face the door to return to my bedroom. fait,¡± she says, stopping me in my tracks. that is it?¡± hank you it what?¡± | look over my shoulder. not being an assholest night¡± She doesn¡¯t even look at me when she says it, but she smiles a little. in¡¯t know why, but words escape me, so I only nod even if she doesn¡¯t see me do it. 20:20 Fr. 5 Jul Chante 17 R While closing the door, Hake onest nce at her as she touches the sides of her neck whale stretching it with her eyes shut it¡¯s something Chapter 78 Chapter 78 it¡¯s been around thirty minutes now since I started texting Patrick, and it seems there¡¯s no end to his replies, even when I give him hints i Though I¡¯m also using it as a distraction, it barely does anything for me as I still can¡¯t stop thinking about everything Dominic did to mest night. Even now, it¡¯s like I can actually feel his cock thrusting into me. Just as i remember the sight of his cock in my face, my father calls and informs me that starting today, he¡¯s leaving town for a week ¡°When did you decide de this?¡± a * Lask, shaking my head as I¡¯m not pleased. ¡°It was actually this morning,¡± he says from the other end of the line. me now?¡± ¡°if you decided on it this morning, why are you telling me ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my child. I¡¯ve just had so much to do¡± I slouch. ¡°I really won¡¯t see you around for a week?¡± ¡°Yes. This is an important trip. I have to meet a few more investors. How about youe over so we can head to the airport together?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t make it right now. I¡¯m with Mia and we¡¯re in the middle of something very important ¡°Ah, I see. I know I¡¯m lying to him, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m telling him what¡¯s actually wrong with me and that I¡¯ve mostly been in bed. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll see you when youe back.¡± I sigh heavily with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re getting everything you ever wanted for the §ã§à§ä§â§Ñ§ß§å¡± He chuckles. ¡°And I¡¯m just d I can see you so happy.¡± My lips curve into a smile, thinking about how I feel so different afterst night. After my call with himes to an end, I continue texting with Patrick and as soon as I reply, he calls, making me wonder why when we¡¯re already having a chat. ¡°Hey,¡± I sound cheerful, yet a little curious. ¡°Hey, I know we¡¯re texting and all, but my interview is tomorrow,¡± he says. ¡°Are you excited?¡± ¡°Yeah and grateful! ¡°You need to stop with that. I chuckle softly. ¡°Maybe I can treat you to some lunch afterwards. It won¡¯t be any fancy restaurant or anything like that, but I want to do it again, as long as your husband has no problem with it.¡± I pause for a moment, Dominic¡¯s warning for me not to sleep with other guysing to mind. I¡¯m certain that doesn¡¯t include just meeting up with them. 14 against radboard, thinking about how Patrick teams worried when GET YOUMELITOLAN Pnd Tour the jibner Beside de The truth is that it doesn¡¯t matter whio) meint up with Lidon¡¯t need Dominic¡¯s permissions to do it. Vxtil cara believe to warned me the way be did. Does he really fear that get pregnant by someone else? That¡¯s new going to happen, and ¡®s because afterst night, Fran¡¯t imagine another man louching me. The thought of it instantly breaks never it¡¯s my heart since it was a one¨Ctime thing I To thigh I can¡¯t take his cock right now, I crave his touch and his wet tongue once again Even Just as remember the sensation of his tongue fucking my clit, my phone rings again, m But as soon as I look at the caller ID. I end up biting my! y lip as I sit up more. I wonder why bu ¡°Hello¡± ¡°Hey,¡± he says from the from the other end of the line ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. How do you fucking feel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m obviously still some. That¡¯s why I¡¯m just resting¡± ¡°Good That¡¯s what I wanted to hear¡± ¡°You just called to check on me! My fave brightens up ¡°Yeah I see you when I get back home,¡± a little as I try topose myself As soon as the call ends, I bury my face in my hands, blushing hard, is he really that concerned about me? Even though it¡¯s so sv sweet of him, i know shouldn¡¯t do this to myself. My feelings for him are now stronger after our intimacy, but this meant nothing to him and I need to keep myself under control This is still far from the marriage that I would¡¯ve wanted it to be, but I¡¯m just d things are so much better now. When I was talking to Patrick, not once did my heart flutter, but with Dominic, it just happened. Our short conversation on the phoner rey in my mind and I can¡¯t stop smiling, but I gently p myself so I can keep myself under control. What has he done to me? As 4 pm approaches, find myself counting down the minutes to when he¡¯ll be back. He¡¯s onlying to exin stuff to me, so why the hell amcting like my loving husband ising home to me? Even after so much time has passed, my efforts to shut out my desires have all been futile. I close my eyes, running my hands along my neck like I can feel his warm breath and sensual caresses. Suddenly, my eyes shoot open when I hear the sound of an engine outside I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s this early and my heart starts racing. His return : makes me count down the minutes to when he¡¯ll be at my bedroom door, didn¡¯t know he had such : er, grabs and thei testi¡± het wilks, taking the sock from me my eyes at hus. ¡°TE be the judge of the how good you are at this.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. 311 ortance WES 22% Chapter Th After he flips through the pages and finds what he¡¯s looking for, he pulls back his sleeves, exposing his veiny forearms. That just makes me swallow hard as I look at his hands and his fingers, especially the specific one that fingered me. Even now, I can feel it inside of me. I ¡°So, we¡¯re going to start from here,¡± he says to me and I clear my throat so I can pay attention. As he begins to exin the basics to me, I can only hear half of it, the other haleoing over my head. Hearing his voice while having him so close reminds me of his grunts and groans of pleasure while thrustin, into ¡°Any questions so far?¡± he asks.. ¡°Uhm..can you please say that again?¡± I fiddle with my fingers, a little embarrassed that I wasn¡¯t fully paying attention. He sighs with a nod, then starts from the beginning. I try to pay more attention and for that, I keep pinching myself so I don¡¯t fantasize about what happened and just how much my body¡¯s still longing for him right now. Once he¡¯s done with it, he leans back in his seat and I ask a few questions, which he answers in a way that makes me understand it all. I¡¯m impressed. ¡°Any other questions?¡± he asks, ncing at my neck. ¡°Not for now.¡± I press the palms of my hands down on the arms of my chair. The look in his eyes feels intense, but maybe it¡¯s just me. ¡°I have one question for you.¡± He rises to his feet and approaches the door. ¡°What is it?¡± My gaze follows his movements.. He locks the door, turns to face me, then says, ¡°We still have two more days, right?¡± 0 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Vanessa Even though Dominic¡¯s question catches me off goal, it instantly excites me and sends a rush through my body, making me sit up more as watch him while he stands by the door. ¡°Yeah, we still have two more days,¡± I say to him, a glint of desire in my voice, *[, ¡°Good, I was thinking about something,¡± he says, approaching the chair as he looks at me from head to toe. ¡°Tell me about it¡± I nce at his crotch, then back up at his face. He then stops right in front of me, looks straight into my eyes and says. ¡°The goat ¡°Lalready know that.¡± to get you pregnant.¡± ¡°But maybe once wasn¡¯t enough,¡± His voice is low, ¡°Lagree.¡± ¡°In that case,¡± he trails off, then leans over and ces his hands on the arms of my chair. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up for this? It hasn¡¯t even been 24 hours since ¡°I know, but I can take it, as long as you¡± ¡°I know what I have to do.¡± He moves his face closer to mine, For a few seconds, the room falls silent as our eyes lock. Then, he smashes his lips on mine, roughly gripping my thighs while I wrap my arms around his neck. When I feel him trying to reach for my underwear, I slightly raise my lower body and he swiftly pulls it down my thighs, crouching down while he slides it down my ankles. Throwing it behind him, he looks up at me with an expression so dominant and intense that I can¡¯t maintain eye contact for too long. But even with that, I still want to watch him. With a heavy breath, he holds onto my ankles, spreads my legs apart, then looks right at my pussy. He brings his face closer, making me drop my head to d to the side as I close my my eyes. Though I expect to feel his tongue right away, I¡¯m met with a different sensation when he slides his finger right in the middle of my folds and I¡¯m a little embarrassed because of what he¡¯s just discovered. good that a low moan escapes my lips. ¡°You¡¯re already wet,¡± he whispers, sliding his finger back and forth a few more times. It feels so good He inserts his finger inside of me and even though I feel some difort in the beginning, his movements are so gentle that I soon only feel pleasure. Right now, I don¡¯t have it in me to watch him while he fingers me, so I look to the side, my lips parted in pleasure. Spreading my legs wider, he holds onto my thighs and licks my inner thigh, and I bite my lip at the sensation, then do it again when I feel his warm breath night on my pussy. It makes my heart race faster in anticipation, The sensation of his tongue finallying in contact with my pussy makes my toes curl up as I moan in pleasure. I wanted this feeling again so badly. 20:21 Fri, 5 Jul CR ongs fourbes pocket, breakingN?velDrama.Org (C) content. vn at hem just for a tirond Idreft word tani poly a few secondster, his amging phone bothers him and be puts his tongue away and drops his hands finmony t waiting more. He even pull back against my hanch, so Hoosen the pressure applied anthe rivers to his feet While i keep my eyes shut to catch my breath, i hear him sigh with frustration and it makes me unide a littles: Finally looking at him, my eyes instantly drop below his bit and I see his cock already bulging He takes not his phose, ticking his lips as if savoring the taste of my wet pussy, then clears his throat to pick up the call. ¡°Hello, Dad: What? He raises his voice, making me flinch a little while I still have my legs open. (kin his face, Eclose my legs and rise to my feet. ¡°This is horrible!¡± he says, panicking, Iwonder what¡¯s going on ¡°Ainght, I¡¯ll inform the others immediately!¡± As soon as he cuts the call, he ruffles his hair and I get closer. ¡°Hey, is everything okay?¡± ask, my voiceced with concem ¡°There¡¯s an emergency situation right now at one of the project sites. It¡¯ll be a three hour flight on the private jet and I have to leave immediately I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be back until tomorrow¡± Tknow what this means for us we¡¯re not doing it again, and maybe it¡¯s just me, but there¡¯s a hint of disappointment in his voice. ¡°Whatever it is, I hope everything works out,¡± Fay to him, putting my needs aside. ¡°Yeah I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He rushes to the door, quickly dialing another number. As he moves quickly along the hallway, his voice fades uut while he speaks to another colleague. I slump back in my seat and shake my head, looking down at my underwear on the flour which he impatiently took off I¡¯m disappointed that I couldn¡¯t have more of his tongue and cock, but understand that he had to leave. Even though I smile thinking about the few seconds that could feel his tongue, it¡¯s frustrating and only left me wanting more Slowly, I mach for my underwear, bating my lip at how Fraised my lower body so he could take it off faster. Was it too obvious that I wanted it? I wonder what he thought when he first realized I was already wel Fixing my dress, I look at the notes and book on the table. Though I¡¯m already so horny that my nipples are hard, i really need to distract myself er on theputer, going over the notes I took down while I wait so l I quickly fox my hair and head over to the other side of the table and power on can check out the links he shared with me. Not wanting to leave the study any time soon, I learn as much as I can. I look forward to establishing my own business and this is just the beginning III 0 21% tw hours, i keep going at it with short breaks. I know I still have a long way to go, but I¡¯m motivated enough to keep doing this helps keep my mind off of everything that never happened between Dominic and i It¡¯s only w my dinner ¡®s mady that i leave the study and sit sit at the t table alone. Now that I m not so focused on everything that i need to learn, I get those shbacks again of when he noticed I was wet and fingered me. It makes me press my thighs together. Even though my body now desires him even more, I¡¯m more coed about what¡¯s actually wrong that he had to leave in such a hurry. I wonder if they¡¯re already at the site. It¡¯s been three hours now since he left. There¡¯s a it¡¯s going so Treach for my phone and type the message but before can send, I stop m Maybe I shouldn¡¯t even ask. I should just wait until he returns tomorrow. it wants to send him a text and ask how hack in my seat. Maybe it¡¯s too soon Time for bed, I get under the covers around 10 p.m. and turn off the lights, hoping for a good night¡¯s sleep, but I struggle to fall asleep in the time it usually takes for me to do so. My mind is flooded with him once again. It also doesn¡¯t help that today, I¡¯m much hornier than yesterday. Suddenly, my phone rings on my bedside table Who could be calling me at this hour? I get the feeling it might be Dominic, so I quickly reach for my phone. As soon as I look at the caller ID, I¡¯m disappointed. He¡¯s not the one. It¡¯s just Patrick. He¡¯s never called me at this hour. I wonder what happened Concerned, I pick up. ¡°Hellot ¡°Hey, I hope you¡¯re still up, he says. ¡°Well, kind of ¡°Great, I was worried I caught you at a bad time and I hope your husband doesn¡¯t mind that you¡¯re picking up my call around this time.¡± ¡°Of course not. He¡¯s actually very busy right now. What¡¯s up? ¡°I just wanted to confirm if you¡¯re still meeting me tomorrow so we can have lunch together.¡± ¡°Of course.¡°. ¡°That¡¯s great, because there¡¯s something that I need to tell you. He sounds so serious that I¡¯m already curious.. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll definitely be there,¡± I assure him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± He sounds cheerful again. ¡°Have a good night¡± After the call ends, I put tomorrow. it down my phone on the bedside table then tilt my head, wondering what he has to say to me. I guess I¡¯ll find out It¡¯s already 10:00 am in the morning and I keep looking down at my phone, wondering if I should text Dominic or not to find out how things are going The more time pass passes, the more I want to hear from him. Maybe once again, I¡¯m just being a little selfish as I wonder what time he¡¯lle for too long, in guess we nowy station should order now,¡± I say to tim, taking ¡°Oh yeah of course ¡°He enroudly chuckles the stratingE 1 observe him for a fee minutes and he keeps swing ang maging Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Haring her that exining t Just as I wonder if ched her right on the phone bep As soon as it stops ringing, he calls agan and just like before, I ignores One it stops ringing a secondi I spoke to dad and you¡¯re all on a break right now. You may Just before Lean dial his number, 1 cundus, i open it and instantly raise my eyebrown find out asos hell does your message I finally got your attention, huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with Vanessa e¡¯s spending time with me today. She should be here around ¡°Listen to me, you better behave yourself I wam him. He snickers. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that, big brother¡± I click the perin my hand hard are you even doing with her?¡± ¡°Did you already forget. ed her toe and check out my Just thinking about the fact that Vanessa¡¯s going out to meet Jake is enough confirmation to ¡°I¡¯m going to show hey sur at she¡¯lle ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. You better take ame, making me slide the phone across the table with an know that be took my words seriously when I told him mat berj Conce for her on the evening! entchome They be ist going to have a good time, that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll be up to exactly, but I shouldn¡¯t be so bothered by it in aid be As i ruffle my baix, I hate wow lips at how she ced her baisds in ong hair, then held on sol could keep licking her pussy. The fact that she Mansted that badly makes me a little hard. Fuck, why am I getting like this? There was never a time in th What can I do to stop this desire Thave for her? unteil to fuck someone so much, I don¡¯t like doing this to myself. Vanessa The food at this restaurant is delicious, except I can¡¯t fully focus on it because Patrick seems a little awkward and barely eats as he keeps zoning out. ¡°Hey, is everything alright with you?¡± I ask, putting my fork aside ¡°Yeah, why do you ask? ¡°Something just feels different.¡± ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just ufortable. That¡¯s all,¡± he says, looking outside the window. ¡°Are you talking about my bodyguards? I already told youst time not to worry about them.¡± ¡°How could I not? Just look at them. ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯ll be this intimidated every time I show up with them?¡± ¡°Are you saying you want to do this with me a lot more Hook away with a chuckle. ¡°We¡¯ll see ¡°You know, I don¡¯t remember thest time I dressed up like this.¡± He fixes his necktie ¡°You should do it more often, it looks good on you.¡± ¡°You think so!¡± Yes.¡± Tirmly nod. was just a few seconds ago. ¡°Thank you.¡± His face brightens up and I nod to myself. This is much better than how he was just a fe ¡°I know we¡¯re having our meal right now, but I¡¯m so curious about what you wanted to tell me that I don¡¯t think I can wait any longer.¡± ¡°Right, about that.¡± He shifts in his seat. Suddenly, my phone vibrates. Since it on the table nce at the screen and my my heart sk skips a beat seeing Dominic¡¯s name. please give me a moment!¡± i bold up my phone. Patrick Mans back As mad the message, it gets me so excited that I rub my thighs together under the table. ¡°We still have one more day, right?¡± Quickly, I reply with a smile. ¡°Yes, is everything okay over there? ¡°No, but I¡¯ll be back before the day ends. My flight will be 3 hours for gre when I get there.¡± I tuck my hair behind my ear while I type, assuring him that I¡¯ll be home, ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re talking to your husband, right?¡± Patrick says with a chuckle. I look up, only to find him shaking his head. ¡°Hmm?¡± i pause, holding the phone in my hand. ¡°it¡¯s written all over your face. You don¡¯t have to deny it.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re blushing right now.¡± the time that I leave this ce, but you better be home ¡°I am?¡± My eyes grow wide and I feel a little embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was being that obvious¡± ¡°you definitely are, but you know what? I¡¯m not surprised. After what he did for you getting you that diamond ne, how could you not love him even more?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that I tuck my hair behind my ear ¡°You two really seem to have a great rtionship.¡± ¡°We do. I¡¯m sorry the message interrupted us. Actually, He looks away and says, ¡°Yeah, about that. Never mind.¡± I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°What? Just like that?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve decided not to tell you.¡± my fault this happened. You were about to tell me something important.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. You got me so curious when you told me it was important and now you won¡¯t tell me?¡± He gets a little serious. ¡°There¡¯s no point in telling you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what just changed your mind, but now you¡¯ve just left me even more curious about what it was.¡± it I He sighs heavily ¡°I changed my mind about telling you because I thought maybe it¡¯s of no interest to you.¡± ¡°Hey, you can tell me anything¡± He sighs 20:22 Fri, 5 Jul Chapter 50 21% ¡°I n to move into a new house as soon as I get my first paycheck. And as soon as I¡¯m back on my feet, I¡¯ll carry out my revenge on my ex vife.¡± To be honest, I¡¯m surprised that¡¯s what he wanted to say. I don¡¯t know what I was expecting, but it was something more than this. ¡°Speaking of your ex¨Cwife, what¡¯s her name?¡± P Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Tutalos Patrick a moment to respond and when he does, he chet for the empty soda can on his side of the table. ¡°My ex wife¡¯s name is Ang ¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually such a nice name, I say to him. ¡°reah,¡± he says, squeezing the can of soda as he stares down at the void twists his face in anger. ¡°Hey, me you okay?¡± Hean forward, my voice faced with concern. hake my head, not convinced ¡°That d ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s the case.¡± 21% ¡°Why do you say that?¡± He looks up at me with the same angry intensity in has eyes ¡°Look at what you¡¯re dom¡± I point at the crushed soda can in his hand and when he looks down at it, he chuckles. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize it. I was just thinking about Ang. She put me through so much. She still is. It¡¯ll all be worth it after everything falls into ce. Enough about me. Let¡¯s talk about you.¡± With the locus now on me, and because I want to help distract him, I end up talking about my ns to establish my own businesses. ¡°Wow, your husband must be so proud,¡± he says. ¡°He is. He¡¯s actually going to be helping me with it¡± Just talking about Dominic makes me anticipate his return, which has to be today. I still can¡¯t believe he asked, but I¡¯m d because I¡¯ll be waiting for him ¡°Is there something interesting on your mind?¡± Patrick asks, breaking my concentration. ¡°Not really¡± clear my throat. ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe, you¡¯re obviously thinking about your husband again.¡± He gives me a half smile ¡°I guess I¡¯m being too obvious now.¡± I sigh, deciding to embrace it. ¡°Well, what can I say? I¡¯m just so happy¡°. ¡°I¡¯m d you are.¡± His half smile fades, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him, but something feels off about him. His demeanor wasn¡¯t like this when I met him by the sidewalk or when we sat down at this table. Is this all because of Ang? Spending time with Jake turns out to be a little fun and also extremely dangerous. I thought he was just taking me for a ride in one of the cars he wanted to show off, but it¡¯s not just a normal ride. He¡¯s drifting and I can¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t warn me about it. The entire time, I keep screaming and holding onto the sides of my seat, scared that I¡¯ll be ejected from my seat even with my seatbelt on No matter how much I scream in fear, he only seems to enjoy it as he keeps cheering with a grin. Chapter Aber he he finally pults an back in my seat, riping the sweat we at hom my forehead while trying to catch my breath cing a hand on my chest to feel my racing heart, Tsay, ¡°You¡¯re absolutely crazy!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± He chuckles ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wann mi wam me about 1Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Comen I wasn¡¯t going to let anything happen to you and see¡ you survived! I¡¯m the best when ites to this. I¡¯m d you enjoyed it I chuckle with this belie¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡°. ¡°Thave a request, please don¡¯t tell Dominic about thi ¡°Are you scared?¡± task mockingly ¡°Well, he warned me not to do anything stupid¡± ¡°He did?¡± ¡°yeah, you should¡¯ve heard he other Lide of the phone. He was possessive as fuck, like he would actually reach out and grab me.¡± bout Dominic y warnings, it just warms my heart. Before I forget That you spent time con, taking out his phone and opening his camera. Toeed to take pictun and send to Sophie She¡¯ll be so jealous He leans toward me, cicking a few pictures. I ¡°Wow! They all look so good,¡± say them ¡°oh, ¡°You¡¯re night¡± enthusiasm, then looks up a th a sigh ¡°¡°Looks l Wouldn¡¯t want you heading home in ¡°Are you serious. ¡°Yup!¡± Aher Jake walks me to my I get home around si p.m. and there i me look so impatient. My only concern is the state of dianefadence begins. I¡¯m still not over that time has passed ?ind out when he ad, Dunde there¡¯s still no ut down on my bed, wondering how heavy the downpours wherever he is Finally, my phone screen lights up and I quickly mach for it the message, it¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m on my way back 111 r hours, bur That¡¯s all the message says and 1 badly want to ask him how long it¡¯ll take but i stop myself w that it should be around abou don¡¯t know if he¡¯s already back in town or isn¡¯t even here yet. It makes my anticipation grow even more. Just as iy down to wait, lightning strikes several times as the downpour gets heavier and it goes on until 11pm. He¡¯s still not yet back Looking at how much time has passed, I stand by my closed window, beginning to ept the fact that he won¡¯t be back tonight, it¡¯s not possible with the current weather outside. He must¡¯ve stopped somewhere to wait until it¡¯s safe to drive Unlike these past few days, this is the moment I desire him the must pur Slowly pacing along the hallway, I close my eyes, settling for the sensation now time I don¡¯t have him here with me would¡¯ve felt like if he were to make love to me right Suddenly, I stop in my tracks when the elevator door opens and there he is, his hair a little messy as his shoulders rise and fall rapidly v he steps out ¡°Hey,¡± I say with relief. ¡°You¡¯re b-¡± He cuts me off by smashing his lips on mine, pushing me against the wall on the other side and lifting me by holding onto my Chapter 82 Chapter 82 1 knew it was was dangerous to dive in the and weather conditions, but to be honest, fil home to Vanessa. I figured that if I had her a second time, this constant desire for her would go away All I wanted to do was c it was bold of me to test and ask about having gone more day and I don¡¯t regret it because here we are, barging into my room with my hand firmly on her thigh She hungrily kisses me back, her body longing for me in a way that i didn¡¯t c As soon as I close the door, attempt to lock it but struggle because I can¡¯t look with a burning desire. hands are on the sides of my face, our lips locking Finally locking the door, I ce both of my hands on the back of her thighs, then drop her on the bed. Her pussy was on my mind for so long that the first thing I do is reach for her underwear so I can swiftly take off, and the raises her upper body for me, an action that excites me even more. I throw her underwear behind me, not caring where itnds as I don¡¯t have the patience right now. Our lips barely touch as I take off her robe and dress and just as I did with her underwear, I throw them behind me. I¡¯ve imagined her naked so many times today and now here she is, right on my bed, waiting to be fucked, She grunts when I hold onto her ankles and pull her toward the edge of the bed, but she doesn¡¯t resist in any way. In fact, this is the mostfortable I¡¯ve seen her. She¡¯s not even tense in any way, though she still can¡¯t make eye contact with me. er legs so I can eat her pussy. I hold onto her thighs, bring my face closer between her The moment my tonguees in contact with it, it¡¯s just as i thought from the way she responded to me. She¡¯s already wet but right now, I don¡¯t care. I just want to slurp it all up, so I impatiently do it, her sexy moans filling my ears, I then stimte her once again and she gyrates her hips right in my face, her hands resting on the back of my head. While still pleasing her with my tongue, I unbuckle my belt and begin to pull down my pants I¡¯m so impatient right now that I can¡¯t seem to stop, but no matter how much I want this, I still make sure she¡¯s dripping wet for me. I finger her and flick her throbbing clit, leading to another orgasmic cry of pleasure. As soon as I help her ride it out, I insert my hard cock inside of her and she screams just like the other night with tears in her eyes, so I give her time to adjust by kissing her and wiping her tears. For a moment, I feel like I¡¯m being selfish since this is something I¡¯ve wanted to do since I was at work. But seeing her like this again tells me that this might¡¯ve been a bad idea, so I look down at her while breathing hard. ¡°Do you want me to stop?¡± I ask ¡°No, please, don¡¯t,¡± she says, looking right into my eyes for a moment before looking away and cing her hands on my back Gently, I begin to thrust while running my hands all over her breasts and she begins to moan softly. Her tight pussy swallowing up my cock makes me throw my head back for a moment as i take off my shirt Though I can hear the downpour outside, I hear Vanessa more when I ce her legs on my shoulders and pick up the pace. She screams my 20:22 Fri, 5 Jul R Chapter name in pleasure a few times, something I wanted to hear so badly, along with her sexy moans 21% With this happening agam, I can only hope that I have now put it behind me. If I find myself wanting to fuck her again after tonight, I don¡¯t. know what else to do. As I open my eyes and stare at the ceiling while my vision adjusts, my mind is already flooded with memories fromst night. It wasn¡¯t just once or twice, but three times that I fucked Vanessa in the middle of the night. I was still gentle, maybe not as gentle as the first time, but I made sure not to hurt her. I can only hope she doesn¡¯t end up staying in bed all day. She¡¯s still extremely tight and I ripped her apart again. I remember the slight amount of blood on the bed cover. Now that I¡¯ve done this a second time, I ask myself if I still desire her the way I did when I was still constantly thinking about fucking her. Slowly, Hay on my side and watch her sleeping face. This is the first time I¡¯m seei me. Her face is quite oily but even with all that, she still looks so beautiful. Does stu

is. Her hair is a mess and exposes her hickeys to look like this after a long night of sleep?

With only her lower half covered and she¡¯s sleeping on her side, I can see a part of her breast and nipple. In any other situation, it would definitely make me hard, but how¡¯s that possible when I woke up hard? The more I stare at her, the more I begin to feel like the number of times I¡¯ve fucked her isn¡¯t enough, but I shake my head and sit up, looking down at my hard cock. The best thing I can do right now is wake up and let her rest for as long as she needs. I shouldn¡¯t be in bed with her. With my hard¨Con, I head to the bathroom and freshen up, thinking aboutst night again the passion, her moans, her hands on my thighs as she pushed me deeper into her pussy, all of it floods my mind but it¡¯s just like I told myself, no more of this. After my shower, I ce the towell on my head and make my way to the door. As soon as I open it, she falls back on the bed and faces the other side. I¡¯m surprised she¡¯s already awake. It takes me a moment to figure out why she¡¯s just looked away. Then, I realize she¡¯s just seen my cock. ¡°Will you keep being that way even after seeing it so many times?¡°Lask ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it,¡± she says, sitting up while wrapping herself in a sheet. ¡°Can you please cover up?¡± ¡°No.¡°1 firmly shake my head, walking into the room without covering myself just to see how much she can take. I keep walking around with nothing on as I get my clothes ready and she barely looks in my direction. While I get dressed, I turn to face her and notice her eyes glued to her legs covered by the sheet. It¡¯s still fascinating to me how different she is when I¡¯m giving her pleasure. Right after I put on my boxer briefs. I approach her and stand by the edge of the bed.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°This time, I mean it,¡± I say to her. ¡°What happenedst night is never happening again.¡± 1 know.¡± She rolls over to the other side and hisses in pain. ¡°Did I hurt you that badly? Task, thinking about how she bled a little. a little amusing ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she assures me, getting off the bed and dragging her feet to pick up her nightgown. She struggles with it, and it¡¯s a litt 2/3 Chapter 82 to watch. She doesn¡¯t even ask for my help. As soon as the straightens up, she drops the sheet so she can get dressed, and my cock begins to harden at the sight of her curvaceous body from the back. Fick Blook away, proceeding to put on my pants, but my gaze keeps pulling me back to her, if this keeps happening, how am I supposed to get back to the point when i didn¡¯t just after her so much? Looking away again, I think of the perfect distraction. you had fun with Jake?¡± I zip up my pants. ¡°Yeah, but I was very scared.¡± She chuckles behind me. ¡°Did he tell you about (17 ¡°No, what happened? ¡°He took me drifting. Isenously thought I was going to die.¡± ¡°Were you that scared?¡± I nce at her, reaching for my belt. ¡°Of course. It felt like my heart was leaping out of my chest and he just seemed to enjoy himself the entire time. He¡¯s absolutely crazy.¡± I chuckle, imagining my brother having a st. ¡°Do you want to do it again?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m saying this, but yes,¡± she admits. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll be better prepared. There was actually a moment when I thought i was going to throw up. It would¡¯ve been a waste since Patrick put in a lot of effort,¡± ¡°What?¡± I pause with the belt in my hand, turning serious as I clench my jaw. SEND GIFT Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Maybe in baring timi hory clear my throat it doesn¡¯tmanes Forget I are the offer direction to focus on my pants and the belt, but I can¡¯t se || tion for her ¡°So is there anything going on yet between you two?¡± ¡°NEL it win jundnch. He wanted to thank me ? ¡°Hush he thanked you enough My voice isced with a little irritation as i finally put on the belt. guess not 7s this something you¡¯re doing again?¡± I reach for my shirt, holding my breath. Extraling deeply, I say, ¡°You need to tell me these things.¡± Why I don¡¯t need permission from you¡± ¡°) didn 1 sly you need permission. Tonly said you need to tell me.¡± ¡°And then what¡® ¡°It is important that where you are and who you¡¯re with.¡± ¡°Wait, do you think something happened when I was with Patrick?¡± She res at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with him if that¡¯s what you¡¯re wondering I sheer buttoning up my short. ¡°That¡¯s not what i said¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to say it. I remember your warning, so you obviously thought about that She¡¯s right. The fact that she met up with him again and they n to go out just bothers me. Will her feelings for him begin to change? Even if they do, why should I cate? he shback of how i struggled with it just because of her in my armst Shutting it all out, had to the door and unlock it, getting the Holding the door open, 11 She smiles a little and nods ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to have my breakfast. Need any help?¡± 0 Chapter 10: ¡°Well,¡± ¡°lean against the door Ligh, having an idea of what she¡¯s trying to say, so I leave the door open, return to her and carry her in any arms. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t say you should carry me.¡± She wraps her arms around my neck. ¡°You didnt have to say it.¡± I smirk. After bringing her to her bedroom, I ce her on the bed and she smiles at me. I nod lightly, looking at the region that lies between her legs underneath her dress. ¡°I can¡¯t tell I haven¡¯t yet gone to p ¡°I know. Will you have your breakfast here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Last time? ¡°And you¡¯ll just be in bed?¡± it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be doing nothing I¡¯ll be broadening my knowledge on everything you exined to me the other day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re taking this seriously. Otherwise, you would make me think I was wasting my time on you.¡± She rolls her eyes, making me chuckle softly. The room then falls silent and she closes her eyes, running her hands through her hair and exposing her hickeys for a few seconds before they¡¯re covered up by her hair again. They¡¯re a huge reminder of how much I got carried awayst night. Now that she¡¯s no longer in my bedroom and my work here is done, I make my way to the door and sigh with reliet. Everything feels like it¡¯s back to normal and i hope it stays this way. Just as I¡¯m about to close her bedroom door, she says, ¡°Wait¡± ¡°What is it now?¡± I keep the door open, poking my head inside. ¡°How was it?¡± she asks. ¡°What do you mean?¡® ¡°The emergency at work. You didn¡¯t exactly tell me what happened, but i saw how stressed you were when you received that call¡± Her voice isced with concern. Thest thing I would¡¯ve expected was for her to ask and it warms my heart so much that I just want to tell her all about it Ie back inside her bedroom close the door and begin exining it all to her. The entire time, shepletely pays attention. ¡°Oh my, that was awful,¡± she says, then smiles. ¡°I¡¯m just d it¡¯s all sorted out t now¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± That¡¯s why it took a bit longer¡± ¡°Great¡± she says w sure that it doesn¡¯t happen again?¡± little enthusiasm as she looks at me but it soon fades and the looks away. ¡°You can go now Ichunkle in disbelief. ¡°Twasn¡¯t nning on staying ¡°Good¡± Sne purses her lips. Finally leaving her bedroom, I head downstairs. Just as I take my seat to have my breakfast, my father inw calls. ¡°Good morning¡± I say to him, my voice a little cheerful ¡°Good morning, my son.¡± His voice sounds weak, making me furrow my eyebrows is everything okay?¡± ¡°Of course, I just woke up. Em still exhausted¡± Hee. How is it going with the investors?¡± 211 ¡°So far, it¡¯s better than I expected ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m supposed to introduce you to someone I know,¡± I say to him. ¡°How could I forget! We¡¯ll do it as soon as return. How¡¯s my daughter?¡± ¡°She¡¯s alright. Are you unable to reach her? ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that never ¡°Oh, okay¡± ¡°Have a good day, After the call, Hean back with a sigh, wondering why he sounded a little strange to me, but maybe I¡¯m just thinking too much Ready to leave for work, thead to Vanessa¡¯s bedroom onest time. She¡¯s already freshened up and gotten my book with her on the bed. ¡°I see you¡¯ve already continued with this ¡± | shove my hands in my pockets ¡°Yes¡± Her tone is serious as she doesn¡¯t even look at me is there anything you need? I¡¯m quite busy¡± The audacity to talk to me like this makes me shake my head ¡°Remind me of something, when are you spending time with my sister?¡± ¡°Tomorrow,¡± she replies, her eyes glued to her screen. ¡°Will that be in the morning? The bed, herptop and O r Shorthe oes that mean you re not meeting van with Barrick ¡± that I¡¯ve brought fualty want to meet him.¡± salty stops looking at her screen, her head shooting up with raised eyebrows ?I need to know your friends¡± never said this before, so why now? Does it matter¡± Ljust want to meet him, unless you have a problem with that¡± 321%? And with that, I head out to the car, thinking about what it¡¯ll be like when I finally meet him. Just as get the backseat and my driver starts the engine, Freceive another message from the same number and this time, the contents izrongly grab my attention. TIF YOU KEEP PIGNORING ME, I¡¯M GOING TO THE PRESS TO REVEAL YOUR BIGGEST SECRET¡± It¡¯s now very obvious to me that whoever this is really wants me to respond, so I finally go for it. ¡°Who is this? MEET ME IN ORDER TO FIND OUT.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. SEND GIFT O 0 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Vanessa My day with Sophie started at 10 a.m. and it¡¯s only been an hour since we linked up yet I already feel like this is going to be an unforgettable day. I¡¯m impressed with the activities she settled for. I left it all up to her. As we step into the spa, the soothing aroma of essential oils wafts its way to my nostrils and I nce at Sophie as I inhale deeply, something which she mirrors in excitement. ¡°Are you ready to be pampered?¡± She does a little p. I nod with a grin. ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°You bet I am!¡± First, we head to the sauna, where we giggle and gossip, bonding further than we already have. ¡°I was jealous when Jake sent me pictures of you wit you, something which he didn¡¯t have!¡± other day.¡± She pouts, then smiles. ¡°But the bright side is, I have all day with ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I said this, but I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t spend all day with him. I would¡¯ve died.¡± We both burst intoughter. ¡°You know,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯ve been to so many spas except this one and so far, I¡¯m not disappointed. We haven¡¯t even gotten to the massages yet!¡± ¡°I rarely do things like this, so I can¡¯t really tell,¡± I admit. ¡°Well, we can do this more often whenever I have some time. I bet my brother will be jealous.¡± ¡°I bet he will.¡± ¡°Hey, how do you deal with him mostly being away because of work? I know that recently, he had an emergency. Every time that happens, you don¡¯t see him for a day or two.¡± I sigh, leaning against the wall. ¡°I¡¯ve kind of gotten used to it because when he¡¯s around, he makes up for it and it feels like he never left.¡± I subtly bite my lip, thinking about the hot sex from the other night when he came out of the elevator and pushed me against the wall. It¡¯s only when Sophie speaks again that I snap out of it. ¡°I bet my brother really does make you feel special. With me, he can be extremely annoying, but I know he cares. With you, he¡¯s always gentle.¡± I cover my mouth to hide my silentughter, thinking about how he was such an asshole to me in the beginning and no one knew, except Carme. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I nod. ¡°He¡¯s so loving and caring. I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better husband. By the way, he finally exined things to me and now I¡¯m broadening the knowledge all on my own because I have everything that I need from him.¡± ¡°Wow, he finally did it, huh? I thought he¡¯d never get to it. So, any ns of setting up your management team any time soon?¡± ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t yet thought that far ahead. I don¡¯t even know how to start.¡± 1/4 ||| < 20 24 2 Wand you dont plus peteng wesbury melodisha, find your doing this p Se stigle it dus, Clear D?i The Y?N¨¹ The gay pe vecitas, pagung komme duris ath to beg, an decide that grit me hood Ce O Chapter 4 I haven¡¯t heard back from the mysterious person from the other day, who said we should meet if I want to know their identity. I¡¯m starting to think it was just a random person wasting my time, but something in my gut still tells me it¡¯s not the case. My day has been filled with several meetings and reports but to me, I¡¯ve been up for the challenge. I need all the distraction I can get topletely shut out thoughts about Vanessa and so far, I¡¯ve been doing great. Maybe it¡¯s becausest night, I didn¡¯t sleep in my bed. Since started fucking her, I haven¡¯t yet slept in it alone. When I came back to town this morning after a short business trip, I came straight to the office. Tonight will be my first time alone. At 2 p.m., I arrive at the restaurant before Frank. He should be here any minute now. As I wait, I turn on my phone, only to notice that I received a video from Sophie. Before I even open it, I know she just wants to show off that she¡¯s with Vanessa or something. cing my elbows on the table, I y the video. For the first few seconds, she¡¯s the only one on the screen. Then, Vanessaes into the frame while in a green bikini and I clench my fist while licking my bottom lip. She pushes her wet hair back and that just makes her look sexier to me. Finally, she waves at the camera with a bright smile. I can tell she¡¯s had a great time so far. Even after the videoes to an end, I rey it, my eyes only focused on Vanessa. I¡¯ve been doing well so far, but how can I keep going when she looks this good? It¡¯s only when Frank ms the table to get my attention that I flinch and look up. ¡°When did you get here?¡± I ask, feeling my racing heart and the slight boner under the table. ¡°Does it even matter?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°What are you watching that has you so locked in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I lean back,posing myself. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap. I saw you licking your lips with a smirk. Show me.¡± ¡°What? No.¡± ¡°I think I have an idea of what it was.¡± He strokes his chin suggestively. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Then show me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Even as we order some food, Frank keeps asking about what I was watching, but I¡¯m not about to show him a clip of Vanessa looking so wet sexy. Finally letting it go, he says, ¡°So¡ about Vanessa¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend, have you decided when you want to meet him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can¡¯t stop thinking about her.¡± ¡°What?¡± he says loudly, catching the attention of everyone around. ¡°Did you just say that?¡± He lowers his voice. I clear my throat, not realizing that I just said it, but I can¡¯t deny it now, so I nod. 3/4 |||N?velDrama.Org (C) content. O Chapter 84 ¡°I seriously don¡¯t like how she¡¯ll be spending too much time with Patrick and that bothers me,¡± I admit. ¡°I thought you don¡¯t care what she does.¡± ¡°Right now, I do. We¡¯re working on having a baby and I don¡¯t want anything getting in the way. She hasn¡¯t fucked him yet, but still.*** ¡°Wait, is that what this is really about?¡± He chuckles mockingly. ¡°Shut up.¡± I re at him, regretting my decision to tell him, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what you put her through? You were always fucking Carme and she heard you two so many times, yet she just minded her own business. Howe you¡¯re now bothered before it even happens?¡± ¡°You know what? Forget I said anything.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not letting this go.¡± He bursts intoughter. ¡°Forget the baby p an¡¯t handle another man fucking your wife.¡± He continues making fun of me for a few seconds, until my phone rings. It¡¯s a number that I don¡¯t recognize so ignore it. Only a few secondster, the same number calls again and part of me thinks it might be connected to the person who¡¯s been texting me, but why would they use a different number? Curious, I pick up. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello!¡± A woman says on the other side and she sounds like she¡¯s panicking. ¡°Am I speaking to Mr Richards?¡± ¡°Yes, who am I speaking to?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Her breath is heavy. ¡°I¡¯m calling from the hospital. Your wife was involved in a terrible ident.¡± 4/4 SEND GIFT Chapter 85 Chapter 85 At the mention of Vanessa being involved in a terrible ident, I scramble to my feet, the chair screeching as I push it away from the table. Frank instantly gets up as well, wondering what¡¯s going on with me. As I get the details, it seems like with every passing second, my heart races even more. ¡°Where is the right now?¡± I ask the woman on the other end of the line. It turns out Vanessa¡¯s not too far away. The hospital she¡¯s been admitted to is only nutes from here. The only thing on my mind right now is that I have to go there immediately. As soon as she cuts the call on me, I leave the table in a rush, Frank walking in a hurry beside me as I head to the parking lot. ¡°Dude, what happened?¡± he asks. ¡°Vanessa was involved in an ident.¡± ¡°What? How?¡± ¡°I¡ I need to go right now.¡± I loosen my necktie, feeling like I can¡¯t breathe as my body temperature rises. Once I¡¯m in the backseat, I instruct my driver to drive as fast as possible. 1 don¡¯t have it in me to inform my father that I won¡¯t be back at the office and what just happened to Vanessa, so Frank says he¡¯ll take care of it for me. On my way to the hospital, I dial the woman¡¯s number again just so I don¡¯t lose contact with her. I need more details about what happened. To my frustration, her phone doesn¡¯t even ring, making me m the seat beside me. ¡°Drive faster!¡± I instruct my driver. He flinches a little. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Close to 5 minutes into the ride, something else hits me. Vanessa was with my sister, so what happened to her? Did they already part ways? And where did this ident even take ce? These questions make my mind race even more as I try to make sense of all this. Frank gives me a call right when the car turns at the corner and I can see the hospital.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello?¡± There¡¯s a slight tremble in my voice. ¡°Are you there yet?¡± ¡°I just arrived.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just informed your father. He¡¯s on his way there right now.¡± I abruptly end the call, my mind still racing about Sophie. Just as the cares to a stop, I step out, thinking about calling her, but to my surprise, I receive an iing call from her. I¡¯m so curious to 1/4 111 O ng on that i quickly pick up, standing right outside the hospital. Hello?¡± hood my breath, hoping it won¡¯t be some random person on the other end of the line telling me Sophie¡¯s been admitted, too. Melo, Big brother She sounds cheerful forrow my eyebrows. ¡°Did you see the video i sent you?¡± She giggles, making me wonder why she sounds like she¡¯s having a good time. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± I ask, pacing a few times.. ¡°I¡¯m at a restaurant with Vanessa.¡± ¡°What? You two are still together?¡± ¡°Wow! You sound so shocked. Hey, Vanessa, you won¡¯t believe this. He actually as jealous that we¡¯re still hanging out.¡± 20% Vanessa bursts intoughter in the background, making me run the palm of my hand down my face. ¡°Can you give Vanessa the phone for a moment?¡± ¡°Aww, so in love,¡± Sophie says mockingly but right now, I¡¯m so confused. ¡°Hey, babe,¡± Vanessa says from the other end of the line. I sigh heavily. ¡°Hey, is everything okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s fine. Actually, it¡¯s great!¡± She giggles with Sophie. Now at a loss for words, I end the call, dropping my hand on the side of my body while tightly wrapping my hand around my phone. Was this supposed to be a prank or what? I know that Vanessa¡¯s okay and that should put me at ease, but I¡¯m fuming right now. Who would dare do such a thing? ¡°Wow, you actually came.¡± I hear a familiar voice and when I turn around, it¡¯s Carme. She¡¯s dressed in ck with a hood covering her head. She also looks like she¡¯s barely gotten any sleep. ¡°You did this?¡± I shake my head in disbelief. ¡°Oh,e on. What else did you expect? I had no other way of seeing you.¡± She crosses her arms,ing closer. ¡°How could you stoop so low?¡± She scoffs. ¡°Are you kidding me? You¡¯re the reason I did this, remember?¡± ¡°Who was the woman I spoke to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s just someone I paid,¡± she says nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯re really out of your mind for doing such a thing.¡± Chapton 85 I feel so disappointed in myself because I fell for it. Shaking my head, I face the direction of my car so I can get back to it, but she holds out her hands and blocks the way, twisting her face in an ugly sneer. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually came rushing here as soon as you were told that bitch was in an ident. Were you that worried about her of something? Imagine what you¡¯ll be like when she gets into an ident for real.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± I warn her. ¡°I see you¡¯re now strongly defending her. Is it because you Tady started fucking each other?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say such a thing to me. It¡¯s definitely my business, babe.¡± She smirks. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± ¡°How could you tighten security so much just because of me? Do you really not want me close to you?¡± ¡°You know the answer to that.¡± ¡°I saw that bitch moving around with so many bodyguards, like she¡¯s someone¡¯s special.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been following Vanessa?¡± ¡°What do you expect? She caused this in the first ce.¡± ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. You did. Why am I even still here talking to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you already miss me.¡± Her lips curve into a flirtatious smile. I twist my face in disgust, attempting to step to the side so I can walk past her, but she jumps in front of me again. ¡°Don¡¯t leave just like that. You can¡¯t seriously hate me that much. I saw you all over the news when you bought that bitch what¡¯s now the most expensive diamond ne in the world. You were all smiles and being affectionate with her, but I know it¡¯s bullshit. You don¡¯t love her.¡± She holds out her hand so she can touch the side of my face, but I push it away with a grunt. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I grit my teeth, looking around at the few people walking by. ¡°We¡¯re in public.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. In fact, how about I just scream it out that I love you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do such a thing.¡± I tilt my head with a re. ¡°What else do you expect when you¡¯re pushing me away like this?¡± I sigh heavily. ¡°When will you get it through your head that it¡¯s over?¡± She snickers. ¡°It¡¯s only been about a week. You couldn¡¯t have moved on that fast.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I abandoned my food just because of you.¡± ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m wasting your time right now.¡± ¡°You took the words right out of my mouth.¡± 3/4 ||| < 20:25 Fri, 5 Jul R. Chapter 65 20% Just as I think about how I left, I realize something and it makes me panic. Frank already informed my father. Right now, he¡¯s on his way here to check on Vanessa and will be arriving any minute now. Shit, 20:25 Fri, 5 Jul R Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 As much as I want to grab Carme by the wrist and drag her away from here so she can leave, I can¡¯t. That¡¯s because if I do that, it might turn into a scandal as there are cameras around, including the people passing by. Keeping my distance, I sigh deeply, rubbing my hand on the back of my neck, my heart racing with panic. ¡°You need to go, right now. My dad¡¯s on his way here.¡± My voice isced with urgency. ¡°That¡¯s even better.¡± She nods. ¡°Today, he¡¯s going to find out what¡¯s been going on between us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t start with that bullshit. I can¡¯t let him see you here with me. He should be here any second now, so leave.¡± She crosses her arms and smirks at me, firmly shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me this whole time and now that I finally have your attention, you think you can just get rid of me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking understand what¡¯s going on here?¡± I whisper, my tone harsh. ¡°I definitely understand and right now, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not going anywhere. Let hime here and find me. I can¡¯t wait for him to ask me what I¡¯m doing here.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°I just want us to work things out. There¡¯s no way you and I broke up just like that.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for that. Besides, I told you that we¡¯re never getting back together again.¡± She bursts intoughter, then sits by the sidewalk. ¡°Fine, I guess I¡¯m sitting right here. I can¡¯t wait to say hi to Mr Richards.¡± I clench my jaw, wondering what else I can do about this. Of course, I could tell her that I¡¯ll speak to her some other time, but that¡¯s a lie. I don¡¯t want to see her again, but what else can I do? With a sigh of defeat, I try to convince her to leave again. ¡°Carme-¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going anywhere and if you think that¡¡± Suddenly, she trails off and scrambles to her feet. She looks extremely ufortable and instantly faces the other direction without saying another word. Before I can even ask or figure out what¡¯s going on with her, she runs off as fast as she can, leaving me speechless as I lose sight of her at the corner. Just as I wonder what the hell happened, I hear a car engine from behind me. I look back and my father is already here. Whatever just happened to Carme, it wasn¡¯t because of my father, but I¡¯m d it did because I managed to keep the situation under control, at least for the most part. I know I still have a lot of exining to do, but it¡¯s much easier now that she¡¯s not here. My father quickly steps out of the car after his driver opens the door for him, his shoulders rising and falling rapidly. ¡°What are you doing outside?¡± he asks, breathing hard. ¡°What happened to Vanessa?¡± Casually approaching him, I say, ¡°Nothing happened. It must have been a prank call or something.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He furrows his eyebrows in confusion. 1/3 20:25 Fri, 5 Jul R. Chapter 86 ¡°Right when I got here, Sophie called. She¡¯s actually with Vanessa right now and they¡¯re having fun together.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± He leans back against the car, a deep e their phone number and I¡¯ll make sure they pay for this. I co Vanessa¡¯s father just so they could be aware of the situation be ¡°You really did that?¡± oing his lips as he turns furious. ¡°It was a prank? Who was it? Give me a heart attack! On top of that, I¡¯ve already called your mother and everyone else!¡± ¡°How could I not? And then I find out that this was for nothing?¡± He holds out his hand, which trembles with rage. ¡°Quick, give me the phone number, right now.¡± Fuck. He¡¯s not letting this go. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± I say to him. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that nonsense.¡± He res at me. ¡°I know you can be very forgiving, but for me, no. I need to deal with whoever sent me in such a state of panic like that.¡± His gaze softens a little. ¡°I was so worried about my precious daughter¨Cinw. I¡¯m so d she¡¯s alright. What are you waiting for?¡± I know that if I give him the phone number, it¡¯ll lead to something else and that¡¯s thest thing I want, so I get closer, cing my hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± I assure him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, son.¡± ¡°I promise that I will. Think about it, this involves my wife. I abandoned everything toe here. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t have it in me to tell you or anyone else. That¡¯s how much I was worried about her. Do you think I¡¯ll just let whoever did this get away?¡± He sighs with a nod. ¡°You do make a good point. In that case, I¡¯m heading home. I need to calm down and rest. You better deal with whoever did this.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let them get away with this.¡± I once again assure him. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that Sophie and Vanessa were spending the day together,¡± he says. ¡°I thought Sophie mentioned it to you.¡± ¡°No, if I knew, I would¡¯ve called her right away and I wouldn¡¯t have been so worried. Now have to call Vanessa¡¯s father again. He must be panicking right now and is ready to abandon everything so he cane home to his daughter.¡± The thought of how much chaos Carme¡¯s caused, makes me clench my fists behind my back.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After he gets back in the car to head home, I head back to the office building and Frank¡¯s already outside, rushing to the car with a look of confusion. ¡°What happened? Why are you back so soon?¡± he asks, walking beside me as I lead him to a more private spot. ¡°It was Carme.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yeah, she set everything up.¡± 3/3 Chapter 86 He looks at me with raised eyebrows for a moment, then chuckles. ¡°You think this is funny?¡± I shoot him a re. ¡°Sorry, just give me a moment.¡± He faces the other side and I see his shoulders moving as he holds in hisughter. ¡°Are you done yet?¡± 1 poke my cheek. He snickers, then looks back at me with a hand on n think I¡¯m done. Dude, I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s just very funny to me. If only you could see how you ran off to go to the hospital. Nothing else mattered at that moment. You were that worried about Vanessa.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It was only because of how that would¡¯ve gotten in my way.¡± ¡°Whatever you say. I have to admit that Carme¡¯s crazier than I thought. I can¡¯t believe she went to such lengths. But wait, how did you get rid of her when your dad was already on his way to the hospital?¡± ¡°I tried to get rid of her but it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Whoa! You mean to tell me that he saw her there?¡± ¡°No. She just ran off.¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s unexpected and strange, considering how much she¡¯s been wanting to talk to you.¡± ¡°We talked for a while. It was the same shit.¡± ¡°After what happened today, any ns of seeing her again?¡± He raises his eyebrows in curiosity. ¡°No. She just made things worse between us by going that far.¡± ¡°How did you feel when you saw her again?¡± ¡°It made my blood boil. She¡¯s nothing but a liar with nopassion for anyone. I can¡¯t deal with that.¡± He sighs. ¡°Just as I¡¯ve said several times before, it¡¯s too soon. Give it some time.¡± As he leads me inside the building, I keep thinking about how didn¡¯t even get to ask Carme if she had anything to do with the person who¡¯s been sending me those texts. Just before she ran off, I remember how she scrambled to her feet and seemed extremely ufortable. What happened to her? SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Vanessa My food might even go cold just talking to my father as he keeps going over the same thing. I guess that¡¯s how worried he was about me. ¡°I was ready to abandon everything here just so I coulde back to you,¡± he says from the other end of the line. ¡°If not for Mr Richards calling me back, I¡¯d be on my way there by now. But you¡¯re really fine?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already told you. I¡¯m absolutely fine.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m even having a meal with Sophie. Are you still not convinced?¡± Do you ¡°It¡¯s just that the news gave me a huge scare. You¡¯re so dear to me that I can¡¯t bear anything bad happening to you. know what stressed me the most about this? It¡¯s the fact that it happened when I wasn¡¯t around. Even if it was a prank call, I really hope Dominic deals with whoever did this, just like he promised.¡± As soon as he mentions Dominic, I¡¯m reminded of when he called Sophie and spoke to me. I didn¡¯t understand what was alright, but now it makes sense. I hope he gives me the detailster of what happened. when he asked if I Even before I finish talking to my father, my mother¨Cinw calls and I have to end the call with my father so I can speak to her. I already know what she wants to say. As I pick up and look over at Sophie with wide eyes, I whisper to her that the calls just keeping. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m alright,¡± I say to her as soon as I pick up. Tjust ¡°Oh, my dear, I just really wanted to hear your voice.¡± She sighs with relief, her voice heavy with emotion. ¡°I just wish I could hug you right now and tell you how d I am that this was all a lie.¡± Her concern warms my heart and makes me smile. ¡°You will when we see each other.¡± ¡°And what idiot went to such lengths?¡± She suddenly turns angry. ¡°If Dominic doesn¡¯t do anything about this, I¡¯ll do it myself. This is absolutely nonsense!¡± Her tone switches again, sounding softer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my dear. I didn¡¯t mean to yell. I just couldn¡¯t bear anything bad happening to you when you recently got married and you¡¯re my daughter now.¡± Her touching words make me ce a hand on my chest, and Sophie whispers to me, asking if I¡¯m alright. I give her a nod, smiling brightly. ¡°I feel much better now that I¡¯ve spoken to you. Even though my husband already told me that you were alright, I just needed to speak myself. I love you, my child.¡± ¡°I love you too, mom.¡± My voice cracks a little with emotion as I¡¯ve received so much love. After the call ends, I put my phone down on the table and lean back in my seat with a heavy sigh. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Sophie says to me, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Yeah and to be honest, I didn¡¯t think everyone would be this worried.¡± ¡°Are you kidding? That was a huge scare for everyone.¡± I huff. ¡°You¡¯re right, but who would even think of such a prank?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You know my brother has a lot of rivals. It could¡¯ve been someone trying to get back at him for something else that happened.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, they must be so heartless.¡± I scoff. to you Just as I think about it, I even assume it could just be someone who was trying to get his attention, but why would they do something so extreme? I tilt my head, wondering if this could have been Carme. It has to be. I¡¯ll confirm it when I talk to Dominic. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± she asks, leaning forward. I snap out of it, fixing my posture. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Just the possibility that it could really have been Carme has already piqued my curiosity and I just want to call Dominic right now, but I¡¯ll wait until I get home. Getting back to my food, Sophie and I chat for a few minutes until my phone rings again. We both look at each other, sharing a knowing look. ¡°Hmmm¡. I wonder who it is this time.¡± She shakes her head yfully. I pick it up and look at the screen, Patrick¡¯s name shing on it. ¡°It¡¯s a friend of mine. Just give me a moment.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she says, focusing on her phone. ¡°Hey,¡± I say to him. 1/3 +5 Chapter 87 ¡°Hey, you. What¡¯s up?¡± he asks from the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m just out having some fun.¡± ¡°Is it great so far?¡± ¡°Oh yeah. It¡¯s been amazing.¡± ¡°I saw your husband a few minutes ago.¡± ¡°You did? Where?¡± ¡°He was in a moving car. I knew it was him, but of course, he didn¡¯t see me. I mean he doesn¡¯t even know what I look like. I just thought that since he didn¡¯t seem to be with you, I could give you a call so I could find out when I¡¯m seeing you again.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve brought that up, he also wants to meet you.¡± ¡°He does? Why?¡± ¡°I told him about you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah. Now he wants to meet you.¡± Wood idea? I don¡¯t want to get punched in the face.¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a I chuckle in amusement. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. He¡¯s just curious about you. That¡¯s all.¡± yously. ¡°In that case, I¡¯d love to meet him, too.¡± He chuckles nervously. ¡°We can all meet up tomorrow.¡± After the call ends, I put my phone aside again and Sophie doesn¡¯t even seem the least bit curious about who I was just talking to. She¡¯s just minding her own business, looking down at her phone. Though I think of telling her about Patrick, I change my mind. Not everyone needs to know that I¡¯m in contact with my ex. Who knows? Maybe everyone else won¡¯t be in agreement with it so I should just keep it to myself. ¡°Hey,¡± Sophie says, bursting intoughter while still looking down at her phone. ¡°I¡¯m just checking up on dad. He keeps sending me these long rants about how he¡¯s still so upset.¡± ¡°I feel awful that this happened.¡± I sigh heavily. ¡°It had everyone panicking.¡± ¡°Me too, especially Dominic. He abandoned everything just to get to the hospital as soon as possible.¡± The thought of it brings a smile to my face. I heard all about it when my father¨Cinw first called me. Was Dominic really that worried about me? It was so sweet of him. ¡°Hey!¡± she snaps her fingers in my face. ¡°Come back to earth!¡± I flinch a little, snapping out of it. ¡°Did you say something?¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re already thinking about Dominic.¡± She teases me. ¡°Uh¡no.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. It¡¯s written all over your face.¡± ¡°You know what? You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just thinking about how quickly he sprung into action.¡± ¡°To me, he¡¯s more annoying than Jake, but one thing I¡¯m certain of is that he¡¯ll always be there when needed.¡± She Caches for my hand across the table and says, ¡°Now, how about we keep our party moving?¡± I nod with enthusiasm and we finish our meal, then go shopping for some sexy dresses. I love mine so much that I put it on. We continue having our fun until we part ways around 6 p.m. On my way home, I keep trying to call Dominic but I can¡¯t reach him. My curiosity won¡¯t give me peace of mind. I find out from the butler after I arrive that he¡¯s in the study, so I make my way there before I can even head up to my bedroom. I need to talk to him right away. After I hold onto the r handle and push the door open, he flinches in his seat upon seeing me and drops his phone. What was he doing? Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Dominic It¡¯s been a few hours since I came to the study to go over some important documents I couldn¡¯t finish up earlier today, yet I¡¯m still far from finishing up. Not only am I still thinking about what made Carme run away like that, I¡¯m also wondering if she meant it when she mentioned what it would be like if Vanessa was to actually get in an ident. At this point, I shouldn¡¯t take any chances. It¡¯s a good thing Vanessa has bodyguards now. I never thought a day would ever she¡¯s safe from harm likely to be caused by someone who was so close to my heart. I¡¯ve had my phone off for quite some time just so I can focus on these documents now I¡¯vee to ept the fact that I still can¡¯t fully focus. Some of the parts in these documents don¡¯t make sense to me. Maybe I just need a small distraction. Taking a short break to clear my head, I power on my phone and the first message that pops up is from Frank. THE ¡°Hey, are you back home to your wife who was never at the hospital?¡± I can actually hear him saying it and it sounds like he¡¯sughing at me. I guess he¡¯ll never let it go that I rushed to the hospital like that. I had to. I had no other choice. So much depends on Vanessa. My lips then curve into a smile when another message pops up from Sophie. Just seeing her name already makes me enthusiastic. I open her message and she¡¯s bragging about the fun filled day she had with Vanessa and the scare at the hospital. As we reply to each other¡¯s messages a few times, I try so hard not to press y on the video at the top but it grabs my attention because it¡¯s right there. I already saw it earlier, right before Frank joined me at the table and I yed it over and over again, yet I want to see it again and it¡¯s not even because of Sophie. Finally giving in, I tell myself it¡¯ll be just once, so I press y and zoom in on Vanessa. I lean back in my seat, stroking my chin as I watch her. The green bikini looks so good and her hard nipples from the temperature of the water poke through the fabric. Feeling a stir in my groin, I draw my lower lip between my teeth, telling myself to stop doing this. Suddenly, Vanessa pokes her head inside after opening the door and my phone slips from my hand as I flinch, like I just got caught doing something I shouldn¡¯t. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡± I pick up my phone and shove it in my pocket. ¡°Was my entrance so startling or what?¡± she says, still only poking her head inside. ¡°It¡¯s only because you caught me unaware. Next time, you could at least knock.¡± ¡°This is the study. Why would I need to knock?¡± ¡°I could¡¯ve been doing something private.¡± I hold up one of the documents on my table, using it as the perfect excuse to hide what I was actually looking at. With a scoff, she finally walks in, her entire bodying into view and she¡¯s in a short dress clinging to her figure. The fabric is so thin that it looks like it¡¯s part of her skin and it¡¯s way above her thighs. It seems that she has something to say as she approaches the table and I try to look away, only to end up taking a few nces at her as I subtly lick my lips. It¡¯s only now that I realize I¡¯ve been living a lie. I thought I was doing great and got over this fucking lust, but it¡¯s only because I wasn¡¯t actually home and seeing her like this. She takes a seat on the other side of the table and it¡¯s the same chair in which I had her when I ate her pussy a few days ago, and she was already wet before I even touched her. Fuck. ¡°I needed to talk to you,¡± she says, snapping me out of it. ¡°I called you a few times but I couldn¡¯t reach you.¡± ¡°I turned off my phone because there was too much work. What is it?¡± I fix my pants under the table, trying to keep my breath under control. ¡°Everyone kept calling me to find out if I was alright.¡± She smiles affectionately. ¡°That¡¯s to be expected: ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me what happened when you called Sophie.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s because I had a lot going on in my head at the time.¡± ¡°After I learned about it, I wondered who would do such a thing. It wasn¡¯t long before someone specific came to mind. That¡¯s what I wanted to ask. Was it Carme?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± 1/3 Chapter 88 ¡°That¡¯s crazy. How will you deal with everyone¡¯s demand that you punish whoever did this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a way. I¡¯ll definitely handle this.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asks. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that way.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Your breath seems a little heavy. Fuck. Having her so close isn¡¯t helping me stayposed. This lust that I feel for her is still so strong. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I pick up a pen, clicking it a few times to release the tension in my body. ¡°If that¡¯s all, you can leave now.¡± ¡°Just one more thing before I let you get back to work.¡± ¡°Make it quick.¡± ¡°I spoke to Patrick.¡± Just hearing his name makes me click the pen hard. ¡°You met up with him?¡± ¡°No, we spoke on the phone. I told him that you wanted to meet him, so we can do this tomorrow since that¡¯s when I¡¯m meeting up with him.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you meet him the other day?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did. So what if I¡¯m meeting him again? Do you have any problem with that?¡± ¡°No. What time are you meeting him?¡± ¡°In the afternoon around 3 p.m.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be there. Close the door behind you.¡± I look down at the documents, the bulge that¡¯s developed in my pants at the sight of her only obvious to me. After she rises to her feet, I keep my gaze on the documents, telling myself not to look at her. It¡¯s only a few more seconds and she¡¯ll be out of sight. Even with my determination, I just can¡¯t help it, so I look up at her figure from the back and her ass jiggle only hardens my cock even more. I bury my face in my hands after she closes the door, wondering why this is happening again. Isn¡¯t enough that I fucked her again while trying for a baby? Until when will this lust for her begin to fade? After I gather my thoughts, I resume working on the documents and it takes me longer than I thought toplete them all. Even after I¡¯m done working on all of them, I end up taking on more work just so I don¡¯t have to go to bed. Tonight is the first time that I sleep in my bed alone from the time that I started fucking Vanessa. The other times, I was out of town. Feeling so exhausted that I can¡¯t take it anymore, I make my way to my bedroom. It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult sleeping in it. I change my clothes, read a few pages from a book, then turn off the light so I can sleep. Just as I cover up and close my eyes, all the things that I did to here back to me, I can see her gripping the sheets, standing naked while getting dressed, even her sleeping face in the morning while she¡¯s next to me. Whatever this is, it means nothing and I can¡¯t stand it. Maybe after tonight, I won¡¯t feel this way. Vanessa Dominic left home early in the morning before I could even wake up. I found out from the Butler that he didn¡¯t even have breakfast. Was he that busy? I¡¯d love to call him and find out, but I can¡¯t just do that. I would need to have a valid reason. Thest thing I want is for him to know that my feelings have grown deeper for him, especially after he made love to me. While having my lunch, I keep pausing, constantly changing my mind about where I would want to establish the first branch of my business. Of all the ideas I have, I¡¯ve decided to start with a haircare line. Of course, this town would be ideal, but maybe I¡¯m so overwhelmed that I can¡¯t decide. I¡¯ll have to talk to Dominic about it. There are a few more events I have to attend for the otherdies I met at the party, and I look forward to them. I¡¯m certain they¡¯ll be just as impactful as the previous one. Now that I have a valid reason to call Dominic, I scroll through my contacts and dial his number, my lips already curving into a smile at how he 2/3 rushed to the hospital. ¡°Hello?¡± he says from the other end of the line. ¡°Hey, will you be home soon or am I just meeting up with you somewhere so we can go and meet Patrick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°No. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°You sound a little different.¡± Shit. Did he pick up on the fact that I was smiling or what? ¡°No. Everything¡¯s fine.¡± I assure him. It¡¯s a sunny afternoon, so I put on a long white dress that cinches at my waist and is just a little loose on the bottom half but still hugs my curves. To finish off my look, I tie up my hair in a messy bun and let a few strands frame the sides of my face. With my bodyguards present, I head to the meeting point and Dominic¡¯s car is already parked there, so I step out of mine and approach his car. One of my bodyguards opens the door to the backseat and it takes me a moment to get in as I can¡¯t stop staring at Dominic. He¡¯s leaning back with his legs crossed as he adjusts his wrist watch. He¡¯s already removed his jacket and his hair is a little messy, but that just makes him look so attractive. ¡°Are you going to get in or what?¡± he asks, not even looking in my direction. ¡°I am,¡± I say to him, trying topose myself. ¡°Where are we meeting Patrick?¡± ¡°At a restaurant called vor Rush.¡± ¡°Never heard of it. We could¡¯ve done this at one of my five star restaurants.¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m trying to be considerate. Patrick wanted to do this just so he doesn¡¯t feel out of ce.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± I still haven¡¯t spoken to Dominic about something specific. I wanted to do it while we were in the study, but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. Since yesterday, this question has been on my mind and my curiosity is killing me. With that in mind, I decide to go for it. Looking ahead, I say, ¡°Hey, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°You just did.¡± I softly chuckle in amusement. ¡°Is it true that you rushed to the hospital as soon as you received the call that I was in a terrible ident?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± My heart instantly flutters and I press my lips together to hide my ¡°Really? Were you that worried?¡± ¡°Of course I was.¡± I look outside the window, blushing hard. smile. ¡°I was worried because I can¡¯t have anything happen to you when I¡¯m trying to take over thepany as soon as possible.¡± His words are so shattering that I feel like my heart has just been broken into pieces. 3/3 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Dominic As we get closer to this restaurant called vor Rush, now is a good time to remind Vanessa of how to conduct herself around Patrick. Listen up,¡± I say to her while looking ahead. ¡°This is your ex¨Cboyfriend and currently, your friend or whatever, but you¡¯re with me, your husband and you better act like you love me.¡± ¡°I know. There¡¯s no need to remind me.¡± Her tone sounds a little harsh as she looks outside the window and catches me by surprise a little. What happened to her? Everything was fine just a moment ago. ¡°I was only reminding you in case you get toofortable. No hugs or any of that shit, just a handshake.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I know exactly what to do.¡± Once again her tone is a little harsh and I can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is everything okay with you?¡± ¡°Why would something be wrong?¡± ¡°Something about you just feels different.¡± I tilt my head as I look at her side profile. She jerks her head in my direction with a re. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°Is there something I¡¯m missing?¡± I raise my eyebrows at how sharp her re is. I¡¯m just thinking about a lot right now.¡± She sighs, now looking a little sad. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just¡ I thought¡never mind.¡± She looks away. ¡°Spit it out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. Besides, this isn¡¯t the time to talk about it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Spit it out.¡± I actually don¡¯t want to see her like this. ¡°I¡¯m getting a little anxious about where to establish my first branch for my hair care line. I was thinking about it a lot today while I was having lunch.¡± It takes me a while to speak as I¡¯m in disbelief. This can¡¯t be it, but still, I shake my head. ¡°Are you being serious right now? Is this what has you in such a grumpy mood? Why would that even bother you when you¡¯re not establishing anything right now? You don¡¯t even have a team. You¡¯re getting way ahead of yourself.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She looks outside the window again, her voice a little calmer. ¡°Once you¡¯re ready for that, I¡¯ll be the one to assemble your team.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Her enthusiasm seems to havepletely faded and I don¡¯t know what to make of this. Though she¡¯s already exined why she¡¯s in such a grumpy mood, it still doesn¡¯t feel right and that¡¯s because I now know what she¡¯s like. What am I missing? Just as the car turns at the corner, I receive a call from Mike and I know what this is about. It even makes me chuckle a little as I pick up the call. ¡°Hey, man,¡± I say to him enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s happening this Saturday!¡± he cheerfully says from the other end of the line. ¡°Of course it is.¡± ¡°You know, I can¡¯t believe we finally made it after postponing theunch so many times and you, my friend, are bringing in lots of numbers.¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯m the face of the brand. You couldn¡¯t find anyone better than me for this.¡± He bursts intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re still bringing your gorgeous wife, right?¡± I nce at her in her sexy white dress and messy bun. ¡°Of course and I¡¯m bringing in an extra guest around her neck.¡± 1/4 That¡¯s exactly what I was about to say. Also, the suite you wanted will be avable. It¡¯s only right that you get the best the hotel has to offer. Everyone will be there because of you.¡± Come on. You¡¯re now giving me too much credit. This is your product.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re the face of the brand. You obviously have a huge role to y in this. See you this Saturday.¡± ¡°Wait, I have a question.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± As I continue to discuss with Mike, the cares to a stop and Vanessa steps out on her own, mming the door a little too loudly and heading in a certain direction. I look ahead and spot a thin looking guy but neatly dressed. It doesn¡¯t take long to figure out that it¡¯s Patrick. As they face each other and I can see their side profiles, my speech slows down a little as I raise my eyebrows at how Vanessa¡¯s face brightens up and she smiles. It¡¯s theplete opposite of how she was just now. I¡¯m expecting to see a handshake between them, but I clench my fist when she opens her arms wide and goes in for a hug, wrapping her arms around his neck. What the fuck is she doing right now? We talked about this. What pisses me off even more is Patrick¡¯s response to the hug. He tightly wraps his arms around the narrowest part of her waist andfortably rests his chin on her shoulder. Fuck! I don¡¯t like this at all. ¡°Can I call you back?¡± I say to Mike. ¡°Sure!¡± As I cut the call, my eyes are on the two of them as they keep holding each other. She doesn¡¯t seem to want to drop her hands from his neck, and it¡¯s the same for him. Why do they look sofortable with each other? I quickly step out of the car, approaching them with wide steps. Why would she go against what we agreed on? As I approach them, they break the hug, then engage in a conversation with constant giggles. She looks so into it and it makes me wonder. She said she feels nothing for him but by the looks of it, she does. I clear my throat when I¡¯m close enough, holding my head high and faking a smile. ¡°Babe,¡± I say to Vanessa to grab her attention. ¡°I thought you were going to wait for me until I finished with my phone call.¡± I wrap my arm around her waist, pulling her away from Patrick to widen the distance between them and bringing her closer to me. She ces her hand on my chest, looking up at me with a fake smile. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t help it when I saw Patrick here. Patrick, this is Dominic, my husband. Babe, this is Patrick.¡± ¡°Hey, man. It¡¯s good to finally meet you. I¡¯ve heard so much about you,¡± I say to him, extending my hand with a smile. He smiles back, shaking my hand. ¡°The feeling is mutual. Not only have I heard so much ab you, I actually see you everywhere.¡± We both chuckle, the handshake getting a little tighter as we make eye contact for a few seconds. ¡°Shall we go inside?¡± Vanessa says to us. ¡°Sure.¡± I nod with enthusiasm, loosening my grip and he does the same. With the bodyguards now behind us, I stand right between her and Patrick as we make our way inside. After what I just saw, I don¡¯t want him close to her. ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡± I turn my head in his direction. ¡°Nothing, really.¡± He shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about which part of this town I want to settle in. There are a few great options but some are more expensive than others.¡± ¡®Let me know if you need any help.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°So¡ what do you love to do?¡± I ask, wondering just how awful his life has been if this is what he looks like now that he¡¯s trying to get himself together.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He sighs. ¡°I haven¡¯t been doing anything fun for a long time, but I love to go fishing.¡± ¡°I see. As for me, I love to y tennis.¡± ¡°You do?¡± He raises his eyebrows. 2/4 Chapter 89 ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to learn how to y tennis.¡± ¡°I can teach you.¡± He stops in his tracks. ¡°You really wouldn¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Not at all, but I have to warn you right now. I¡¯m extremely good and as a rookic, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against me.¡± He chuckles. ¡°And I bet it would be the opposite with fishing.¡± Vanessa tries to join the conversation a few times, but I constantly cut her off. I don¡¯t want her talking right now. She went against what we agreed

So far, Patrick seems cool, but I¡¯m closely keeping an eye on him. As soon as we step foot in the restaurant, which has quite a number of people since it¡¯s afternoon, I close my eyes and inhale deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to this restaurant before but the aroma smells great,¡± I admit as I open my eyes. ¡°I only dine in the most exclusive restaurants. That¡¯s how it¡¯s been all my life but right now, I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°Wait until you taste the food.¡± The way Patrick talks about it only makes me eager to taste it. After finding ourselves a table, I pull out a chair for Vanessa and she sits down without even thanking me. Her attention is just on Patrick. ¡°Hey,¡± she says to him. ¡°I was thinking about what we discussedst time.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± He leans toward her, cing his elbow on the table. I feel a little out of ce right now, but take my seat next to her and reach for the menu which is on the table. ¡°We should order now.¡± I interrupt their conversation and Patrick leans back in his seat. I look down at the menu and I have no idea what to go for. Everything looks so good. I wonder if it tastes just as good. ¡°You know what¡¯s funny about such menus in small restaurants?¡± I say to them. ¡°The pictures used don¡¯t even look like the food served.¡± ¡°This ce is different and you¡¯re about to see that.¡± Patrick¡¯s lips curve into a smile. ¡°I think I¡¯ve already decided what I want to order,¡± Vanessa says. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Patrick asks, leaning toward her again. Try to guess.¡± She leans toward him. He chuckles and for a moment, I wonder what¡¯s funny, until he speaks. ¡°You know, it still blows my mind that you still love thatbination. You even ordered it thest time we met.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I remember how much you used to eat it back then.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Stop!¡± She giggles and lightly ces her fingers over her lips, leaning back in her seat. I clench my jaw for a second, my fake smile fading. Is this what it¡¯s like when it¡¯s just the two of them? Or is this the toned down version I¡¯m seeing right now? Whatever the case is, the more I sit here and witness it, the more I realize just how much I can¡¯t stand it. After cing our orders, I decide to keep his attention on me. ¡°So, Patrick, I¡¯m d you¡¯re interested in ying tennis.¡± ¡°Yup.¡± He instantly pays attention to me. ¡°Just tell me when you¡¯re up for it and I¡¯ll teach you all about it.¡± ¡°Once I report for work, I want to give it my all. It might take a while, but I¡¯ll definitely tell you when I¡¯ll be ready.¡± As we keep talking about it, Vanessa receives a phone call. ¡°Guys, I¡¯m sorry about this. Just give me a moment. I really need to take this call. It¡¯s Mia.¡± After she gets up and leaves the table, Patrick stares right at the view of her figure and his gaze lingers on her ass. I even notice his expression change for a moment to one filled with desire. He obviously likes what he sees. She¡¯s so sexy and that slightly loose dress on her bottom half is quite the tease. 3/4 Chapter 89 ¡°So, you and my wife were dating in highschool.¡± He shifts his attention back to me and says, ¡°Yes, we were. Did she tell you all about us?¡± ¡°Yeah, she told me about how you messed up.¡± He lowers his head with a heavy sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why when I met her at the orphanage, I was so embarrassed. I still feel awful even now, especially because she¡¯s helping me get back on my feet.¡± As Vanessa talks on the phone outside while the bodyguards keep an eye on her, she can be seen through the ss and Patrick keeps ncing at her. It gets on my fucking nerves so much that I just want to m my fist on the table. ¡°Vanessa told me so much about you,¡± he says, looking down at the table. ¡°Now, she only has eyes for you. I hope you¡¯re taking good care of her.¡± Furrowing my eyebrows and turning serious, I say, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯m not?¡± 4/4 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Dominic I know I¡¯m getting a little hostile right now, but Patrick is getting on my fucking nerves by constantly staring at Vanessa. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you weren¡¯t taking care of her,¡± he says with a nervous chuckle. ¡°Then what did you mean by that?¡± I raise my chin, my forehead creasing. ¡°I was just saying that she deserves the best.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m giving her the best.¡± ¡°Obviously, that¡¯s why she¡¯s so happy. I¡¯m sorry if I sounded like I was out of line. I just feel awful up until this day. I just want her to be happy after everything that I put her through.¡± ¡°She¡¯s definitely happy with me. I¡¯m sure you can see that.¡± ¡°Yes and that¡¯s why she always talks about you when we meet.¡± ¡°She does?¡± I clear my throat, the creases on my forehead fading. ¡°Yes, she does.¡± He slightly tilts his head, his gaze a little intense as he smiles. ¡°Honestly, if I could go back in time, I¡¯d do things differently with her and I¡¯d never let her go. Thank the universe that time travel doesn¡¯t exist.¡± I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s being serious right now or if this is supposed to be a joke. If it is, it¡¯s definitely not funny. The air is thick with tension between us and I don¡¯t want it to carry on, so I change the subject. ¡°I¡¯m curious about your current love life.¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t been in a rtionship for so many years. I didn¡¯t have the time or energy for it. I didn¡¯t see myselfmitting to someone when I have so much to work on and I still do.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Vanessa has such a big heart. She cares and loves deeply.¡± ¡°She does.¡± I smile a little, thinking about how the children love her so much. ¡°That¡¯s why she offered to help me and I won¡¯t let this opportunity go to waste.¡± ¡°You better not.¡± I get a little serious. ¡°She could¡¯ve just let me be with my job the day we met at the orphanage, but she offered to give me a fresh start. I¡¯ve never across anyone like her. I remember seeing her on TV when she went to the children¡¯s hospital and had a problem with her leg, but she still went around to see everyone.¡± I furrow my eyebrows in surprise. ¡°That means you¡¯ve been seeing her around for a while.¡± ¡°Of course I have. I just didn¡¯t want to appear before her. I asked myself where I would even start and if she would be nice to me. I guess I was worried for nothing, because here I am now.¡± He looks outside again, stroking his chin with delight. I know he¡¯s looking at her but this time, his head movements and eyes slowly change direction and that¡¯s how I know she¡¯s on her way back inside. Doesn¡¯t he care that I¡¯m right here and seeing this? I¡¯d call him out for it, but it¡¯s not like that¡¯ll stop him on. Now that I¡¯ve seen him looking at her so lustfully, I have this desire not to leave her alone with him. ¡°Hey, did I take too long?¡± she says as she approaches the table. ¡°Not at all.¡± Patrick and I say in unison and it makes me look at him with a poker face, then back at Vanessa. I get up from my seat, hold onto her chair so she can sit back down and once again, she doesn¡¯t even thank me. What the hell is going on with her? ¡°I guess I came back just in time because our order is here!¡± she says, looking over at the waiters as they bring our food. emo¡± Before they can even set everything down at our table, the aromas get me it¡¯s on the table and it¡¯s just as it appeared on the menu. ¡°Well, babe, what do you think?¡± she asks. ¡°This looks amazing. I¡¯m certain I¡¯m going to enjoy the taste.¡± 1/4 watering and I can¡¯t wait to try it out. I look down at my food after Chapter 90 ¡°Then let¡¯s dig in,¡± she says, pulling her te closer to the edge. Her perky breasts are right above her te and it makes it hard not to look. In only a few seconds, I realize that if I¡¯m looking, then Patrick¡¯s looking, so I nce at him and it¡¯s just as I thought. He keeps ncing at them. ¡°I hope you enjoy your meal,¡± he says to her with a smile, stealing another nce. ¡°I definitely will.¡± She chuckles. I tighten the grip on my fork, stabbing into the beef. Based on their reaction, it¡¯s a little extreme, so I shift in my seat topose myself. As the meat gets closer to my lips, they both look at me in anticipation and I realize it¡¯s because they want to see my reaction to the taste. A few seconds after I taste the beef, I¡¯mpletely blown away by the vor. ¡°Wow, this is the best beef I¡¯ve ever had.¡± I nod with approval. ¡°I told you earlier that you¡¯d enjoy it,¡± Patrick says, looking proud that I¡¯m blown away. While we all enjoy our food, he keeps talking to her about the funny moments from their past and I wonder why he¡¯s doing this right now. He still has those lustful eyes each time he nces at her. Does she even realize it? Of course she does. That¡¯s why she was so close to him and let him hold her the way he did when she stepped out of the car. ¡°Babe,¡± Vanessa begins, grabbing my attention. ¡°Patrick told me that he saw you yesterday.¡± Patrick suddenly coughs a few times, like he¡¯s just choked on his food. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She leans toward him with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he assures her as their eyes lock. It makes me want to stab some beef again, but I¡¯ve already run out of it. ¡°So, where did you see me yesterday?¡± My question breaks their eye contact as I turn curious. ¡°Oh¡uh¡I was walking along the street and spotted you in your car which stopped at a red light. I could¡¯ve said hi but we were strangers.¡± ¡°Well, not anymore.¡± I shake my head. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t eat as much as I want to,¡± Vanessa chimes in, her gaze mostly on Patrick. ¡°I had something to eat a few hours ago and now I realize it was a bad idea. I would¡¯ve loved to finish all this now.¡± It¡¯s only now that I realize I didn¡¯t actually know what her favorite meal was. If she mentioned it back when we were getting to know each other, I must¡¯ve forgotten about it because I had little value for her. ¡°You can always order it again the next time we have lunch together.¡± Is Patrick seriously asking her out right in my face? ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± She nods with enthusiasm. At this point, I don¡¯t think I can take any more of this. Is he being so bold just because they have a history together? Or is it because of how she hugged him? Whatever the case is, it makes my blood boil. Just as I put down the fork since I¡¯ve lost my appetite, I receive a phone call from my personal assistant, so I excuse myself and head outside. Though my n was to stay with Vanessa as long as she¡¯s around Patrick, it¡¯s something I can¡¯t do anymore as I need to get on my private jet as soon as possible. There¡¯s an important meeting in three hours. I pace around while my assistant gives me the details and the entire time, I watch Vanessa and Patrick through the ss. She can¡¯t stopughing with him and they seem even more with each other now that I¡¯m not there with them. After the call, I head back inside and it¡¯s only when Patrick sees me that he leans back in his seat. ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to stay much longer but I have to leave. Something urgent just came up. It was good seeing you, Patrick. Let¡¯s keep in touch so we can y that tennis game and I can win.¡± Though my lips curve into a smile, I¡¯m furning inside. ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡± He nods, grinning at me. Handing him a card, I say, ¡°Here¡¯s my number. Give me a call sometimeter. Babe, can I speak to you outside?¡± Chapter 90 She looks a little surprised. ¡°Yeah¡sure.¡± As soon as she gets up from her seat, I firmly hold her hand, looking back at Patrick and he doesn¡¯t seem too amused by the sight of me doing this. 05 2 2 €Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I bring her right outside where he can still see us, releasing her hand but still standing close to her. The bodyguardse closer, assuming we¡¯re about to leave, but I gesture to them to give us some space. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± I ask her, poking my cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She shrugs, pursing her lips. ¡°I made it clear in the car and we agreed that there would be no hugs and you¡¯d just shake his hand.¡± ¡°I got carried away, okay?¡± she says, boldly rolling her eyes with her head high. ¡°Here¡¯s something you need to understand.¡± I tuck her loose hair strands behind her ear and she closes her eyes for a moment, as if it¡¯s just sent a shiver down her spine. Without saying the rest of what I want to say, I hold onto the back of her neck and tilt my head, leaning closer. Widening her eyes, she says, ¡°What are you d-¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± I say to her, smashing my lips on hers for a slow and sensual kiss. Then, I pull away, stroking the side of her face. ¡°You¡¯re my fucking wife. Act like it.¡± She parts her lips to speak, but it seems to take forever, so I kiss her again. This time, I hold onto her waist and she moans against my lips. She wraps her arms around my neck and I smirk, feeling her perky breasts against my chest. After I pull away, I nce at her cleavage, then lock eyes with her. ¡°I might be back tomorrow. Is your dress ready for theunch?¡± I nce at her lips, wanting to taste them again. She nods. ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Make sure you look perfect.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°Good. Now, .¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just kiss me.¡± As I kiss her a third time, I feel a stir in my groin. I need to stop this. I pull away from her lips and before she opens her eyes and drops her arms from my neck, she subtly bites her lip. Fuck. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± I say to her. ? ? ? ? ?? ???? Opening her eyes and looking right into mine, she only manages to nod as she clears her throat. I nce at Patrick and he¡¯s been watching, just what I wanted to see and it makes me smirk as I head to my car. Just before Vanessa¡¯s out of sight I look back at her and that fucking dress continues to tease me. The ride home is a little faster tha usual so I can quickly freshen up, get changed and leave. Now that I¡¯ve met Patrick and seen their body when they¡¯re together, they still have feelings for each other. That wasn¡¯t the time, but I¡¯m definitely going to bring it up with Vanessa. I wonder what they¡¯re talking about now that I¡¯m not around. If only I could keep an eye on her. I don¡¯t want anything getting in the way of ns. I need her. The car pulls up in my front yard and right when I¡¯m about to step out, my phone beeps, making me look down at the screen with raised eyebrows. It¡¯s the person who¡¯s been texting me. I haven¡¯t heard from whoever this is ever since I asked them when to meet. It seems they¡¯ve finally settled for a day. ¡°WE¡¯LL MEET THIS SUNDAY. I CAN¡¯T WAIT TO TALK ABOUT YOUR BIGGEST SECRET Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Vanessa Ever since Dominic told me his exact reason for being worried about me after he received that call about the ident, I haven¡¯t been the same around him. I already had this in mind, but that moment has made me realize that what I feel shouldn¡¯t change into anything more than it already is. Not only did that drive me to hug Patrick as soon as I stepped out of the car, it¡¯s also the reason why I barely paid attention. to Dominic while he was still around. After bluntly telling me about his goal to take over thepany as soon as possible, how dare he kiss me like that before he left? Even now, as I sit back down in my chair, I can¡¯t stop thinking about it. The taste of his lips is still on mine. I can even feel his warm breath and his hands around my waist. I¡¯m his fucking wife and I should act like it? What a joke. ¡°You know¡ I thought you would take forever out there,¡± Patrick says to me in a serious tone, grabbing my attention. ¡°Why d ¡°Why did you think I was going to take forever?¡± ¡°Because you were with your husband and you know¡ you two were just going at it What are you talking about?¡± He scoffs. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s broad daylight, but the way you too were just-¡± ¡°I get it. I know what you mean.¡± I yfully roll my eyes. ¡°Is Dominic always like that? Does he always want to show off whenever he gets the chance that you belong to him?¡± ¡°Did you feel like he was showing off?¡± I narrow my eyes, ¡°I¡¯m your ex boyfriend. Obviously, yes. It doesn¡¯t take much to put two and two together.¡± He suddenly clenches his jaw hard, and I notice his shoulders rising and falling rapidly as he breathes louder. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± I ask with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He sighs deeply. Since I don¡¯t want to eat anymore, I order some juice, trying to engage in small talk with Patrick, but he barely responds as he focuses more on his food. Just as I¡¯m about to start drinking my juice, my phone rings and the caller ID makes me raise my eyebrows a little. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± he asks, leaning forward. ¡°It¡¯s my husband,¡± I say to him, not leaning forward this time as I did several times before. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he here less than thirty minutes ago?¡± That¡¯s just what I was thinking. I hope nothing happened. Just give me a second.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± 1/3 He leans back and looks away, and I¡¯m certain he pokes his cheek though I can¡¯t see the other side of his face. 1 pick up the call, holding my breath. ¡°Hello?¡± I say to Dominic. ¡°I just got home,¡± he says from the other end of the line. I sigh with relief. I actually thought something happened. Is that why you called?¡± ¡°No. I just called to say one thing. ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fuck him.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare fuck him.¡± And with that, the call abruptly ends, making me look down at the screen as I part my lips in disbelief. ¡°Is everything okay with you?¡± Patrick asks. ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s fine. I fake a smile. I¡¯m d to hear that. So, I was thinking. He trails off, leaning toward me with an enthusiastic smile. ¡°After we leave here, we can go to my-¡± I can¡¯t. I cut him off. ¡°Oh..¡± He nods, leaning back in his seat again with a heavy sigh. I know that while Dominic was here, I wanted to get on his nerves, so I paid a lot of attention to Patrick and leaned toward/ him so many times. But I don¡¯t want to do that anymore because it seems that Patrick has taken it as a sign that there could be something between us. It¡¯s quite the opposite. It¡¯s my fault for starting this and now I feel awful. ¡°Uh¡I should be leaving soon. Theunch ising up and my dress isn¡¯t ready yet.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I can tell just how disappointed he is. ¡°We could always do this some other time, I say to him. ¡°Yeah¡sure. The rest of the conversation turns awkward as I don¡¯t seem to loosen up the way I did before and he¡¯s picked up on that. If only I could tell him the truth. After I use the restroom, we head outside together and I try to ease the awkwardness between us. So¡what was your first impression of my husband?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s a show off, but a good guy? 1 chuckle,pletely agreeing with him. ¡°Are we heading in the same direction?¡± I ask, standing by the open car door. 2/3 ¡°No. I just realized there¡¯s something that I need to take care of I nod in understanding. I guess I¡¯ll see you next time.¡± Uh yeah. See you next time.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He awkwardly scratches the back of his neck and I know it¡¯s because this is quite the opposite of how I received him just when he arrived, and I really regret it now. Was I being that petty just so I could get over what Dominic said to me? I wave at Patrick, forcing myself to smile, then get in the car. Even as it drives off, he just stands there, looking at me. Finally facing forward, I rest the back of my head against my seat and close my eyes. That was too extreme of me, but what was I supposed to do? I was upset and hurt. Judging by the way Dominic kissed me outside and the phone call not to fuck Patrick, he was certain there was something between us, but he¡¯s absolutely wrong. Not even when Patrick held me in his arms did I feel anything for him. From the beginning, it was clear that Dominic agreed to marry me just so he could please his father. His goal to take over the this meant to him. Now that it¡¯s clear again, how do I stop myself from deeply falling for him? SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Vanessa My father is supposed to return tomorrow, at least that¡¯s what I expected, but as I speak to him over the phone, I¡¯m a lite dis ¡°You¡¯re seriously noting back just yet?¡± I ask, taking out my new heels from the box. ¡°Not yet, my child,¡± he says from the other end of the line. ¡°I still have a lot to take care of. In fact, I¡¯ll have to travel to a few counties as this is very important.¡± I pout, trying on my heels for a second time ever since I bought them. ¡°I was really expecting you back here. Are you aware that today is theunch of the cologne?¡± ¡°Of course I do and I would¡¯ve loved to be there, but at this point, I¡¯m grabbing every opportunity I can when ites to my business.¡± Taking out the earrings and holding them up to the light, I say, ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll talkter. I need to start getting ready now because I have so much to do.¡± ¡°Of course. Have a good evening.¡± ¡°Thanks, dad.¡± As soon as the call ends, I shake my head, disappointed that he didn¡¯t mention this to me earlier. I guess he knew I¡¯d react this way. I get in the shower, letting the water soak my hair and I slowly drop my head from left to right, thinking about Dominic. When will he be back? I sent him a message to find out and he said he was on his way but that was two hours ago. He should¡¯ve been home by now. Thest time I spoke to him on the phone was the other day, when he told me not to fuck Patrick. Everytime I think about it, I only find it ridiculous. Though I still have so much to do before I¡¯m ready, I still feel like we¡¯re running out of time since there¡¯s only three hours left and still no sign of him. I step out of the shower in a robe, wrapping my hair in a towel for a few seconds before I realize there¡¯s no need since I¡¯ll be using the hair dryer. Just as I¡¯m about to reach for it, he knocks on my door. ¡°I¡¯m back. Can Ie in?¡± he asks from the other side of the door. I look at myself, then over at the door, telling him toe in. As soon as I see him, my heart breaks a little because of what he said to me, but I soon snap out of it when he speaks as he slowly approaches me.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve already showered. You usually take longer than I do.¡± I scoff. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going in for a quick shower as well and I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll still be ready before you.¡± He sounds so serious, just like his facial expression. ¡°Just make sure you finish on time. We¡¯ll be the main attraction. One more thing. You better look good this evening.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Without paying much attention to me, he makes his way out of my bedroom and closes the door. I ce a hand on my hip with a sigh, already feeling like he¡¯s bing more distant with me, especially because we¡¯ve barely spoken ever since the other day. This is something I need toe to terms with. Yes, my feelings have changed when ites to him, but I already made the decision to stop that from bing anything more. The best thing I could think of was keeping my distance and expecting nothing from him. Besides, it¡¯s still less than a month since he broke up with Carme. Pushing those thoughts aside, I begin to get ready. I style my hair in loose waves with arge side part, letting my hair fall over my exposed shoulders. I then put on my knee length body hugging dress and I can¡¯t stop looking at myself in the mirror. It¡¯s in champagne gold, something that matches the color theme of theunch. Just as I apply my purple matte lipstick, Dominic knocks on my door again. 1/3 Chapter 92 ¡°Are you ready yet?¡± he asks. ¡°Uh¡ just give me 5 minutes,¡± I say to him. ¡°This is exactly what I was talking about.¡± Even after he says that, I don¡¯t hear his footsteps retreat. ¡°Are you still by the door?¡± I ask. ¡°What? Do you want me to leave without you?¡± ¡°No! Just wait there.¡± +5 I finish up my lips, put on my heels, grab my purse, then look at myself onest time in the mirror. There¡¯s only one thing left to do and I can¡¯t do it myself. In need of some help, I open the door and my jaw drops at how Dominic is in a champagne gold suit and he looks so seductive. It must be because of the button left undone at the top. It teases his corbone. ¡°Did you know that I was going to wear something like this?¡± he asks, looking at me with pleasant surprise. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I was just following the theme. So, what do you think? Is this good enough for you?¡± He looks at me from head to toe and I¡¯m certain I see him bite his lip. ¡°You look¡perfect,¡± he says quietly with a firm nod. My heart flutters at thepliment and I smile a little, but I remind myself that this means nothing and my smile instantly fades. ¡°I know we should be leaving right now but I need your help with the diamond ne.¡± ¡°Fine, where is it?¡± I lead the way back to the dressing mirror where I left the ne and he follows behind me. Right after I give it to him, I face the mirror. As he gets closer right behind me, he moves my hair out of the way and that, along with his warm breath, sends shivers down my spine. I arch my back a little, dropping my head to the side and trying not to enjoy it, but how could I not when he¡¯s so close? This is why I want him to be done with it quickly so he can get away from me. ?? When I open my eyes, I stare at him right through the mirror and he¡¯s so focused on sping the ne that he doesn¡¯t even realize I¡¯m watching him. He looks just as seductive as on the billboards I¡¯ve seen around. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he says, dropping his hands from the back of my neck. ¡°Thanks.¡± He only nods lightly as we lock eyes through the mirror. Just as I¡¯m about to move away so he¡¯s not so close to me, he says, ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I look over my shoulder. ¡°Just don¡¯t move.¡± He closer again, fixing my hair in the back and that just makes me bite my lip. He even grabs a handful of my hair and all I can think about is how he pulled it when he was thrusting into me thest time he was on top of me. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you with purple lipstick before,¡± he says, still holding onto my hair. ¡°I thought it fit the look for this evening,¡± I reply, watching him as we continue to stand in front of the mirror. ¡°It perfectly entuates your lips.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He finally drops his hands and I step to the side, trying not to smile at hispliment. ¡°We¡ should go,¡± I say to him. I turn around to lead the way out but after only taking a few steps, he grabs me by the wrist and stops me in my tracks, I look up at him and his nk expression makes it difficult to figure out what¡¯s going on with him. 2/3 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Vanessa Dominic looks so serious that it gets me extremely curious. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask, looking down at his hand still wrapped around my wrist. He lets go of my wrist but doesn¡¯t take a step back as he speaks to me. ¡°After theunch, we¡¯re noting back home. As the model, my suite for the night is ready.¡± My eyes widen a little. ¡°Does that mean-¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯re sleeping in the same suite tonight. If there¡¯s anything you need to carry with you, do it now.¡± Without waiting for my response, he turns around and heads out, leaving me with my lips parted. Spending the night in the same suite was the thing I expected and why does he seem okay with it? ¡°I¡¯m only giving you a few minutes, so hurry up,¡± he says from the other side of the door. It¡¯s only after I hear his voice that I grab a few things. How could he tell me about this now when he¡¯s known all along. Why didn¡¯t he mention it before? Though the thought of spending the night in the same suite makes me a little nervous, I remind myself that it¡¯s big enough for both of us. If there¡¯s only one bedroom, I can just sleep in the living room, but what would I even say to him? That I¡¯m afraid of the two of us making love again just because I don¡¯t want to fall any deeper for him? The ride to the hotel in the limousine takes about 25 minutes and only 5 minutes into it, I already feel so tense. Dominic¡¯s on the seat across from me and I keep stealing nces at him only because I feel like he¡¯s ncing at me when I¡¯m not looking. Is there something he wants to say? ¡°About you and Patrick,¡± he says. I can¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°What?¡± he says. ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve been trying to say this whole time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about, but anyway, did you fuck him?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s surprising.¡± ¡°Were you really expecting that to happen?¡± I tilt my head. ¡°You were so close with each other at vor Rush. Your bodynguage was enough for me to figure out you were ready to fuck him.¡± ¡°You have it all wrong. That was just because I¡¡± I trail off, realizing that I¡¯m about to reveal the reason I was like that with Patrick. ¡°Whatever you thought you saw, you¡¯re wrong.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe. Have you met him since that day?¡± ¡°No, but we¡¯re still talking on the phone.¡± ¡°Keep it that way.¡± Now that Dominic and I are already talking, I might as well ask something that¡¯s been on my mind for a while now. ¡°Have you heard from Carme?¡± 1/3 He sounds a little harsh, making me change the subject again with a nod. ¡°My dad isn¡¯ting back tomorrow.¡± ¡°I know. I spoke to him.¡± ¡°He sounded exhausted.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He furrows his eyebrows. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the case when he called me. What time did you speak to him?¡± ¡°Just before I took a shower to get ready.¡± ¡°I spoke to him in the afternoon, so I guess that makes sense. He must¡¯ve been working hard.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I smile a little, thinking about how hard my father¡¯s been working while away. As the limousine pulls up to the hotel, there¡¯s already quite a number of people ranging from celebrities to photographers.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Dominic steps out first, then holds out his hand for me and just as I reach for his hand, my heart flutters. ¡°Remember that people are watching.¡± He smiles at me. ¡°I know.¡± I smile back. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡± With the bodyguards surrounding us, I step out of the car and he wraps his arm around my waist, making me bite the inside of my lip. After making our way along the red carpet, we stop at the step and repeat area. There¡¯s arge banner that has a repeated pattern of the logo and cologne¡¯s brand name ¨C Aurum Elite. Everyone steps aside for a few seconds just so the photographers can focus on us and as the camera shes constantly go off, the photographers call out our names so we can look over at them and they can snap the perfect shot. Dominic holds me right against his chest and being like this only makes it more difficult for me. I even count down the seconds to when he¡¯ll let me go and we can head inside but instead, he stands right behind me and wraps his arms around me. ¡°I¡¯m doing this so they can see the ne without me in the way,¡± he whispers to me. ¡°Now, smile.¡± His warm breath against my neck is so sensual but thest thing I want to do is for everyone to see just how affected I am by it. After posing for the cameras, he holds my hand and leads me away from the red carpet. I see some of thedies swooning over him and I¡¯m not surprised. He looks sexy. Right by the entrance of the main hall, Frank spots us while chatting with a few girls and he excitedlyes over to us, stroking his chin while looking at me from head to toe. ¡°Damn! I don¡¯t even know what else to say.¡± I chuckle softly. ¡°You look dashing.¡± ¡°And you look¡¡± Frank trails off, clustering his fingertips against his lips, then blowing me an exploding kiss. ¡°Hey, watch it,¡± Dominic says to him. ¡°What? Can¡¯t handle the fact that she looks better than you despite your matching colors?¡± ¡°No one is supposed to look better than me,¡± Dominic says with arrogance. I yfully roll my eyes. After they chat for a few seconds about Mike, Dominic pulls me through the crowd and there are so many people watching us that it gets too much. ¡°I didn¡¯t think everyone would be staring so much,¡± I say to him. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they stare? Just look at you.¡± He gives me a small nod of approval with a poker face, but it still manages to make my heart flutter. 2/3 W ?: Chapter 93 He leads me straight to a man in a burgundy suit and it doesn¡¯t take long for me to figure out that it¡¯s Mike. Dominic lets go of my hand, his lips curving into a smile as they greet each other in a powerful handshake. Then, he pulls me closer by the waist and proudly kisses the side of my forehead. ¡°Just like I said, I¡¯ve brought my beautiful wife.¡± Mike scans my figure for a moment, then gets even closer as he holds out his sign, a sign for me to extend mine. It¡¯s only when he holds it that he begins to speak. ¡°Mrs Richards, it already feels like you¡¯re upstaging my event. That¡¯s how gorgeous you look tonight. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡± He kisses the back of my hand with an intense gaze and I chuckle softly. Suddenly, I gasp with wide eyes when Dominic tightens his grip around my waist and pulls me away from Mike, my hand slipping from his grasp. ¡°I was thinking that I could show my wife the suite before we begin,¡± Dominic says. ¡°Of course.¡± Mike reaches in his back pocket. ¡°You know, it¡¯s a shame your parents can¡¯t make it for this. I would¡¯ve loved to have them here. Are your siblings stilling?¡± ¡°Yes, they should be here soon but I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be here for the after¨Cparty.¡± ¡°I understand. Here you go,¡± Mike says, holding out the palm of his hand with the keys. ¡°Enjoy the suite.¡± ¡°We definitely will.¡± Dominic smirks at me as he says it, making my heart skip a beat. What was that? He takes the keys from him and as we walk away, I look back and Mike winks at me, something that just makes me scoff. Dominic doesn¡¯t even notice as he¡¯s already too busy mingling with a few people he knows. It even takes a while to leave the hall as he keeps introducing me to them. The entire time, everyone keeps staring and I can only think back to what he said to me and the nod of approval he gave me. At any other time, I wouldn¡¯t have cared what he thought about my look for this evening. But his rarepliments are something I¡¯ve grown fond of. After making it out of there, we head to the elevator and it¡¯s just the two of us inside. He doesn¡¯t feel the need to have the bodyguards with us since there¡¯s no need beyond this point. As the elevator goes up, he stands behind me and the vibrations of his voice right against my ear make me sensually drop my head to the side. ¡°You better stick around for as long as you can for this and the after¨Cparty. You¡¯re free toe to bed once you spend a few hours with me.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I say to him, pressing my thighs together. Even after he¡¯s done speaking to me, he doesn¡¯t move away and that only makes my heart race faster. Why is he still standing so close to me? 3/3 Çú SEND GIFT COMMENT O Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Vanessa As soon as the elevator doors open, I step out first, cing a hand on my chest to catch my breath while I make my way through the corridor until he speaks to me. ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going? That¡¯s the wrong way.¡± I stop in my tracks, turning around with my head low as I make my way back to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that,¡± I say to him. ¡°Then why did you lead the way?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I shrug, still keeping my head low. He shakes his head at me and chuckles softly, leading the way in the other direction. He stops at a certain door and unlocks it, keeps it open for me to get inside. The suite is so spacious that it exceeds my expectations and I get away from him so I can look around. There¡¯s a spacious living room, kitchen and dining room. By the time I get to the bedroom, he¡¯s already standing there, looking at the bed with crossed arms. ¡°There¡¯s only one bed?¡± I ask, this not being what I was hoping for. ¡°Yeah and it¡¯s big enough for both of us,¡± he says with a poker face. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡± He walks ahead of me and I look back at the bed, thinking about tonight. Once he falls asleep, I n to leave the bed and sleep on the sofa or anywhere else. As long as I¡¯m not close to him. Of all the times I shared a bed with him, there¡¯s never been a moment where he didn¡¯t touch me. For the sake of my own feelings, I don¡¯t want that to happen. As I make my way to the door, he keeps it open for me, not even looking in my direction as I walk past him. While he locks the door, he looks at both sides of the corridor. ¡°I love everything about this hotel,¡± he says. ¡°My favorite thing of them all is that the rooms are sound proof.¡± He casually walks past me after saying that, leaving me to wonder why he even said it. Back in the elevator, I make sure he doesn¡¯t stand behind me and just as it goes down, he firmly speaks to me. ¡°There¡¯ll be lots of food and alcoholic beverages and I n to keep you close to me. I don¡¯t want you making a scene.¡± ¡°Why would I make a scene?¡± I nce at him with furrowed eyebrows. He only scoffs and that makes me curious. ¡°Is there something I don¡¯t know about that night?¡± I ask. ¡°Did I do or say something I shouldn¡¯t have?¡± All I can think about is how my top half was exposed to him and how we passionately kissed on my bed. ¡°Maybe you did. Maybe you didn¡¯t,¡± he says. ¡°Just don¡¯t overdo it.¡± He¡¯s right and I don¡¯t mean to. Thest thing I want is to lose control when I¡¯m trying so hard not to fall for this temptation. As the event gets in full swing, with trying out samples that smell so good and speeches, Dominic holds me close the entire time. All I can think about is how he¡¯s doing all this for the cameras, not because he wants to. On the other hand, I do and I hate that I do. At the after¨Cparty, we have a VIP section and Frank¡¯s with two girls on one side of the table. ¡°Had Jake stayed for this, he would¡¯ve had a st!¡± Frank yells over the music a little too loudly. ¡°You¡¯ve got that right.¡± Dominic chuckles, pouring himself his ss of whiskey from the bottle he¡¯s just finished. 1/4 Chapter 94 As I sip on my wine, he constantly watches me while we¡¯re next to each other. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, you know? I can easily handle myself,¡± I say to him. He scoffs. ¡°That¡¯s what you saidst time and then it all just fucked you up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll obviously be careful this time. After this ss, I¡¯m not drinking anymore. I¡¯ll just have some food and that¡¯s-¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sitting close enough to me,¡± he says, cutting me off. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Come closer.¡± He wraps his arm around my waist, his sudden pull making me rest my hand right on his chest. My fingertipse in contact with the exposed part at the top and I nce at it, then up at his face. For a moment, I feel his hand slide down to my thigh and that makes me close my eyes. Thest thing I want to do right now is to end up kissing him the way I did back at the other party when I sat on him. It seems he¡¯s getting a little tipsy as his eyes scan my figure in a less subtle way and I swallow hard, unable to handle it. I shouldn¡¯t be so close right now. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I look away from his gaze, rising to my feet. ¡°Where are you going?¡± He stares right at the side profile of my figure with a smirk. ¡°I need thedies¡® room.¡± He leans back with a nod. ¡°Hurry up ande back to me.¡± That almost sounds like he wants me, but I remind myself that he¡¯s getting drunk. On my way back from thedies¡® room, apanied by the bodyguards, I run into Mike and he licks his lips. ¡°What is the gorgeous Mrs Richards doing all on her own?¡± ¡°I just needed thedies¡® room.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my friend?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the VIP lounge. Are you looking for him?¡± ¡°Of course not. How about a picture?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± He gets his phone ready, stands very close to me and snaps a picture. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m going to post this picture on the official Aurum Elite page. That diamond ne around your neck is so breathtaking and I¡¯m d you brought it with you. It only adds to your beauty.¡± ¡°Thank you. I should be getting back now.¡± ¡°Of course. If there¡¯s anything you need, please let me know.¡± He smiles at me. I nod with enthusiasm, then face the other direction.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As I make it through the crowd and run into a few whistling men, I spot Dominic, Frank and the two girls rapidly taking shots. It makes me shake my head. Dominic¡¯s going to be extremely drunk. Even as I get closer, Dominic looks right at me. The whiskey must¡¯ve made him bold enough to just stare at me as he licks his lower lip and I feel a sensation between my legs. Then, he holds out his hand when I¡¯m right next to him without saying a word. I¡¯m so clueless as to why and when I give him my hand, my eyes widen as he pulls me down, making me sit in hisp and it leaves me flustered. Feasting his eyes on my exposed shoulders and corbone, he says, ¡°So, you were talking to Mike.¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± 2/4 ¡°I have the bodyguards reporting to me. What were you talking about?¡± ¡°He just wanted a picture.¡± ¡°Apart from that.¡± He nces at my lips. Equally ncing at his lips, I say, ¡°He was just talking about the ne.¡± ¡°I see. I ordered some food for you.¡± He tilts his head. ¡°You did?¡± I find myself tilting mine in response. He gently strokes my chin as he says, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I know what this means yet I don¡¯t even move away and that gives him the green light. He smashes his lips on mine and I wrap my arms around his neck, closing my eyes and losing myself for a moment. There are no cameras here, no one to really show off to, so why is he kissing me and holding my waist so firmly with a longing that I can¡¯t describe? Why don¡¯t I want to pull away? Just when I think he¡¯s about to pull away, he ces his hand on my knee, moving it up my thigh a little as he moans against my lips. It sounds so sexy that I touch him some more, running my fingertips on the exposed part of his chest. I can already feel that tingling sensation between my legs and when my erect nipple brushes against his chest, my eyes widen and Ie back to my senses. As I attempt to pull away, he breathes hard as he tugs on my lower lip. We make eye contact and all I can see is that he¡¯s drunk. ncing at my erect nipples then up into my eyes, he says, ¡°Get off of me.¡± ¡°Good. I wonder what took you so long to say it.¡± It¡¯s only after I sit down next to him that I realize Frank¡¯s right here, except he¡¯s too focused on his girls while they¡¯re on the other side of our table. As I sip a little more wine, I can¡¯t stop thinking about what just happened and even now, I can feel Dominic¡¯s eyes on me. Leaning forward, he says. ¡°You better not get drunk.¡± ¡°Like you?¡± I smirk, looking over at him. He scoffs. ¡°I¡¯m different because I¡¯m able to handle my alcohol well. I¡¯m always in control.¡± ¡°Of course you are.¡± All I can think about is how he¡¯s already losing control. As the minutes go by, Frank begins to tell ridiculous stories just for the humor and I actually enjoy myself. My food arrives and I still can¡¯t believe Dominic ordered it for me. I¡¯m certain it was just so he could show off to these girls. Even after I finish my food, which actually takes me a while, Dominic keeps drinking and he looks so drunk right now. ¡°I¡¯m going up to the suite now,¡± I say to him. As he gives me the keys, he leans toward me while licking his lower lip with eyes full of desire. Once again, this is only because he¡¯s drunk but even with that, it¡¯s still tempting for me. I still intend to guard my feelings, so I get up to leave, but he suddenly pulls me down in hisp. ¡°What are you d-¡± My eyes widen when he smashes his lips on mine for a few seconds and then pulls away, tugging on my lower lip again. Breathing harder than before, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll be up soon.¡± Flustered, I only manage to nod as I get up, the bodyguards apanying me to the suite. As soon as I¡¯m inside, I sit down on the sofa, cing a hand on my chest to feel my racing heart at how the events of this evening have unfolded with Dominic. 3/4 between. I¡¯m certain that with how drunk he is, he¡¯ll just drop down on the bed and sleep. Convincing myself of that, I turn off the light and close my eyes to drift off to sleep at 10 p.m. and it takes me a while as I think about the look in his eyes, his touch and even his longing for me, only because he¡¯s drunk and it breaks my heart a little. I wake up at the sound of the door opening and I check my time. It¡¯s already midnight and I wonder if he¡¯s been drinking this whole time. Though I pretend to be fast asleep, my heart starts racing as he keeps groaning. But this is already a good sign that he¡¯s just going straight to bed. I hear him unbuckle his belt and I know he¡¯s taking off his clothes, but why hasn¡¯t he turned on the light? He gets into bed and I feel the other side of the sink and just having him here already brings back all those moments when he made love to me, but no. That¡¯s a thing of the past and we¡¯ll never be anything more than what we are now. The more he makes love to me, the more it¡¯ll be difficult for me. This is for the best. With that in mind, I finally close my eyes so I can sleep again but only a few minutester, they grow wide when I feel the bed sink more and more and I realize he¡¯s getting closer to me. Quickly, I roll off the bed, standing right in front of the wall with my heart pounding hard in my chest. What is he trying to do right now? To tempt me further? Still facing the wall in the dark, I ask myself if I should just go to the living room and sleep there. Before I can move from that spot, I sense him behind me and he holds onto my waist and passionately nibbles on my ear. ¡°Dominic,¡± I moan his name in pleasure. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± Nibbling harder on my ear and pressing his hard cock against my ass, he whispers, ¡°Then get away from me.¡± 4/4 Çú SEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Vanessa Dominic¡¯s warning is clear and I¡¯m certain that if I get away from him, he won¡¯t follow me, but my feelings betray me when I rest my back against his bare chest and he lifts up my dress, his hard cock now poking my inner thighs in the back. This was exactly what I told myself not to do yet here I am, about to lose myself to him once again. As soon as I turn around, our lips lock in a passionate kiss while he pushes me towards the bed and just like all the other times, he eats my pussy until I orgasm, leaving me with a longing for more. In the dark, he bends me over right against the edge of the bed and I scream out his name as he goes a little harder than usual on me, yet I don¡¯t beg him to stop. I want it all. Not only does he cum twice inside of me, he also does it a third time muchter on, when he moves closer for more and once again, I let it happen. Now covered in sweat with my legs still a little shaky, I bring them together and sleep on my side, telling myself that never again will I give in to his touch no matter how strong the temptation. I don¡¯t n on doing this again because I already know what¡¯ll happen in the morning. It¡¯ll be like it never happened for him but for forget this. It was beautiful and that actually breaks my heart as I went against my own decision. Only a few hourster, it¡¯s morning and I open my eyes, staring at the ceiling above brightened by the light filtering through the curtains. It¡¯s not long before I feel naked and it makes me close my eyes for a moment, thinking about a few hours ago. I drop my head to the side and Dominic¡¯s still fast asleep. I¡¯ll never I prop myself on my elbow, looking at the end of the bed where he had me in those deep pration positions we had never tried before. I can still feel his cock ramming inside me and that only makes my pussy twitch. Whatever I feel, I need to shut it out and for a start, I get out of bed first. In the shower, the water quickly soaks my scalp and skin but as I begin washing myself, every part of me that I touch only reminds me of his hands that were all over me. My body has be so familiar with his touch. After I finish showering and I¡¯m about to step out of the cubicle, I hear the bathroom door close and it¡¯s only now that I realize I didn¡¯t lock it. L The cubicle is filled with so much steam but I can still see a figure on the other side of it and I know he¡¯s here. I expect that now that he knows I¡¯m here, he¡¯ll leave but to my surprise, he slides the cubicle door to the side and stands before me naked, his cock on disy. I look at it, then back at his face and he just nkly stares at me. ¡°Are you done yet?¡± The tone of his voice is so cold but I¡¯m not even surprised. I knew this would happen. ¡°Yes,¡± I firmly reply. ¡°Give me a towel.¡± He reaches for one, casually handing it to me as he looks at my body with a poker face. I wrap the towel around myself, then step out of the cubicle. As I walk past him, my heart breaks a little because of how we¡¯re back to normal again. Even if he were to touch me right now in his sober state. I wouldn¡¯t let it happen. I need to be strong and never give in again. I won¡¯t. Dominic Last night, I drunk more than I should have and I ended up fucking Vanessa. The alcohol made it difficult to shut out the desire for her and because she looked so good, I just wanted to fuck her. By the time we were done, I was already getting sober and it was only then that I realized I had gone too far with it. She obviously wanted me to fuck her. That¡¯s why she gave in, but what was she thinking? How does she see me now? Am I someone who just lusts after her and can¡¯t keep myself under control? That better not be the case. Had I been sober, I wouldn¡¯t have done it but do I regret it? No. Fucking her from the back was so sexy. I didn¡¯t know she could scream even louder and I can still hear her right now. The thought of all of it makes my cock hard, and I even picture the image of her wet naked body when I opened the cubicle. Quickly, I shut it all out as I remind myself that today is Sunday and I finally get to meet the person who¡¯s been texting me. We agreed to meet at 1:00 am. and it¡¯s already 9 am I need to hurry up and make it on time. Whoever this is, seems to know what they¡¯re talking about and I¡¯m eager to find out who they are. We had initially set the meeting time to afternoon but it seems this person can¡¯t wait and neither can I. By the time that I step out of the shower, she¡¯s already dressed up and not even in the bedroom. Just as I reach for my boxer briefs, she opens the bedroom door. ¡°Hey,¡± she says, then looks away. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I ask, putting on my boxer briefs. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were undressed.¡± She keeps facing the other side. ¡°But you saw this in the bathroom.¡± I shake my head. She sighs, finally looking at me. ¡°I ordered some breakfast and it¡¯s here. I just thought you¡¯d want some.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± she says, closing the door behind her. Though I can¡¯t stop thinking about the short robe she¡¯s in, it¡¯s the thought of her ordering breakfast for two that sticks with me and I chuckle softly. Right after I get dressed, my phone begins to ring and my first thought is that it could be Frank just so he can brag about the girls he went to his hotel suite with. To my pleasant surprise, it¡¯s Mike and I pick up with enthusiasm. ¡°Mike, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t catch you at a bad time or wake you up,¡± he says from the other end of the line. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m already awake.¡± ¡°That¡¯s surprising, considering how drunk you werest night. How the hell did you sober up so quickly?¡± I think about how many times I fucked Vanessa and it makes me lick my lower lip. ¡°Dominic? Are you there?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I clear my throat. ¡°I thought I lost you there for a moment. Have you checked the news sites since you woke up?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Theunch of Aurum Elite went better than I expected and I owe it all to you and your gorgeous wife. The articles posted about her still brought attention to my brand. It was all worth it. We should get together some time and have a drink.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°Great!¡± After the call ends, I finally make it out of the bedroom and Vanessa¡¯s already sitting at the dining table having her breakfast. I pull out a chair on the other side and sit down. I¡¯m actually starving a lot and I need to eat otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even sit here right now after what happenedst night. As I serve myself, I steal nces at her and she¡¯s just looking down at her food. I spot the hickeys on her neck and it only reminds me of how much I desired herst night. When she shoots her head up to look at me, I look away, the silence between us carrying on. Despite her sitting on the other side of the table, I know what it feels like having her so close that my cock is inside of her pussy and we¡¯re glued to each other¡¯s bodies. As these thoughts flood my mind, I tighten the grip on my fork in frustration. This is exactly what I wanted to avoid yet it¡¯s happening again. I usually handle my alcohol well butst night, I couldn¡¯t fight the side of me that desired her. 2/4 Chapter 95 Though I know I can¡¯t change the past, what happened will never happen again as I intend to put a stop to this. I know I¡¯ve said it several times before but this time, I mean it. I can¡¯t keep fucking her just for pleasure. She might be my wife and it¡¯s only right that I¡¯m intimate with her, but I don¡¯t want that for myself, not when I¡¯m still in such a difficult ce. Suddenly grabbing my attention, she says, ¡°Hey, do you have anything nned in the next hour?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I keep my eyes on my food. ¡°Is it work?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just some personal stuff.¡± ¡°Cool.¡± I don¡¯t see the need to tell her about the mystery person who¡¯s been texting me so I still continue to keep it to myself. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Her face brightens up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the orphanage.¡± ¡°You are?¡± I look up, raising my eyebrows with a small smile. ¡°Yeah. I was at the hospital yesterday. I¡¯m so used to checking up on the children now. You really can¡¯t make it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to go with you, but this is important.¡± She nods in understanding. The rest of the breakfast isn¡¯t so awkwardly silent anymore as we¡¯ve finally broken the ice but every time our eyes lock, it makes me wonder if she¡¯s still thinking aboutst night. Why did she give in? Why didn¡¯t she resist me? On second thought, who could ever resist me when I¡¯m so good at what I do? ¡°Is there something interesting on your mind?¡± she asks, bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡°No.¡± She scoffs, ¡°So you were just smirking for nothing?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I was?¡± ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t realize it.¡± She shakes her head with a chuckle of amusement. I don¡¯t even feel like being at this table anymore after what just happened, so I clean my mouth and get up. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Frank.¡± ¡°Okay. Will you be back here?¡± ¡°No. When you¡¯re ready to check out, Mike will take care of it.¡± She nods. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll see you at home.¡± ¡°Yeah, see you at home.¡± As I make my way out, I remember something and it makes me stop in my tracks as I look back at her and speak from my heart. ¡°Thanks for the breakfast.¡± Her face brightens up and it makes me chuckle how this means so much to her. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± As I face forward and head out, it¡¯s only now that I realize just how much softer her voice is when she speaks to me. Even the way she looks at me is different. She might shoot res at me at times, but it¡¯s not as it was in the beginning and to be honest, I don¡¯t hate it. After spending time with Frank, I leave the hotel to meet up with the mystery person and with each text I receive. It actually makes me anxious. What big secret does this person know? Who could this be? Though part of me assumes it might be Carme just trying to get my attention since she¡¯s capable of this after what happened at the hospital, a bigger part of me still doesn¡¯t believe it and that only makes me rush even more to the meeting spot, which is a certain bench at a park. 3/4 10:57 AM O Chapter 95 I sit down and look around, wondering which direction this person will being from. A few minutester, a voice from behind me says, ¡°You¡¯re here, good.¡± As soon as I turn around, my eyes widen in shock and I rise to my feet. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 96 Dominic "Shane?" I say to him as he gets closer, a smug expression on his face. Thest time I saw him was when he was trying to touch Vanessa at the party. I would''ve never expected it to be him and now that I know, I can''t even take this seriously anymore. The sight of him makes me shake my head in disbelief. "You know what? I''m out of here. I don''t have time for this bullshit." Just like that, I turn around to leave the park but I stop in my tracks when Shane threatens me. "You''re free to leave. That will just make it easier for me to go to the press with what I know." I turn around, narrowing my eyes at him as I wonder if he actually knows something. "What happened? I thought you wanted to leave?" He scornfully looks at me. "What the hell is this about?" "It''s okay. You''ll find out through the press. You were already on your way out anyway." I sigh, quickly making my way back to him. "Talk." He sits down on the bench and crosses his legs. "Isn''t it a beautiful day?" "Just fucking talk and stop wasting my time!" I ball my hands into fists. He scoffs, looking at me with a smirk. "Remember how in high school, you and I were sopetitive and I always wanted to beat you? No matter what I did, I couldn''t. You always came out on top and that made you so annoying to me. Even when I found out what you feared, it was only a small victory in my eyes. You were this perfect student. But now, it turns out you''re just a son of a bitch." "What are you talking about?" "I''ve seen you on TV with Vanessa, attending social events, going to the children''s hospital and all that shit but all this time, that affection you show each other is just a front." His gaze turns sinister and my heart starts racing. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I say to him, firmly shaking my head. He bursts intoughter. "Thest thing you want to do right now is lie to me because I know everything. You''re not as close as you make it seem with Vanessa. You don''t love her. That''s because you love Carme." My eyes widen a little and I look away, unable to find my words. "Go on. Try to deny it now," he says. "I even know that when you were on your honeymoon, Carme was there too and Vanessa was in on it. You and Carne have been together for a long time now but your parents never liked her. You married Vanessa just so you could still be with her in secret but hey, your secret isn''t so safe because I know about it. I''m going to the press and the whole world will know about this." My heart races faster as I worry about what will happen if this gets out to the public. My father will never forgive me. In fact, I might lose everything that I hope to achieve. "Don''t you dare do such a thing." I warn him. "Why shouldn''t I do it when the information I have is just so juicy?" He rises to his feet. "Why are you even doing this? Is it because of that video that went viral when I told you not to touch Vanessa? Are you still dwelling on that?" "That video kind of ruined lots of opportunities for me. I don''t know which fucker took that video but it went so viral that everyone I wanted to work with found me disgusting. Can you imagine that? Anyway, if you really don''t want me to go to the press with this, then you have to do something for me." "What''s that?" "You''re going to make up for everything I lost out on since you''re a billionaire." I grab him by the cor, unable to contain my anger as I say. "What do you think this is?" "Come on. No need to get so angry. You''re so wealthy that you easily spend money on anything. I mean hey, you bought your wife the 2000 million dor ne and that''s just something that goes around her neck. That means you can afford anything. You''re going to give me what I want or I''m going to tell the press about your secret." After I set his cor free by pushing him away, I say, "Carme and I aren''t even together anymore." "That doesn''t matter to me. It''s still the same information that could make headlines, so start making me feel like I''m not going to benefit from this because no matter what, I''m going to leech off you." "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself for saying all this to my face?" "I just want to capitalize and there''s no shame in doing that." I''m so furious that I just want to punch him right now, but I choose not to, only because I need to get to the bottom of this. "Who told you about all this?" I ask, my breath heavy. "Do you think I''m dumb enough to reveal my source of information? No. But I''ll tell you one thing. Whoever told me about this is very reliable. They''re a source that even you can''t deny. So, here''s exactly what I want from you. Every month, give me 50,000 dors and I''ll keep my mouth shut." "Fuck you!" I push him away and he chuckles in a sinister way while trying not to fall. "Pay me that much every month or I go to the press. You have three days to make your decision. You know, you can actually do it today but I don''t want that. Where''s the fun in making you pay me right away? I want to see your face again as you hand me that money. It feels good to finally beat you at something." "You think you''ve won by doing this shameless act?" "You''re the shameless one for parading your wife like you love her yet you don''t. I''ll see you in three days." With his head high, he casually walks away while whistling. After he''s out of sight, I kick the air, trying to catch my breath as I wonder what my next move is. I can''t let this information get out to my parents and at the same time, I don''t want to start paying Shane 50,000 dors every month. Right now, there''s only one thing to do and so with trembling hands from rage, I take out my phone and unblock Carme. I dial her number quickly and she picks up in less than 5 seconds.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, babe! I can''t believe you unblocked me!" Usually, I''d be telling her not to call me that but right now, my mind is racing. "We need to talk I just found out something that''s fucked up." "If you want to talk, it has to be face-to-face." She sounds flirtatious. "What? I don''t have time for that." "You heard me. I''m home soe and see me right now." "Just listen to me. Did you tell-" The call abruptly ends and it takes everything in me not to smash my phone against the bench. She did this on purpose. I never thought I''d be going back there but right now, I have to. If she''s the one who told Shane, I''ll make her regret it. Chapter 97 Dominic I''m still in a difficult ce when ites to my rtionship with Carme and I''ve been doing my best to stay away. I would''ve never thought that I''d be back here at her apartment so I can speak to her face to face but right now, nothing matters more than finding out the truth about how Shane knows about us. As I ring the doorbell, I clench my fists, telling myself to get out of here as soon as I get my answers since I have nothing more to do. I could easily just walk in, but I don''t even want to do that. I''m not in her life anymore, so why should I bother acting like I''m home? I ring the doorbell a few more times, but she still doesn''t respond. Just as I''m about to call her to find out if she''s really home, the door knob finally twists from inside and I look up as soon as she opens the door. I scan her from head to toe and she''s in a sexy green lingerie dress, thece around her bust area teasing the curves of her perky breasts and nipples. I can even see the outline of her white panties underneath. One of her straps is even dropped to the side on purpose and she has her hair in a messy bun. "Babe, you didn''t have to ring the doorbell. You know you could''ve just walked in. You''re always wee here." Her voice is a little seductive. I know what this is but if I''m being honest, I don''t even have the desire right now for anything. She might look seductive right now, but I''m not even seduced by her. I just want to get this out of the way and apart from that, sex is thest thing on my mind considering how many times I fucked Vanessast night. This would even be the perfect opportunity for me to forget about losing control but right now, I''d rather fuck Vanessa several times than fuck Carme once. That''s how much I don''t want to be here. Keeping my gaze on her face, I say, "I''ll get straight to the point." "No. Come in." She bites her lip. "There''s no need. We can talk out here." "Come on, babe. There''s no need to be so hostile with me. Don''t you want some water or anything to drink?" "No. Why do you think I''m telling you that I''m okay right here?" She chuckles. "Are you scared or something?" "What would I be scared of?" "I don''t know." She looks at herself, subtly trailing her hand on her corbone. "If you''re not scared of anything thene inside." I shake my head, then walk past her just to prove to her how this has no effect on me right now. As soon as she closes the door behind her, I shut my eyes at the feeling of her hands wrapped around me from the back. She gently trails them down my chest and I furrow my eyebrows in frustration, pushing her hands away. "What the hell are you doing?" I turn around to face her and she giggles, flirtatiously biting her lips as shees closer again. She ces her hand on the top button so she can loosen it and at the same time, starts kissing my neck. "Carme, stop." My words seem to have no effect as she unbuttons a few more of them and I can''t take it anymore, so I hold onto her wrists and push her away. "Can you just fucking stop?" I yell. The tone of my voice and the force of pushing her away almost makes her fall to the floor, but she maintains her bnce by cing her hands on the table behind her. "Did you just push me away?" She sneers. "This isn''t what I came here for." "Since when do you resist me? Is this all because you''ve been fucking that bitch?" "I don''t have time for this right now so I''ll get to the point. What did you tell Shane?" "What are you talking about?" She narrows her eyes. "I was with him not too long ago and he knows about our secret rtionship and the truth about Vanessa and I." Her eyes widen. "What? How did that happen?" "That''s what I want to find out. You''re the only one who knows." "You think I told him?" "Who else would do it?" "Don''t forget that the bitch." She rolls her eyes. "What reason would Vanessa have to tell him the truth when she''s already benefiting from this as well? I don''t see her saying anything about this. However, you do, especially now that you can''t have things go your way." "So now I''m the bad guy?" She points at herself. "Don''t even y victim right now. I just need you to tell me the truth. Did you at any point tell Shane anything? Maybe you did and you don''t remember." "No, I''ve never even spoken to him." "Then how does he know?" "How the hell am I supposed to know that?" "This ispletely fucked up. He''s going to the press with this if I don''t start paying him." "So what will you do?" With a heavy sigh, I pace. "Right now, I don''t know, but I''m going to get to the bottom of this even if it''s thest thing I do." "You know what? I think you''re very stressed right now." Shees closer. mean just look at you. Your hair''s a mess and you can''t seem to your facial muscles. I think what you need is a break." "That''s thest thing I need right now." With Carme not being able to help me, I turn to face the door so I can leave, but I stop in my tracks when I realize something. "Last time when we met, after you pulled that stupid move to see me at the hospital, you didn''t want to leave no matter what but suddenly, you just did. What happened to you?" She clears her throat and looks away. "I just had something to take care of." "Don''t give me that bullshit. You obviously saw something then left. What was it?" "I don''t want to talk about it." "Which means you really did see something." "It doesn''t matter. This isn''t even about me right now." She circles around me then stops right in front of me. "I don''t want this to get out to the press. You know how much I care about you." "Don''t start," I warn her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. With nothing more to say to her, I walk past her so I can leave, but she holds onto my wrist. "Babe, please don''t go." "Don''t call me that." I pull my wrist away. "Please look at me." With a sigh of irritation, I turn to face her and she takes a step back, then starts unzipping her sexy dress. Chapter 98 Dominic After Carme pulls the zipper all the way down, she steps forward so she can get closer to me, but I take a step back. "What are you doing?" I ask, shaking my head at how far she''s willing to go just to seduce me. "I miss you. I miss us. I miss your hands on me and the way you make me feel when you fuck me." Not wanting to see it, I look to the side but I can still sense her movements and I can tell when she drops her dress to the floor. "Babe, look at me." Her voice is seductive. "How many times do I have to tell you not to call me that?" She chuckles softly,ing even closer and standing right in front of me. I instantly close my eyes but she ces her hand on my cheek and reaches for my other hand, bringing it closer to her and I know she wants me to touch her, but I form a fist just so I don''t actually touch her. She breathes a little heavier than before and I hear her moan quietly with longing. "Please, I miss you. Just touch me and make me yours again." "No," I firmly say to her, still keeping my eyes shut and fist clenched. "If you mean that, then say it while looking at me." With a sigh, I open my eyes, looking right at her naked body. Though I can see her curves, her perky breasts, and her erect nipples, in no way am I aroused by any of it. Is it because what''s going on with Shane is stressing me out so much that I can''t focus on anything else? Or is it because of Vanessa?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Biting her lip, she guides my fist to her breasts but before it can make contact, I finally pull my hand away from her grip. "Stop this bullshit and get dressed," I say to her with irritation as I take a step back and pace around the living room. She twists her face in anger. "Since when do you say no to me, to this body?" She proudly points at herself. "Not everything is about sex and things are different now. We''re not together anymore." "Is that what this is about? I don''t think so. I see exactly what''s going on here. This happened because you''ve been fucking that bitch and now she''s taken over you!" "Don''t be ridiculous. How could you think about sex right now when I''m still trying to figure out where Shane got that information?" "Does that even matter?" She roughly picks up her dress, putting it on while ring at me. "I can''t believe you did this to me." Her voice trembles and it sounds like she''s about the cry, something that already makes me roll my eyes. In only a few seconds, she buries her face in her hands and her shoulders be a little shaky while she cries. I stand in ce, not moved by the state that she''s in right now. I don''t have time for this. I have so much to figure out. Taking onest nce at her and her fake tears, I face the other side and make my way to the door but right before I reach for the door knob, she grabs onto my wrist. "If you walk out of that door after what you''ve just done to me here, I''ll be the one to go to the press and tell them everything that''s been going on between us!" I clench my jaw in anger. "Are you being serious right now? Did you just threaten me?" "What''s the point if you won''t forgive me?" "Do you have to be so shameless?" "For you, yes. Why can''t you see that I love you and I''m ready to do anything just to have you back?" "Does that include threatening to ruin everything that I''m working hard for?" "Let''s face it. Right now, it''s all about you and that bitch. That''s the family you''re trying to build without me in the picture. Why do you protect her so much by having all those bodyguards around her?" "It''s because of the value she holds right now." "And I hold no value to you?" Pulling my wrist away, I bluntly say, "No." She bursts into tears, covering her face again. "I can''t believe you just said that to me." "Why wouldn''t I say that to you after everything you did and who you truly are?" "Even now, you decide to stand by those little bastards!" "Don''t you dare refer to those precious children like that," I warn her. "They''re little bastards and nothing more than that!" "You know what? I''m done here." I raise my hands in defeat. She calms down a little, her gaze softening. "Will you block me again after this?" As soon as she asks, I take out my phone and block her. "I just did." "Babe..." This time, I don''t even bother telling her not to call me that. Finally opening the door, I step outside but she wraps her hands around my wrist again, begging me not to go but I pull away. I just want to get to the bottom of this. With long strides I make my way to my car and she''s right beside me, trying to get my attention. "Babe! Babe! Don''t you dare get in your fucking car! Babe!" Unable to take it anymore, I yell in her face. "Can you just stop being annoying? Can''t you see that I''m so stressed right now? Fuck!" She flinches, taking a few steps back with wide eyes. I get into my car, mming the door loudly and fasten my seat belt. This time, I can see her cry for real as she stands by the window, banging on it to get my attention but Shane is my only focus. I don''t have time tofort her. Why would I? Without even directly ncing at her, I drive off and only do so through the rearview mirror when I''m at a distance. She kicks the air and pulls her hair while dramatically screaming. I scoff as I look away, tightening my grip on the steering wheel. I don''t see myself giving Shane that money and I don''t want my secret to get out to the press. What do I do now? If Carme wasn''t the one who told him like she ims, who could it be? Chapter 99 Dominic It''s been three days now since Shane gave me his conditions in order to keep his mouth shut and I still haven''t been able to figure out who told him about my secret rtionship. I haven''t even bothered to tell Vanessa about it just yet. It''s not like she can help me. I''ve decided to handle this on my own and for now, since I''ve aplished nothing in the past few days, I''m only left with one choice. It''s also the same thing Frank keeps saying to me as we have a drink right now. "I really don''t see any other way out of this for now," he says to me, cing his hand on my shoulder. "The best thing you can do is shut him up for now by giving him what he wants." "That''s the problem. If I do that, he''ll just be winning." "Nope! He''s not winning anything. He''s showing you just how desperate he is to make money. What sort of victory is that?" "You might be right about that, but still. The fact that I have to face him and hand him the cash is already getting on my nerves." He smirks, patting me on the back. "You know what? Do it with a straight face. Shane has never been able to beat you at anything and he obviously wants to take pleasure in seeing you so helpless, but don''t give in." I sit up more, my lips curving into a smile. "You know what? For an asshole, you definitely give great advice sometimes." He proudly nods. "And that''s why you and I are best friends! Cheers!" After a few drinks, I feel a little tipsy and I head out to meet Shane at the same park. As I make my way there with the 50, 000 dors in an envelope, he keeps texting me, as if ordering me around and it all just makes me clench my jaw that he''s doing this. I obviously won''t let him win by showing him that I still don''t know what to do, but it''s still annoying seeing him act all bossy. After I step out of the car, I approach him by the bench where he''s alone, holding his head high with a smirk as he looks over at me. He rises to his feet, rubbing his hands together. "You finally made it. What the fuck took you so long?" His tone is condescending. Keeping myposure, I drop the envelope at his feet and say, "There''s your money. Now, pick it up." He pokes his cheek. "Did you seriously just do that?" "You wanted your money and it''s right at your feet, so pick it up because no one else is going to do it for you. Go on." His smug expression fades as he crouches down and picks up the money. "There you go." I smirk, looking down at him. As he rises to his feet, he looks up at me with so much hatred but that just makes me fix my necktie. With a sigh of satisfaction, I say, "I have so much work to do, so I''m leaving now. See you next month." It takes him a moment to speak and even if he had something to say, I wouldn''t stand here and listen. I''ve already given him too much of my time. The further I walk away from him, the more I expect him to say something, but he doesn''t and that makes me hold my head high with a chuckle. It shouldn''t take me that long to figure something out. The only reason I would want to do this again is just to see him pick up the money from the ground. Though I have that sorted for now, something else has been on my mind since I left Carme''s apartment and it makes me so mad that I might drink until I forget about it. Vanessa Ever since the morning at the hotel when I had breakfast with Dominic, I thought things would keep going that way but it''s been quite the opposite. He''s barely home and he seems so distant again, like there''s something on his mind. I never even get the chance to ask because he barely speaks to me. Each time I hear his footsteps, it''ste at night. Maybe it has to do with Carme or maybe not. Whatever it is, has taken up all his time and he hasn''t even been to the orphanage or the children''s hospital and I know this because the staff tell me everything. Even though I would like to guard my feelings so I don''t fall for him any deeper, it doesn''t mean I don''t care about him and whatever he seems to be going through, I wish he could speak to me, but why would he? Who am I in his life for him to open up? To make myself worry less, I try to convince myself that I might be thinking too much and this is just about business and nothing more than that. I''m out with Patrick thiste afternoon and it''s the first time we''re meeting up since vor Rush. That moment turned out to be really awkward and it was all because of me and the signs that I gave him, but now that we''re here today, it''s not as awkward as it was before. Maybe he got over it. I hope he did because I still feel awful. As we make our way down the quiet street with beautiful tall trees, he keeps looking back and I furrow my eyebrows. "Is everything okay with you?" I ask. "You''ve heard this so many times but I don''t think I''ll ever get over how your bodyguards are always around." "It''s for my own safety." "You once told me that it''s up to you to choose when to have them around but the way I see it, you always want them around." He chuckles. "I chose to keep it that way. Enough about them. Are you ready to begin working next week?" I p in excitement. "Yes I am and honestly, I can''t wait. I''ve been counting down the days and then I''ll be able to treat you to better meals." "Come on. You don''t have to go through that effort." "But I want to do it. This ce is close to my home. I''d take you there to see it but my living conditions are currently not the best. When I begin working next week and I move into my new apartment, that''s when I''ll invite you over because you know, I won''t be so embarrassed." "You should never be embarrassed. That''s what you can afford for now." "I know, but I can do so much better. In fact, I would''ve been doing so much better by now if not for Ang." He twists his face in anger and I don''t want him to get upset right now, so I quickly change the subject. "My dad''sing back this weekend. I actually miss him so much. He should''ve been back by now, but he has so much work going on." "For someone his age, he''s definitely working hard," he adds. "He really is." I proudly nod. "He''s been waiting for this for a long time and now that it''s happening, he won''t let these business opportunities just slip away from him. There''s actually more for him here as Dominic needs to introduce him to certain investors, but that can wait because he''s far away." "Now that you''ve mentioned Dominic, I can''t believe he allowed you to spend time with me once again." "Why wouldn''t he?" I raise my eyebrows. "What husband would be sofortable with his wife constantly spending time with her ex-boyfriend?" "My husband," I proudly say to him. "Then I guess he''s one of a kind." "He is." I zone out for a moment, thinking about the times when I feel I''m getting closer to Dominic and then others, when I feel like we''re back to the beginning. "Is everything okay?" Patrick asks. "Yeah... I''m fine."Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "You''re thinking about Dominic, right?" "What? No." "You don''t have to lie to me. I know you are. I can always tell." "Did you really study my face that much?" "Of course I did." He proudly says. As we share a meal together, it gets less and less awkward and I''m certain it''ll continue, but that''s until it''s time for me to leave as it''s getting dark. The bodyguard keeps the car door open for me and I n to just shake his hand, which already makes me feel awful after what happenedst time. "Thanks for spending time with me," he says, getting closer to me." "Of course and I''m d I came because I''ve been studying a lot." "Cool. I guess I''ll see you next time." "Yeah." I hold out my hand for a handshake, but he grabs onto it and pulls me closer fora hug. It''s so unexpected that I''m not even able to react. The bodyguards can tell and they attempt to step in but I hold up the palm of my hand to stop them. His arms around my waist seem to tighten and I get a little ufortable. "Uh...I have to go now," I say to him. "Oh..sure." He drops his hand and takes a step back while clearing his throat. "I''m sorry. I just-" "It''s okay." I force a chuckle, then get in the car. Just as the ride begins, I look back at him and he lightly kicks the air with gritted teeth. I rest my head against my seat, thinking about what made him hold me the way I did. Next time, I''ll make sure it doesn''t happen. As I think about what I''ll say to him if something like that actually happens, Dominic calls and just by seeing his name, my heart skips a beat. "Hello?" "Where are you?" His speech sounds slower than usual and it doesn''t take long for me to figure out that he''s drunk. "I''m on my way back home from spending time with Patrick." "As soon as you''re here,e straight to the study." He suddenly cuts the call, making me furrow my eyebrows as I wonder what''s going on with him As soon as I get home and head to the study, I can see the bottle of whiskey on his table and another one that''s already empty. He looks like aplete mess. "You''re back. Come over here and sit down," he says to me in his extremely drunk state. I take my seat on the other side of therge table, looking at him with concern. "Did something happen?" I ask. He leans back in his seat with a sigh, then tells me all about Shane. "Really?" My eyes widen. "Yeah and guess what I did today? I fucking paid him so he could keep his mouth shut. Nothing is going to ruin my ns." As soon as he says it, I''m only reminded of what he said to me in the car that day and it breaks my heart. "I see. So that''s what''s been bothering you the past few days," I say to him. "You think that''s it?" He scoffs at me. "You don''t know anything." "Then what is it?" He rises to his feet,ing to the other side as he says, "I first suspected that it might''ve been Carme who told Shane, so I went to see her." "Was she the one?" "No," he says, standing right behind me and cing his hands on my shoulders. "She wasn''t the one. When she took off her dress and stood before me naked, I wasn''t aroused by her in any way. At a loss for words, I can only part my lips as I can''t believe he''s saying this to me. "I med it on the stress of Shane''s threats but that can''t be it. Have be so detached when ites to her that nothing affects me anymore?" He leans forward kissing the side of my neck. I arch my back in pleasure, trying so hard not to moan and it''s this moment that I remind myself the promise I made, so I instantly rise to my feet in order to leave Suddenly, he grabs onto my wrist and pulls me back, pins me right against the table, stands right behind me and trails kisses right along my neck. I can feel his cock getting harder as he presses it against my ass and he whispers, "Fuck!" I know it''s the alcohol and I know what''sing after this. "Dominic..." I moan his name in pleasure. Though I''m a little aroused by this, I don''t want to repeat what happened that night in the suite. Determined to resist the temptation this time, I turn around to face him and push him away. "No," I firmly say to him. Chapter 100 Vanessa Since Dominic''s drunk, he staggers all the way back until he runs into a wall, then just stands there while facing the floor. Though the room falls silent, I can hear my own heart beating fast along with my heavy breath. It takes me a moment topose myself as I process the fact that he''s on the other side of the room because of me. "I''ll start by stating the obvious," I say with an effort, taking a step closer towards him. "I''m way past my fertile window. That''s why this shouldn''t even be happening. I understand that you''re going through a hard time after your break up with Carme. You act like it doesn''t bother you much, but I can see that it does. You onlye to me when you need to feel a certain way but afterwards, it''s like it never even happened. Honestly, I don''t like it and I refuse to be that person, so fix yourself without using me." He only stands in ce, still facing the floor and doesn''t say a word but right now, it doesn''t matter. Though he''s drunk, I hope he doesn''t forget this. I admit that I love it when he makes love to me with all that arousing forey, but it only makes me feel worse when I feel closer to him, yet he bes even more distant with me. d I''ve gotten it off my chest and stuck to the promise I made to myself of resisting the temptation, I hold my head high and make my way out of the study. In the elevator, I close my eyes as I think about what it''s going to be like tomorrow between the two of us. I don''t know what to expect, but I''ve made myself clear. If he ends up touching me again with a sexual need, I''ll just have to repeat myself and this time, when he''s sober. I get to my bedroom for a quick shower and while the water soaks my scalp, I find myself thinking back to what happened in the study. It seems he was so bothered by the fact that Carme seduced him while naked, yet he felt nothing. The way I remember it, he could never resist her before. That might''ve also added to his actions, but it doesn''t matter. I refuse to let him touch me again only because he needs me. No matter how difficult it gets, I won''t fall for it. I shouldn''t. It''s 30 minutes past 9 in the morning and I''m at the dining table having breakfast alone. It turns out Dominic left a few hours ago, just like he''s been doing for the past few days. I wish he didn''t leave so early just so I could find out if we''re going to his parents'' house together for dinner this evening. My mother-inw called not too long ago. I know I can still just send him a text or give him a call, but I keep being so hesitant because I don''t know what to expect after what I saidst evening. After I tell myself there''s still so much time since it''s only in the morning, I decide to focus on my breakfast while having a chat with Mia on my phone. The hours go by until it''s 1 p.m. and I still can''t bring myself to call or text him and at the same time, I wonder why he hasn''t reached out to me. Could it be that he''s mad at me? Even if that''s the case, I still don'' regret what I saidst to him. Coming to the realization that he might not be the first to get in touch with me, I decide to give him a call. A text would work, too, but I don''t want to be a coward after what I said. I still live with him in this house. If I''m unable to do this, how will I face him? I dial his number, clearing my throat as I wait. It takes a while for him to pick up and when he does, I can already feel the hostility in his tone. "What is it?" I scoff. "You could be a little more polite. Imagine I was with Sophie and the phone was on speaker." "That''s not possible and you know it. Just tell me what you want." "I received a call this morning from my m-" "I know." "Oh...cool. I just wanted to find out if you''ll be back early enough so we can leave together." "No. I''ll meet you there. Go on your own." I raise my eyebrows while shaking my head. "I see. I guess I''ll see you in the evening." "Yeah." Right after that, the calles to an end. I shut my eyes, letting the reality sink in. Not only is he distant, he''s mad at me or close enough. Even if he was drunk, I''m d he remembers what I said to him. Dominic Yesterday, when Vanessa walked into the study could only think about fucking her despite everything else I was talking about. When I couldn''t help it, I thought I''d just go for it, but to my surprise, she rejected me and even worse she pointed out what''s wrong with me. I never saw thating and if I''m being honest, she was right with everything she said. I know I''m supposed to fix myself and sort out my rtionship problems, but it''s the fact that she said it to my face which bothers me so much. Maybe that''s why I''ve been grumpy today. I shouldn''t even be surprised that she told me albthat. She can be blunt at times and though that might be beneficial in so many other situations, I still can''t get over the fact that it happened to me. I''ve never been rejected before. I was certain that because she loves the way I fuck her and everything I do to her with my fingers and tongue, she would easily give in, but I guess she got tired of what happened afterwards. It''s because of this that I n to keep my distance. I haven''t even sexually thought about her since she rejected me. My lust seems to have faded. Is it because I know that nothing will ever happen? It doesn''t matter anyway. I still can''t believe I was so drunk that I started telling her about Carme and I actually meant every word. Why was I not aroused by her? It''s something that''s been on my mind and I''ve finally told Frank about it during our lunch break. "You know what I think?" he says, cing his elbows on the table. "Maybe you''re starting to fall out of love with Carme." "She was right there and looked so sexy, especially when she got naked yet I felt nothing. I still want to say it was only because of Shane, but I don''t think so." "Hmm...there''s only one other thing I can think of." He strokes his chin. "What is it?" "You''ve been fucking Vanessa a lot, haven''t you?" I poke my cheek. "Not anymore. She rejected me yesterday and told me to fix myself without using her." As soon as I say it, he bursts intoughter and I regret it. "Whoa! She really rejected you? Man, that''s what I love about your wife. She''ll give you a piece of her mind when she wants to. Damn, I wish I had a woman like that!" "Shut up." I shoot him a re. In the evening after work, I head straight to my parents'' house and there''s a warm wee from everyone except Vanessa, who looks gorgeous in a long and elegant body hugging dress. She''s standing in the back and I know it''s because of what happened in the study, but right now, these are the people that I always need to impress, so I walk over to her with a warm smile. I wrap my arm around her waist and kiss her on the tips. As I pull away, she seems to blush and tucks her loose strands behind her ear, making everyone around giggle quietly. I guess she''s back in character. A few seconds after our kiss, I drop my arm and take a step back from her. She instantly notices and clears her throat, deciding to focus on everyone else. Even though we sit right next to each other at the dining table, we barely look in each other''s direction and that includes when she talks about how much progress she''s made in learning more about the business and establishing it with my help. No matter how hard I try, I still can''t forget how she pushed me away and the way it felt when she said no.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As we all chat and shareughter while we enjoy the meal, it''s a beautiful and light-hearted moment until Vanessa receives a call. She furrows her eyebrows and decides to excuse herself. Concerned, I keep an eye on her. She talks while at a distance but I see her scoff. She actually seems upset and even ends the call with a hard press on the screen. She returns to the table with a smile but I can tell she''s furious. "Babe, can I talk to you?" She smiles, standing beside me. "Right now?" I ask. "Yes, this can''t wait. I hope you all don''t mind. It''s just that this is very important." Everyone seems okay with it, so I leave the table with her, wondering what just happened. Chapter 101 Vanessa Leading the way, I bring Dominic all the way to the top of the staircase where no one can hear us speak. Holding onto the railing, I look around onest time, then back at him as he furrows his eyebrows in anticipation. "Well? Will you tell me what''s going on now?" "I just received a call from Shane," I say to him. "What? Where did he get your number? Did you give it to him thest time you were at the club?" "I don''t remember. I was drunk, okay?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Did you at least ask him where he got it when you spoke to him?" "I didn''t even get the chance to do that because he went straight to what he wants from me." "And what''s that?" "He wants $50,000." He chuckles in this belief. "What the fuck? There''s no way he did that after I paid him yesterday." "Well, he definitely did it. He said what he has is not enough and he''s now demanding more from me." "Fuck!" he whispers, walking away from me. Quickly, I hold onto his wrist, pulling him back as I say, "Wait!" He stops in his tracks and looks down at my hand on his wrist and as soon as I realize that I''m touching him, I instantly pull back my hand. "I don''t know what you''re nning to do, but don''t." I say to him. "I''ll handle this." "No. You need to let me handle this. It''s the only way he''s going to stop doing this shit. He must be trying to get back at me for humiliating him yesterday by making him pick up the money from the ground." "Shane clearly called me, not you. That''s why I want to handle this situation on my own." "And I just told you that I''ll do it." I nod with a half smile. "I see what''s going on here. You really think I can''t do this?" Avoiding my question, he says, "Just give me the details of when and where you''re meeting him." "No." I cross my arms. "Stop being so stubborn and tell me so I can handle this!" He whispers aggressively. Looking up into his eyes, I say, "Don''t make me feel like I''m helpless. I can definitely do this. I know what I have to do." "If you already knew, why did you tell me about it?" "Because you''re supposed to know. We''re in this together. Isn''t that obvious?" He sighs. "Vanessa-" "No. I said I''ll handle it and that''s final." I walk past him while fixing my hair. "We should go back or the food will get cold." He sighs heavily as he walks behind me and I narrow my eyes a little at how he thinks I really can''t handle this situation. I''ll definitely show him. As we return to join everyone else at the table, they look at us with concern. "Is everything alright?" My mother-inw asks. "Of course." I assure them all as I sit down. "It''s just something private we needed to discuss. I hope we didn''t miss much." "Not at all." My father-inw chimes in. "Jake was just telling us in detail about how scared you were on that day when he took you drifting.'' I chuckle. "How could I forget that? To be honest, I still would like to try it again." "See? I told you she would be interested!" Jake looks over at Sophie. Sophie pouts, elongating her neck. "Whatever and it''s not like you''re the only one who got to spend time with her." "Which reminds me of something," my father-inw chimes in again but this time, with a serious tone as he looks at Dominic. "Son, give me an update on how much progress my you''ve made catching that person who gave us that scare of precious daughter-inw being in a terrible ident." The question is obviously meant for Dominic but my heart starts racing because I wonder what he''s going to say. " Clearing his throat, he says, "She actually left town, but the private investigators I hired finally got a hold of her. They''re bringing her back here tomorrow." "That''s excellent. As soon as that happens, I want to meet her." "What?" "You heard me. I want to see the face of the person who was foolish enough to do this." "But why? I said I''ll take care of this." "I know you will. I just want to see her." Dominic looks over me and I subtly shake my head. This is bad. Right after we have some dessert, Dominic constantly looks down at his watch and says, "This was a lovely evening, but we should be heading back home now." "Don''t you want to stay the night?" my mother-inw asks. "No," Dominic and I say in unison, then look at each other. We''re obviously thinking the same thing. My mother-inw presses her lips together with disappointment. "I see. I would''ve loved to have you over for the night." "We''ll definitely stay over next time," I assure her, though I hope such a time neveres. Thest thing I want is to share the same bedroom with Dominic after everything that has happened between us. Even though we came for dinner separately, Dominic and I are forced to go back home together as the loving couple that we are. Despite the conversation I had with him about Shane, things turn silent again between us in the car. It must be because of how we both made it clear that we didn''t want to spend the night and sleep in the same bed. Though I hate this silence, I prefer it to getting my feelings hurt when he makes love to me and then acts like it never happened. As soon as the car pulls up in our front yard, I''m the first to get out and head to the elevator. He doesn''t follow me right away. It must be just so that he''s not close to me. It''s only a few minutes after I''m in my bedroom that I hear his footsteps down the hallway. Just as I take off my earrings, he knocks on my bedroom door. I take a deep breath, then open the door for him. "Hey," I say to him, my voice gentle. "What time are you meeting Shane tomorrow?" He leans against the door, running his hand through his hair. Trying not to get distracted, I say, "I''m meeting him in the morning." "Okay, but what time?" "If you''re asking so you can follow me, there''s no need." He scoffs and that only offends me. "Do you still want to make sure I don''t mess this up or something? I told you that I can do this." "Fine. I was just making sure. I''m finally going to the children''s hospital and the orphanage tomorrow. It''s been a while since was there. You better keep me posted on everything that''s going to happen. I''m off to bed now." And with that, he begins to leave, making me narrow my eyes a little. I expected him to give up because I wasn''t going to give him any more information, but still, something just doesn''t feel right. What is he up to? Chapter 102 Vanessa It''s 10:30 a.m. and I slowly descend from the car in the parking structure, the ce where I''m meeting Shane. Up until now, I still haven''t been able to figure out what Dominic could be up to. He gave up so easily yesterday. With me are four buff bodyguards, shielding me on all four sides at all times. I never want to get toofortable while I know that Carme could be up to something and all these assumptions have only been fueled by all the things Dominic has said to me. Lowering my shades a little, I spot Shane standing in a corner with his hood over his head as he paces back and forth. The sight of him is already infuriating but for now, I need to keep myposure until I can determine the right moment to act. Just as I get closer, he notices me and licks his lips. "I finally get to see you again, sexy." The bodyguard on my left in the front, attempts to swing into action and Shane flinches as he takes a step back, but I stop my bodyguard when I tell him there''s no need for that yet. He stops, unclenching his fists as he nods. "Wow, your bodyguard was ready to fuck me up, huh?" Shane scoffs, acting cocky now that he won''t be harmed. "I still can''t believe I had toe all this way just for you," I say to him. "What do you think you''ll gain by doing all this?" "Money, isn''t it obvious to you? But you know what? I wouldn''t mind having you as well. You were all over me that night at the club." I wave my finger dismissively. "I don''t even remember that part. I was drunk." "It doesn''t matter. You were still all over me until that bastard decided to ruin it. I''m curious. The fact that you came here to meet me, aren''t you ashamed of yourself for covering up for him? I''vee to realize the most wealthy people of this fucking world have no morals." "Look who''s talking." I smirk. "Enough bullshit. It''s a Friday and I intend to spend this cash like I don''t give a damn about anything in this world, so hand it over now or I go to the press with what I know." I nod, taking a step forward and shoving my hand inside my handbag like I''m taking out a bundle of money. Right when he least expects it, I pull out my hand and swing it across his cheek for a hard p. He ces his hand on his cheek, ring back at me as he clenches his fist to hit me. "What the fuck? How dare you?" he yells. Before he can get too close and hit me, two of my bodyguards push him down to the floor and I don''t even flinch. I smirk as I look down at him, feeling my heart race at the thought of what would''ve happened had he actually managed to hit me. He tries to get up, but they ce their hands on his shoulders to keep him in ce and he grits his teeth as he looks up at me. I get even closer and remove my shades. "Did you really think I came here to give you more money? Do you think I''m that stupid or scared of you?" "Keep this up and I''ll expose this to everyone!" He sneers. "And you''ll get in trouble as well. In fact, you''ll be the one to suffer the most considering who we are. Don''t forget that part. Make this thest time you ever call me and demand for money because I won''t stand for it. I''ll ruin whatever''s left of you if you dare me and I mean it. Try this again and you''ll definitely find out what I''m capable of." He looks away, clenching his jaw. "That''s enough now. You can let him go," I order my bodyguards, turning around to leave as I put on my shades. While I was mostly bluffing, I meant what I said when I told him he''d get in trouble, too. Judging by how he doesn''t even dare to yell at me while I walk away, I''m certain that it worked. I look back at him and he rises to his feet, heading in the other direction while aggressively whispering to himself. All this just makes me want to call Dominic right away. Dominic It''s only 10:40 a.m. and I keep getting the urge to call Vanessa. She said she was meeting Shane in the morning but didn''t specify the exact time. What she didn''t know was that one of the bodyguards kept me posted and told me exactly when she was going to meet Shane. I''m certain that whatever it was she said she would do, has already happened by now and it makes me anxious not knowing what exactly happened. I''m just a few seconds away from texting the bodyguard to find out. Right before I can do it, Vanessa calls me and as I pick up, I get out of my seat. "Are you okay?" I ask her. She chuckles. "For you to ask me that, are you making the assumption that something was wrong with me or that I messed things up?" "I didn''t mean it like that."Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Then what did you mean?" "Just tell me what happened." "I took care of it," she says with confidence. "You did?" "Yeah." "How?" "Well, it was very easy. It took one p, a few threats and no money. That was pretty much it." My eyes widen in surprise. "And how did he react?" "He didn''t say much. Why would he? I gave him a clear warning." She sounds so convincing and confident that I sit back down with a sigh of relief. "I guess you really took care of it," I admit. "I definitely did and I didn''t need your help for that." I scoff, but nod in agreement. "You know what? You''re right. You didn''t need me at all and since I didn''t know how things would go down with Shane, I turned down drinking ns with Mike tomorrow night but now that it''s settled, I guess I''ll give him a call." I "Great!" She sounds so cheerful and I know that it''s because she just proved to me that she was able to handle the situation without me being there. After the call ends, I smack my lips, wishing I could have seen it all myself and watch Shane get pped. I still have so much work to do that I should get back to it, but I first inform Mike about my change of ns and as expected, he expects Vanessa to be there. Around 12 p.m., my father-inw calls and it''s been a few days since west spoke. "Hello?" I pour myself a ss of water. "Hello, my son. I hope I''m not disturbing you right now." "Not at all." "I''m d. There''s something I need to tell you, but don''t tell Vanessa. I''m actuallying back today." "You are? I thought you wereing back on Sunday." "Yes, but I want to surprise my daughter so I decided toe back today. I should be at the airport around 6 p.m." I rub my temples. "Had you told me earlier, I would''ve personally arranged for my private jet toe and pick you up." "I appreciate it but there''s no need for that. If you still want to do something for me, how about youe and pick me up from the airport?" "Of course." My lips curve into a smile. "Once again, don''t tell Vanessa. I want to surprise her." After the call ends, I lean back in my seat, unable to resume working on the documents. Something sounded slightly different about him. It must be due to all the work he''s taken on while away. I''m actually d he''sing back. That way, I can introduce him to the investor I had mentioned to him before he left. Finishing my work for the day, I head over to the hospital first and then the orphanage, where I spend time with the children until it''s time for me to head to the airport. The waiting time is only a few minutes. When my father-inw descends from the airne, I approach him and as I get closer, I slightly raise my eyebrows at the state he''s in. Chapter 103 Dominic It might be because of my father-inw''s long trip. I can''t really tell, but he actually looks exhausted while slowly approaching me with his assistant next to him. As we meet in the middle and I get a closer look at him, he looks different from when he left. His skin almost seems a little pale and his face looks a little slimmer. He smiles at me, holding out his arms after stepping away from her. "Thank you foring, my son." I gently pat him on the back as we embrace each other, ncing at his assistant, who just stands by with a half smile. As soon as we break the hug, he looks over at her and says, "I''ll be going home with him." "As you wish, Sir. Please take care of yourself," she says. "Of course I will. Shall we go?" he says to me with a smile. Nodding, I lead the way, trying not to think too much of it but it gets so difficult that I can''t help it. "You really look exhausted. Have you been getting enough sleep and eating well? You seem to have lost some weight." He sighs. "To be honest, no. I had so much to do." "Which means you lied to us when you said you were taking care of yourself." "I didn''t want anyone to worry about me." "That could exin why you look different." "Is it that obvious?" He tilts his head. "Of course it is. I was actually shocked when I saw you. Did you even eat before getting on that flight?" He bursts intoughter. "Enough about me. I hope you still didn''t tell my daughter about this." "Not at all. I wouldn''t want to ruin the surprise." During the ride, he enthusiastically talks about all the investors he came in contact with and I''m actually impressed that he did so much work in just two weeks. "I''m d you''re back," I say to him. "It''s time for me to introduce you to the investor I''ve been talking about." "That''ll have to wait. I just want to take a few days off." "Now that I think about it, you''re absolutely right. It can wait. Do my parents know that you''re back?" "No, you''re the only one who does. I can already imagine my daughter''s face when she sees me. Despite how busy I was, I couldn''t stop thinking about that caller who gave us all that scare about the ident. Your father told me that you''ve made great progress in finding her and the private investigators will be bringing her here." The thought of it makes me tighten the grip on the steering wheel because it should have been today. At this point, I might as well just hire some actors or something just so I can put everyone at ease. I know that if we keep talking about this, it''ll only make it more difficult for me to avoid certain questions. With that in mind, I change the topic while reaching for my phone. "I should find out if my wife is home." "I was just about to say that." He nods. Vanessa It''s already been several hours since I pped Shane and I still can''t get over how good it felt. Part of me still regrets not pping him some more. Just as I wonder what his next move might be and if he''ll actually do something stupid, Dominic calls, making me furrow my eyebrows. My first thought is that it has something to do with Shane, so I pick up quickly while sitting on my bed. "Hello?" "Hey, babe." With wide eyes, my heart flutters. "Hmm?" "Are you home?" His voice is gentle and loving. "Uh... yeah I''m home." "Great, I just wanted to make sure. I''m on my way back so please don''t go anywhere, okay?" My heart flutters even more, leaving me flustered. "Why do you sound so sweet?" I ask. "I love you too." "What?" It takes me a few seconds and then I figure it out. "Are you with someone important?" "Of course." My smile fades. "I see. Who is it?" "I''ll see you soon." "Oh...cool." I nod in understanding. It seems he doesn''t want to tell me. ove After the call ends, I shove a pillow in my face as I painfullyugh at myself. How stupid of me to think that he just decided to suddenly be very sweet with me and tell me how much he loves me. should''ve figured out from the beginning that he was with someone, but who was it? Why didn''t he just tell me? Thirty minutester, I hear the engine outside while I''m in the bathroom. Dominic sends me a message just as I sit down on my bed again, saying I should go downstairs immediately for something that I really need to see. Curious, I do as instructed and as soon as the elevator doors open, I spot my father on the couch and scream with excitement while rushing over to him. He rises to his feet, opening his arms for me. While I embrace him, I nce at Dominic, who just stands there with a smile and it doesn''t feel like he''s faking it. "Dad, I can''t believe you''re actually here!" I say to him. "Hello, my child." Just as we break the hug, he says, "I actually called my son here in the afternoon and told him not to tell you. We wanted to surprise you." Overjoyed, I run to Dominic, stand on my tippy toes and wrap my arms around his neck for a quick kiss on the lips. I suddenly stop, the bottom of my feet touching the floor again as I grow wide-eyed a little, thinking about what I''ve just done. He even seems a little surprised. I hope he takes it that I was just acting, even though the honest truth is that I wasn''t. I did it in a moment of excitement. I try to y it off by turning around to face my father, who speaks before I can do it. "Tell me everything. What have you been up to? I know we''ve been talking on the phone, but tell me absolutely everything." I get closer to him and now that my excitement isn''t as intense as before, I pay more attention and something looks different. "Dad, are you alright?" "That''s the same thing I asked him," Dominic chimes in from behind me. "He says he''s been working hard. It turns out he hasn''t been eating well and getting enough sleep." "Really?" I shake my head in disapproval. "I can''t believe you''re both scolding me as soon as I''ve returned." "Just look at you." I pout. "I can''t believe you''ve lost weight in just two weeks." As hees up with excuses and promises to eat better, I instruct the chef to prepare dinner and make it grand. Now that my father is here, Dominic and I are supposed to put on a show, so we sit together and even hold hands. My heart keeps racing and for as long as we''re in the living room, he keeps holding my hand. It''s only when dinner is served that we loosen the grip keeping our hands together and let go. The three of us dine together, bursting intoughter at almost everything that my father says. He gives brief descriptions of the times he was able to take some breaks while he was away and had quite some funny experiences. After dinner, my father decides it''s time to go home and rest, so Dominic and I are in the backseat, while he takes the passenger seat in front.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Since he constantly looks back at both of us while talking, Dominic and I sit close to each other with his hand over my shoulder. It''s all so beautiful. If only it could be real. We arrive at my father''s residence twenty minutester and all step out of the car. "I''m so happy you''re back." I hug him again. "And I was so happy to see the look on your face when you first saw me earlier." He then looks over at Dominic and says, "I''ll meet your parents tomorrow for some lunch." Dominic only nods with a smile, then opens the car door for me despite having our driver present. He joins me in the backseat and once again, we sit very close to each other as he talks about business with my father for a few seconds. As soon as the ride begins and the windows are rolled up, we both move in opposite directions to get away from each other until I''m close to the car door on my side and it''s the same thing for him. A few minutes go by without saying anything to each other and I fiddle with my fingers, wondering where to start. "Thanks for picking up my dad." "I wasn''t going to say no." I nod in appreciation, then sigh heavily as I close my eyes. "What is it?" he asks. "I don''t know. There''s just something that I feel like my dad isn''t telling us. Don''t you think so?" Chapter 104 Dominic "I can''t say I agree or disagree with you," I say to Vanessa. "You''re the one who knows your father best. Do you really think he''s hiding something?" "Maybe I''m just thinking too much, she says dismissively, shifting in her seat. "It just felt like there''s something he wanted to say but chose not to say it." "And what gave you that idea?" "I know him." "You know what I think? You''re just thinking too much." "Maybe you''re right." She leans back in her seat, rxing her shoulders. "Are you absolutely certain that Shane won''t try anything stupid?" I ask. "To be honest, I''ve been a little worried, but the look on his face was clear enough that he wouldn''t say anything that would get him in trouble." "Good." As the car falls silent, I find myself thinking about earlier when I arrived with her father and she was so happy that she kissed me. I''ve kissed her so many times now and it''s more than I can count, yet during that single moment, my heart actually skipped a beat in surprise. I know she was acting, but it was just so sudden for me. "Hey," she says, grabbing my attention again. "What is it?" "Tell me about your time spent at the orphanage and hospital." I smile a little, always d to know that she''s interested to find out about the children even though she was there a few days ago. As I tell her about my time there and how the children were asking about her, she faces my direction, brightly smiling at me. The awkwardness between us naturally fades and it''s like that moment in the study never even happened, but I''ll never forget what it felt like when she rejected me. Unlike the other time when we just came back from my parents'' house after dinner, the cares to a stop in the yard and we head inside together. Just as we approach the elevator, she stops and says, "I was actually thinking about something." "What is it?" "It''s something I want to add for the children at the orphanage in the courtyard but I don''t know if you''ll agree with it." "Just tell me." I get even closer to her, paying attention while she describes her idea to me. Impressed, my lips curve into a smile. "How did I never think of that?" "Do you like it?" She chuckles, pressing the button to the elevator. "I love it and I''m certain the children will love it, too." I lead the way inside. "I bet they will. I can already imagine their faces and their screams. Hey, you better give me credit for this." "Do you think I''ll take it away from you?" I raise my eyebrows. "I''m just saying. I know you like to show off." "You''re right about that." We chuckle at the same time and then the elevator falls silent again, but this time, it actually feelsfortable even though we say nothing to each other. She steps out before me once we get to our floor and I follow right behind her, trying not to look down at her voluptuous figure. "There''s something I haven''t yet told you," I say to her just as she gets to her bedroom door. "Yeah?" She looks in my direction, raising her eyebrows a little. "When I wasing back from the airport with my father-inw, he mentioned the call from the ident and that''s when I remembered that I was supposed to do something today." Her eyes widen as she covers her mouth, figuring out exactly what this means. "Oh no. Now that I think about it, what will you do now?" she asks. "It''s simple." I smirk a little, already feeling confident in my n before I even say it. "I''ve hired some actors." Her jaw drops and it takes her a moment to speak, making me wonder what she thinks of my n. Then, she bursts intoughter while shaking her head. "What''s funny?" I ask, feeling a little offended. "That''s your n?" She ces her hand on her stomach, which seems like it hurts from herughter. "My n is perfect. I don''t understand why you''reughing." "I can''t believe that''s going to be your way out." "Well, do you have any better ideas?" "No, I don''t." "Then I''m going with this one. After this, they won''t bother me at all." "When did you even arrange all this?" "Right when I excused myself while my father-inw was here." "Wow, that was fast." "I couldn''t have done it so quickly if not for Frank. After this, everything should be back to normal tomorrow." She giggles. "I can''t wait to see this. When is this happening?" "Tomorrow at 2 p.m." "What?" She frowns. "I won''t be able to make it. I''ll be at the women''s conference. Can''t you change the time?" "No. That''s the only time I could think of since I''m very busy all day and you know that we have a celebration with Mike in the evening." She pouts. "Well, can you at least take a video or something? I still would like to see your ridiculous n." "Hey, at least I thought of something." I hold my head high. She shakes her head, facing her bedroom door again. I also head to mine, d that I can have these types of conversations with her without any awkward tension. I''m certain that starting now, it''s all gone. "Dominic," she says, her voice softer. "Yes?" I look over my shoulder. "Never mind." She waves her hand dismissively, quickly stepping inside and closing her bedroom door. It takes me a few seconds to proceed to open my door as I wonder what she was about to say. With a shrug, I get inside, thinking about tomorrow''s n. It''ll definitely turn out perfectly. Even after a few minutes, I smile a little, thinking about how sheughed at me. Vanessa It''s 12:30 p.m. and I''m on my way to the conference with my four bodyguards just in case the press will overwhelm me. With ten minutes to go before I get to the hotel, I call my father and it doesn''t take long for him to pick up. "I was just thinking about you," he says. "I was certain you would call me soon, the same way you did this morning to find out if I had my breakfast." "Then you know what I''m about to ask you." I chuckle. He sighs. "Yes, I''ve had my lunch." "Please drink a lot of water as well." "I already did that. Are you on your way to the conference?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." "It''s a shame you won''t be present when we get to see who this culprit is." He sounds a little harsh. I cover my mouth for a second just so I don''t burst outughing. "You know I don''t hold grudges or things like that," I say to him. "That''s why I''m not too concerned with this. The conference is more important to me. Please take it easy. I know you might have a lot to say." After the call with my father, I immediately call Dominic, unable to wipe the smile off my face. "Hello?" he says from the other end of the line. "I hope you have everything in order because my dad has a lot to say to this fake culprit." "I bet my mom even has more to say to her." "What if she ps her?" "I warned the actress of that possibility and she''s actually okay with getting pped by my mom as long as I pay her more money." "I still can''t believe this is happening. This n is crazy." He proudly chuckles. "As long as it works, then it''s good." "I guess I''ll talk to youter. Bye." "Yeah." After the beep, I sigh deeply, thinking aboutst night. Right before I entered my bedroom, I stopped Dominic and was about to wish him a good night because things seemed to be going well between us. Lonly stopped myself because I thought it would be a bit too much. I''m just d that even now, everything is fine between us. It almost feels like we''re bing friends. My arrival at the hotel attracts attention from the photographers, but my bodyguards quickly swing into action, shielding me from all of them. Though my n is not to say anything, I end up answering just two questions then head inside. The reception is just likest time - a special seat for me in front, something that I didn''t even need but at this point, I''m used to it. As the event begins, I keep looking In down at my time until it''s 2 p.m. I can''t help but wonder what''s going on right now with Dominic. The thought of it actually makes me giggle a little but I have topose myself because of the audience. Right when it''s time for a break, I head to the restroom, my bodyguards apanying me on the way there and they wait outside as I go in alone. I run into two women inside and smile at them, then proceed to one of the stalls. After Ie out and stand in front of the mirror, touch up my makeup as the two women head out and at the same time, another onees in. She stands right next to me, her short ck hair styled in messy bangs with a length right above the shades on her face. I ignore her for a few seconds as I finish up quickly, but find it strange that she just stands still with crossed arms. Even though her eyes are covered by the shades, it still feels like she''s looking at me. Staring at her through the mirror for a few more seconds, my eyes widen when I realize it''s Carme in disguise. Chapter 105 Vanessa Holding my breath, I back away from the mirror, widening the distance between Carme and me. She takes off her shades with a sneer, mockingly shaking her head "Took you long enough to figure out that it''s me," she says. The sight of her makes me so uneasy that my shoulders stiffen though I don''t show it. "Have you been following me this whole time?" I ask. "Don''t be ridiculous." She rolls her eyes, cing a hand on her chest. "Why would I want to follow you?" "You know the answer to that." "I definitely wasn''t following you, bitch. Don''t forget where we are. It''s a women''s conference." I scoff. "Then why are you dressed like someone else?" "I just felt like having a change of style." "Like I''m actually going to believe that." "Fine." She drops the act, shooting me a re. "I''ve been waiting for this moment." Her expression turns sinister as she startsing towards me. "You have no idea how thrilling it is having you here and there''s no one toe between us." I look over at the door, about to scream for security. "Don''t even dare call for those idiots outside. They did an extremely terrible job at keeping me away from you, but hey, how could they have possibly known that I was the one who wasing into thedies'' room? Anyway, how does it feel fucking the man I love?" I furrow my eyebrows at the question. "Don''t act so surprised. I know he''s been fucking you. And you''ve been enjoying it, haven''t you?" She lowers her hand in the pocket of her ck coat, my eyes widening a little as I don''t know what to expect. My first instinct is to tackle her to the ground, but she pauses before she can take out whatever''s inside. "You know what? I was really going to do this, but not anymore," she says. "What are you talking about?" "That''s not important because I have something even better." She crosses her arms, smirking at me. "This is going to fucking hurt." Even though I''m ring at her, the moment is unsettling as I don''t know what to expect, especially when she snickers. Dominic Frank and I sit in my car, looking across the street as the actress counts the extra money she received. "I still can''t believe she took those three ps from your mom," Frank says to me. "I expected it. That''s because I warned her and she was okay with it." "How could she not be okay with it when she knew she was going to receive more money from you?" I sigh. "There was a moment where it seemed like my parents and father-inw would have simultaneous heart attacks whileshing out at her. I guess everyone''s emotions were just running high. I''m just d that everyone and everything is okay for now." "And this is the part where you thank me again." He proudly fixes his necktie. "And why should I thank you?" "Come on. Without me, this wouldn''t have happened." "It was my idea in the first ce but you know what? I''m d I finally put you to good use." "You''re already making it obvious that you just wanted to use me." "Why else do you think you and I are best friends?" I ask him. He yfully smacks me on the shoulder and as we both chuckle, I take out my phone. "What are you doing?" he asks. "Shouldn''t you be driving right now so we can return to the office? Don''t forget we still have some work to do before we get to Mike''s party." "This won''t take long. I just want to send the video to Vanessa." "Hmm...interesting." His tone makes me look at him and I find him smiling with a suspicious expression. "What is it?" I ask, no longer pressing my phone. "Since when do you smile like that while talking about Vanessa?" "Really?" I tilt my head with raised eyebrows. He shakes his head. "The fact that you didn''t realize it makes it even better. Go on, spit it out." He leans forward. "Does it now make you smile when you remember how she rejected you?" "Don''t even go there." I re at him, then smile a little. "We''re past that now. In fact, I think things are better than ever." "It sounds to me like you''re okay with this." "Of course I am." I nod confidently. "Does that mean you two are getting closer?" He narrows his eyes. "Don''t say it like that, but if I''m being honest. I don''t hate the way things are now." "Well, it sounds strange saying this, but I''m d you''re bing friends with your wife." I chuckle, nodding in agreement with him. "You''re right about that." I look down at my phone again, sending Vanessa the video, then dialing her number but it doesn''t even ring. Even after I try again, it''s the same thing. "I think I have an idea of what''s going on," Frank says. "What is it?" "Vanessa''s blocked you." I smack him on the shoulder. "You''re really a piece of shit." "It takes one to know another. Don''t you think so?" He mockingly tilts his head. "Just fasten your seatbelt so we can go back to work." Putting my phone aside, I begin to drive, assuming that Vanessa turned off her phone just so she could focus on the conference. It''s only two hours of work and then I''ll be on my way home. I''m certain that I''ll find her there. I get home just a littlete since I had a few more papers to work on with Frank. I can only hope that Vanessa is home and already in the shower. Just as I walk in, I find her sitting on the living room couch, looking at the floor. "Hey, it''s already 6 p.m. Shouldn''t you be getting ready?" I ask. "Hey." Her voice is almost silent andcks enthusiasm. She doesn''t even look in my direction. "So... everything''s under control now. Did you see the video I sent you? My n was perfect." I proudly rub the palms of my hands together. "Great."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. I furrow my eyebrows, this not being the reaction Kexpected becausest night, she was so enthusiastic about this and even wished she could be there. She''s the one who even suggested that I should take a video just so she doesn''t miss out on anything, so what the hell is this? "Is everything okay with you?" I ask, getting closer. She looks up at me with a re that makes me freeze in ce. "Did I miss something?" "Carme found a way to get past my bodyguards." "What? Did she hurt you in any way?" Just as I rush to her with concern, she gets up and moves away from me, standing on the other side. Even though her bodynguage is a clear indication that she doesn''t want me near her, I try to ignore it. "What happened?" I ask. As she looks at me, she chuckles, but it feels like she doesn''t mean it. In fact, she seems hurt. What happened? Chapter 106 Dominic Vanessa just keeps staring at me and parts her lips to speak, but it seems she can''t find her words. "Hey, tell me what happened." My voice is urgent. Shutting her eyes, she says, "I was in thedies'' room and Carme passed by the bodyguards only because she was in disguise and I was the only one who could identify her." Disappointed in the bodyguards, I say, "Then what''s the point of having bodyguards if-" "I''m not finished," she cuts me off, her tone a little harsh. "There was a moment where I thought she was going to attack me with an object or whatever because she lowered her hand and in the pocket of her coat, but she chose not to do so. She said it was because she had something else that would hurt even more." "And what was that?" I cross my arms. Opening her eyes, she says, "She had something to say." I shake my head dismissively and raise my eyebrows. "What could she possibly have said that would hurt you?" As I get closer to her, she takes a few steps back. She clearly doesn''t want me near her. With a painful smile, she says, "She told me that even before we got married, you nned to divorce me in a few months." My heart instantly starts racing as I uncross my arms, my eyes going round a little in panic. Shit! "Is it true?" she asks. "Whatever Carme-" "Just answer my question," she cuts me off. Failing to meet her gaze, I say, "Yes." "Your only interest was to take over thepany and then you would have no use for me." Her voice trembles a little. "You nned to divorce me so you could marry her." With a regretful sigh as I feel my body temperature rising, I say, "Vanessa-" "I know that you two aren''t together anymore, so I can''t say for sure what your ns are now. But it was shocking to find out that those were your ns before. When I was getting into this marriage, it was supposed to be for the rest of our lives even when you told me on our first meeting that you had no choice but to ept this. Now I wonder how many times you looked at me, counting down to the moment when you would serve me those divorce papers." She looks away again with a chuckle that sounds so sad. "You know what? That''s okay," she says. "I still know what I''m here for." I know she''s lying to me. She''s clearly hurt by this and it''s to be expected. Just as I attempt to exin myself, she says, "Anyway, Mike should be expecting us soon. We should get ready and go." "Vanessa-" "I should''ve started getting ready by now because I take longer than you do." She walks away in a hurry to the elevator, her voice trembling. "I''ll be quick." I attempt to call her name again but stop myself when she covers her mouth and lowers her head, like she''s trying to hold back her emotions. I clench my jaw in frustration, hating that she found out about this. I even pace a few times, giving it a few minutes before I head to the elevator. Even as I get ready, I can''t stop thinking about what happened. If only the bodyguards had done their job, Carme wouldn''t have gotten the chance to get close to Vanessa but on the other hand, she was in disguise. Putting on my necktie turns into a struggle as can''t seem to just focus on it. Irritated, I take it off and m it on the floor, thinking about the expression in Vanessa''s eyes and the tone of her voice when I was in the living room with her. Why do I actually feel awful about this? Composing myself with a few deep breaths, I pick up my necktie, then try again. It only takes me a few seconds this time but not even finally doing it right can get rid of the scowl on my face. I have the urge to call Carme and ask her why she did it, but that would just be what she wants - to have my attention and I don''t want to give it to her. Though I''m all dressed up and ready to leave, I can''t seem to just walk out and get to Vanessa''s bedroom door. Right now, it feels like one of the most difficult things I''ve ever done. It must be because I''m filled with so much guilt. Standing in front of my mirror, I try out a few lines of what I could say when I get to her door, but nothinges out right and I ruffle my perfectly styled hair, making me style it again. It takes 45 minutes for me to feel like I''m ready to speak to her with all this guilt, so I finally get to her door and knock on it, with a small dy between that and when I speak. "Hey, I hope you''re almost ready. I know how long you always take. I don''t want to bete for this." "Keep waiting," she says, her tone unweing. I smack my lips, taking a few steps back and leaning against the wall on the other side. She''s mad at me and make doesn''t even have to say it. myself believe that with time, things will get better, so I wait right in the same spot, thinking of all the ways I can exin myself to her. It might not be right now but I feel the need to do it. A few minutester, I hear hering closer to the door and that makes me fix my posture as I step away from the wall. She opens the door and as usual, she looks sexy. She''s in a short purple dress with a thigh slit, some smoky eyeshadow and a glossy nude lipstick. She doesn''t even look at me as she closes the door, flipping her hair styled in loose waves. I can already feel the tension between us and to break the ice, I smirk and say. "Glossy lipstick looks great on you as well." "Let''s go." She leads the way to the elevator without saying anything about mypliment. I press my lips together, epting the fact that it''ll take a while to see her smile at me again. Walking behind her gives me the view of her sexy figure from the back and her heels only make her legs look even sexier, but no matter how attractive she looks right now, I feel so awful that I can''t really focus on anything else. The silence in the elevator only adds to my guilt and once again, I think of saying something, my tone a little enthusiastic as I nce at her on my left.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mike mentioned that the nightclub we''re going to has some prettyfy bedrooms, so in case you want to rest at any point, you have free ess." "Cool," she says quietly. At this point, I might as well give it a few more hours before I try to sound so friendly with her. She''s clearly not interested and has every right. As we''re out of the elevator, she leads the way, widening the gap between us as if she actually just wants to get away from me. The bodyguards for this evening are waiting for us, all of them standing around the limousine as we get inside. She sits on the opposite end and right on the seat closest to the window just so the gap between us is as wide as it can be. This isn''t the first time we''ve had this type of sitting arrangement, yet I feel like this is the farthest she''s ever been for me. She keeps looking down at her phone, not looking in my direction even once. Suddenly, it rings and she quickly picks up, cing it against her ear. "Hey, Patrick!" She smiles. "You know, I''ve just had a very busy and interesting day. I''ll tell you all about itter. Are you ready for Monday? I''m d you''re excited." She chuckles. "I''ll talk to youter." As soon as the call ends, I assume that this is the opportunity I''ve been looking for since she sounds to be in a better mood. Now taking my shot, I decide to break the ice between us once again. "I sent you the video. Did you watch it?" I ask. "No. Later." Her tone is cold as she keeps looking down at her phone with a nk face. I sigh quietly with defeat. Seeing and hearing her sound so friendly with Patrick made me believe everything was alright, but it''s not. I''m the one person who won''t be given the Same type of treatment and if I''m being honest, I can''t stand it. It''s still too early to hope for a change but I''m already impatient. Thest thing I want is for her to hate me. I don''t want to mess up what I believe is the best rtionship we''ve had so far. It''s my fault and I know that, but how can I fix this if she doesn''t warm up to me again? Chapter 107 Dominic Just as the limousine pulls up in the parking structure of the nightclub, Vanessa drops her head to the side with a nk face fixing her hair. Though I''m fully aware that she doesn''t want to talk to me, I still feel the need to remind her of something important because I know what she''ll be like. She doesn''t want to be close to me, but that''s thest thing that we need right now. Clearing my throat to get her attention, I say, "We''re about to go in and-" "I know," she bluntly cuts me off, carrying her purse. "Let''s just go." One of the bodyguards opens the door to her side and she starts making her way inside without waiting for me, apanied by two of them. Just as I step out, I say, "Did you miss the part where we''re supposed to go in together?" She stops in her tracks, looking over her shoulder. "I just can''t wait to get inside so I can have a good time. I''ve had a very bad day." I press my lips together with guilt, unable to give a proper response as I approach her. As soon as we make it past security at the entrance and begin to move along the corridor with the bodyguards behind us, I get closer just so I can hold her hand, but she steps to the side and gets closer to the wall, widening the distance between us "We don''t have to always hold hands. It''s enough that we''re here and we look happy. That''s what matters." I nod, shoving my hand in my pocket. Had she not found out about the divorce thing, she''d be holding my hand right now. Something so small suddenly feels so significant as it once again paints a clear picture of how she feels towards me right now. As we approach the end of another corridor after taking the elevator, the music gets louder and I send onest message to Frank, telling him that I''ve just arrived. Vanessa and I turn at the corner and the music gets a little louder than before, but not so much that I wouldn''t be able to hear myself speak. Since there aren''t too many people to celebrate the sessfulunch of Aurum Elite at this private party, I easily spot Frank at one of the VIP tables, drinking with the girls from the after-partyst time. Mike spots me before I can even get to Frank and as he approaches, his eyes are fixed on Vanessa. "Mrs Richards, is there ever a moment where you don''t look so gorgeous?" he says to her. She chuckles. "It''s good to see you again." "I''m d you''re both finally here." He smiles enthusiastically. "I have the best table reserved just for you so you can have some privacy." "Come on. There''s no need for that since we''re here to have a good time," I say to him. "I know we had the after-party, but I still wanted something more personal. It''s too bad Jake won''t be able to make it once again." "You''re right about that. My brother is just too busy these days." "Anyway, I really hope you both have a st!" He excitedly rubs his hands together, ncing at Vanessa with a nod of approval directed towards her outfit. "I''ll definitely have a st," Vanessa chimes in. "What drinks do you have avable?" "Just speak to the waiters and they''ll serve you whatever you desire," he says to her. I poke my cheek, wondering what she''s up to. "I''ll be joining Frank now." She steps away from me, smiling at Mike. As she walks away, Mike doesn''t look away from her and even strokes his chin for a few seconds, then looks back at me. "You know what? You really hit the jackpot with Vanessa as your wife." "I get that a lot." I proudly nod. "I mean it." His voice is filled with great admiration, something that matches his facial expression. "Not only is your wife gorgeous, but she''s also very intelligent. I saw her on the news just a few hours ago wher she was at a woman''s conference." I nce at her as she embraces Frank. She seems so enthusiastic while with him and it''s theplete opposite with me. It actually makes me a little jealous. "I know a good woman when I see one and she''s one of those," Mike says, bringing back my attention to him. "Now, let''s talk outside for a minute before you join her." He ces his hand on my shoulder and we head outside for a few minutes. When I return, the sight of Vanessa taking shots with Frank and the other girls shocks me a little, making me rush over to them. Frank spots me as I get closer and waves with enthusiasm. "Dude! You finally get to join us!" I push the bodyguards aside, ignoring Frank. "Can we talk for a moment?" I say to Vanessa. "Can we talkter? I don''t want to get up right now." She takes another shot while scrunching up her face at the taste. "It''ll only take a few seconds, soe with me," I say to her. She sighs, getting up from her seat. I hold onto her hand, pulling her away from the crowd and instructing the bodyguards to stay right where they are. Right when I have her in the corridor, she roughly pulls her hand away from me. "What do you want to say?" she asks. "Make it quick." "What do you think you''re doing?" "What''s that supposed to mean?" She crosses her arms. "You''re taking shots like crazy. I don''t want you to get drunk because-" "Because what?" She cuts me off, shooting me the same re that I saw a few hours ago in the living room. "We''re here to have a good time. Isnt that the whole point? Besides,fy bedrooms are readily avable in case I want to rest. That''s why you don''t have to take care of me and I''m d you don''t. If that''s all, I have to get back. I don''t want to miss out on all the fun." She turns around, heading right back to the others. With a heavy sigh, I shake my head in defeat because I won''t be able to stop her this time. Is it because I''m thinking about how she mightsh out at me once she''s drunk? I know how talkative she gets when she''s in that state. Bracing myself for what''s toe, I decide to join them at the table and pour myself a drink. Even though I''m right next to Vanessa, she keeps scooting in the other direction just so our bodies don''te in contact. "Vanessa, I have to admit something!" Frank says. "I didn''t know you could take down shots so rapidly!" She grins, her eyes beginning to change as she''s getting tipsy. "Right now, I''m just in the mood to celebrate!" "That''s the spirit!" Frank makes a toast with a cheesy joke about Vanessa taking shots and though everyoneughs, I force myself to join in. I know that she''s only taking shots because she''s hurt. "Can we get some food as well?" She looks at everyone except me.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Is there anything specific you want to order?" I ask her. She res at me, then looks over at the other girls to discuss it only with them.. Frank nces at me with slightly raised eyebrows. It seems he''s picked up on what''s going on between Vanessa and me. After they make their order, Frank says, "Dominic and I will take care of it. We''ll be right back." He gestures with his head for me to follow him, so I get up from my seat. Even before we get to making the order, he leads me away from the music so we can talk somewhere more quiet. "Dude, what''s going on? Vanessa looks so hot but something''s so different about her. I saw the way she looked at you and ignored your ass." I huff, leaning against the wall. "That happened because she''s upset with me." "What the hell did you do?" His eyes widen as he steps away from the wall on the other side. "She found out about my previous ns to divorce her because Carme told her." "Damn. That''s fucked." "I know." "But wait, how did Carme even get past the bodyguards?" "She was in disguise. I seriously wish this didn''t happen." "Hold on a second. Why do you actually look like you feel bad about this?" "Because I do and she''s not letting me make things right." "Are you out of your mind? Can''t you see that it''s too early for that? Give it some time." I nod. "I know, but seeing how she''s acting so different when ites to everyone else except me just bothers me." "Because you''re the asshole." I clench my jaw. "You''re not helping." "I know. Do you already have a n for how you''re going to fix this?" "Not yet." I rest the back of my head against the wall, closing my eyes. Rubbing his hands together with a smirk, he says, "I have an idea." Chapter 108 DominicMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Frank''s suggestion sounds so perfect that it makes me smile for a moment as I nod but only a few secondster, I shake my head with a frown. "Are you sure this is going to work?" I ask. "You obviously can''t do this here at the party but trust me, this has to work," he says to me. "Why are you so sure?" "Just so we''re clear, I''m not saying Vanessa''s going to forgive you, but it''s going to be a start and that''s what we want, right?" I sigh. "I guess you could say that." "I''m d we''re on the same page. Now, when the opportunity presents itself, that''s when you''re going to do it." I nod, patting him on the back as I say, "Once again, you''ve proven to be of good use to me." "And one of these days, you''ll also be of good use to me. Now, let''s just go and order that food. You know the gorgeousdies are waiting!" As we make our way back to the rest of the crowd, I nce at our table and Vanessa is still taking shots like crazy. "I admit that I love seeing Vanessa like this," Frank says. "At the same time, all that whiskey is going to fuck her up but hey, no big deal because you''re here." "She doesn''t even want me to take care of her." "But you know that it doesn''t matter because at the end of the day, you''ll still be right there taking care of her. Honestly if I were her, I wouldn''t even be here right now. In fact, I would''ve gone far away!" "Then it''s a good thing you''re not her." He chuckles, then suddenly turns serious. "Hey, what are you going to do about Carme?" "What do you mean?" "Are you just going to let her get away with this?" "You know that she did that just to get my attention and I won''t give it to her. I''ll just focus on what I have to do for Vanessa just so she''s not upset with me anymore." As we make the order for the food, Frank smacks the side of my arm using his elbow and I furrow my eyebrows. "Why the hell did you do that?" I ask. "Look at that," he says with a smirk, tilting his head to the side to guide my gaze to our table I look over and Vanessa''s still in her seat, swaying to the music as she drops her head from left to right. The other girls cheer her on as they dance with her and it''s actually such a pleasant sight to see. After ordering the food, Frank and I make our way back to the table and she looks right at me, still swaying in her spot. "Come on! Just get up and dance!" the other girls cheer her on. "Not yet!" She shakes her head with a chuckle. Just as I sit beside her, shezily takes two shots and ispletely focused on the music and the alcohol. That''s why I don''t even bother getting too close because I know she''ll just move away again. The food arrives only a few minutester on arge tter and we all dig in. Vanessa and I reach for the same kebab at the same time and she shoots me a re, making me instantly give it up for her. While she focuses on her food, she stops taking shots but even if she doesn''t take another one, she''s already extremely drunk. After eating for a while, she lightly shimmies her shoulders with a giggle, looking right at the other girls who are doing the same thing. She even has the same expression as she looks at Frank but as soon as she looks at me, her expression turns nk. Then, she finally gets up and starts dancing, the other girls cheering her on by pping. Having her right next to me makes me look right at her side profile, my gaze fixed on the deepest part of her waist and the perfect curve of her ass. I look over at Frank and he''s watching her too while stroking his chin. She closes her eyes while dancing in ce like she doesn''t give a fuck about anything in the world and while she''s trying to have a good time, I can tell that she''s almost losing her bnce, so I keep a close watch on her, the sight of her figure right next to me making me bite my lip. She starts dancing while moving away from the rest of us, her bnce already unsteady and I''m alert, trying to make sure that she doesn''t fall. Even as everyone cheers her on, I nce at Frank again and he can see how concerned I am, so he gives me a light nod to go for it and stay close to her. I rise to my feet and approach her but as soon as she sees me, she begins to move away. While taking another step back, she trips but I wrap my arm around her waist and she res at me with her drunken eyes. She ces her hands on my chest so she can push me away but doesn''t even seem to have the energy for it. Instead, she uses her words as she leans toward me. "I don''t remember saying I wanted to dance with you!" She pokes my chest with her finger, her voice a little louder than usual. "I won''t let you embarrass yourself by falling in these high heels." She scoffs. "Like I actually need your help." "Maybe you don''t, but you wanted to dance, so go ahead." "With you so close?" She grabs me by the cor. "Yes. I''m not going anywhere, not when you''re like this." She smirks. "Fine. Then watch over me." Turning around to face the other side, she starts dancing and throws her hands in the air. I don''t just want to awkwardly stand here while watching her, so I dance with her and find myself enjoying it a little too much, especially when she sways her hips and runs her fingers through her hair. It''s almost as if she doesn''t mind that I''m here right now. I know she can feel my presence as she keeps leaning against me while dancing. Suddenly, she misses a step and I act quickly, cing my hands on the sides of her waist as I whisper against her ear. "Watch your step." Turning around to face me with a re that only looks sexy with her smokey eyeshadow, she says, "I don''t need you telling me what to do." I chuckle in amusement, my hands holding her even tighter as I pull her closer and say, "Then don''t let me be the reason you stop dancing." She smirks. "You definitely won''t be the reason.'' " She throws her hands in the air again while moving to the beat, and watching her while having her so close only makes my heart race. I didn''t know she could dance like this and I like this side of her. As the minutes go by, she struggles to move to the beat, the alcohol in her body nowpletely fucking her up. She wraps her arms around my neck and presses her body against mine, resting her head on my chest as she groans softly. I can even feel her legs giving up on her. I chuckle, speaking right against her ear. "I thought you didn''t need my help.'' "Shut up." Though she sounds irritated, I only find it amusing. She''s done for the night and right now, I just need to get her up to the bedroom. Scooping her up bridal style, I make my way to the elevator, where I run into Mike before I get inside. "I knew your wife would end up like this with the way she was drinking, but hey, who gives a fuck?" He chuckles with amusement, taking a sip from his ss of whiskey. "I''ll just take her up to the bedroom and then I''ll be right back." "Good, because I haven''t even had a toast with you yet. I''ve just been so busy with the other guests." "You know I don''t mind." I assure him. "Dominic?" Vanessazily says in my arms. "Yes?" I look down at her and her eyes are closed. "Why am I not yet on the bed?" she asks. I shake my head with a chuckle as I look at Mike, who seems amused by her question. "I''ll see you soon," I say to him. As I press the button to the elevator, I look down at her again. I can only hope she doesn''t start throwing up, considering the fact that she''s drunk. I get to the bedroom, struggling to find the light switch while she''s still in my arms.. Just for a few seconds, I put her down and she clings to me, burying her face right at the crook of my neck while she groans. I hold her upright with just one arm, still wondering where the light switch is. "Dominic?" She groans. "What is it?" I randomly touch the part of the wall where I expect to find the light switch. "Let''s get a divorce." Chapter 109 Dominic My heart skips a beat as I quickly ce my hands on the sides of Vanessa''s face, the light in the corridor making it possible for me to look at her face. "No fucking way," I firmly say to her. "I need you and you know that." She chuckles bitterly. "But for how long? Tell me." I sigh. "You should get on the bed." "No. I need to know. It might not matter to you, but it does to me, so say it." No matter how hard I try, I can''t seem to give her an answer and it''s because I don''t know what to say. At the same time, I can''t stand the thought of divorcing her right now. I know she''s only saying this because she''s hurt and drunk, but I still can''t stand it and I wonder if she''ll still say the same thing when sober. As soon as I loosen the hold I have on the sides of her face, she falls toward me and presses her face right against my chest. She says something but because it''s all muffled, I look down at her and say, "What was that?" Once again, she speaks but I can barely make sense of the wordsing out of her mouth. It''s not just because of the position of her lips on my chest, but also her extremely drunken state. While still holding her, I once again randomly pat on different parts of the wall, moving to different spots with a firm grip on her waist and the entire time, she just groans in my chest. Whatever she''s saying seems to be intense as she keeps hitting my chest with a fist, her hits barely making an impact. I almost can''t feel a thing. That''s how weak she is right now. Finally, I find the light switch, making me sigh with relief. The room lights up and I shake my head at how she can''t even keep her eyes open. Now that I can look around, I spot the bed and it''s on the other side of the room. Seeing that she won''t be able to do this on her own, I scoop her up bridal style and she rests her head on my chest. I keep looking at her thigh slit and her cleavage as I approach the bed. Having her so close doesn''t make it any easier not to have certain thoughts. While still checking her out, my eyes travel down her sexy legs and I end up looking at her heels. It''s only now that I realize she shouldn''t be going to bed with her shoes on and I intend to help her with that. I get to the bed, cing her right on the edge so she can sit but as soon as I step away, she drops her head on it with a loud thud and that leaves me concerned. I move closer while on my knees, cing the palm of my hand on the back of her head. "You need to be more careful," I say to her. She only scoffs as I reach for a soft pillow and ce her head on it. As I push her hair back, my eyes travel down her body again but immediately remind myself of what I''m here for. With that in mind, I get off the bed and crouch down right in front of her, but that doesn''t make it any easier because this sight makes me want to see more. As I begin taking off the first heel, my eyes travel up her thick thighs. It takes everything in me not to spread her legs since thest thing I''d want to do is fuck her while she''s drunk. I wouldn''t even bring myself to do it after her blunt rejection. Taking a deep breath to control myself, I keep my gaze only on her lower leg, her soft groans still filling my ears. "Bathroom," she says quietly. I know she won''t be able to go there on her own, so I hurry with taking off the other heel.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Come on," I say to her, pulling her up from the bed. "I need to use the bathroom," she says slowly. "I know. Let''s go." Though I firmly hold her by the waist, I try so hard not to touch her in certain parts of her body, but she makes it difficult as she leans on me for support and drags her feet. Realizing she can''t use her feet, I carry her in my arms and only speak once I''m in the bathroom and put her down. "We''re here," I say to her, still holding her. She nods., unable to keep her head upright. "Shit! I think I overdid it," she says. "I told you so." I nod with pride. "Get out." Though I should give her the privacy she needs, it gets difficult to leave since I''m certain that the moment I let her go, she''ll just drop to the floor. Coming up with an idea, I bring her closer to the toilet so she can have something to support her bnce. Then, I slowly let go and she stands still, her bnce unsteady but supported by the toilet right behind her calves. I face the other side, certain she''ll be fine and I slowly walk out of the bathroom, waiting for the possibility that she still might fall. Though it takes me a while to get out, I notice that I''ve heard nothing, so I look back and my heart instantly starts racing as Vanessa pulls her thong down her thighs. I know this is the moment I should leave, but watching her do this makes my cock hard as I imagine her bare pussy underneath her dress. She doesn''t even seem to notice that I''m here as she keeps her eyes shut. She finally sits down and I head out, closing the door and resting the back of my head right against it as I imagine her slowly sliding down her thong. The bulge in my pants only seems to get bigger the longer think about her like that. I should''ve been downstairs, drinking with everyone else since I''m far from being during, yet here I am, having to deal with this situation. "Dominic?" Vanessa''s voice catches my attention, so I turn around and knock on the door, waiting for her to allow me toe in but that moment neveres. Instead, shezily calls my name again as the toilet flushes. With the assumption that it''s alright for me to go in, I open the door and my eyes widen at how she''s still seated, leaning over and just a few seconds away from falling face first. I rush over to her, holding her by the sides of her arms so she can get up. As soon as she''s upright, I notice her underwear still hanging around her ankles and just like that, I begin to get hard again. On any other day, she wouldn''t let me be this close while she''s looking like this, but I know that she genuinely needs my help. "Hold onto me," I say to her as I crouch down. She ces both hands in my hair with great struggle. Fighting the temptation to spread her legs and eat her pussy right here, I close my eyes, pulling up her underwear. Just as I get closer to her hips, she lifts the front part of her dress with one hand, the sight of her bikini area making me even harder. I know she''s only done it so I can put on her underwear, but this only makes me want to fuck her even more. Despite my desires, I remind myself that she wouldn''t want this and it makes me swiftly pull up her thong and pull down her dress. I carry her in my arms again while still yearning for what won''t happen tonight, still d she didn''tsh out at me because of the amount of alcohol in her system. As soon as I ce her on the bed, she falls asleep right away, making me take a step as I watch her curl up. I know she only put up with my presence because she needed my help. She''s still mad at me and I''m determined to change that. Stroking my chin, I begin to wonder about executing Frank''s suggestion tomorrow. With an obvious possibility that the n might not work, what the fuck will I do? Chapter 110 Vanessa As I open my eyes, it takes a few seconds for my vision to adjust,so I take my time with it by stretching my entire body on the bed. I can already feel a light headache and it''s a form of relief knowing that I don''t have anything important nned for today. When my vision finally adjusts, I stare at the ceiling, instantly raising my eyebrows at my surroundings. I''m in my bedroom at home, but how is this possible when I don''t remember getting in this bed? Thinking my eyes are deceiving me, I sit up and the covers roll down to my lower half, exposing what I''m wearing. It''s the same dress fromst night at the party. What the hell happened? Thest thing I remember is the girls cheering me on to dance while I was still in my seat. No matter how hard I try, I''m unable to remember anything after that. I must''ve taken those shots too rapidly and that''s why I feel this way. I still don''t regret it. I just hate the way it makes me feel right now. Thinking about the main reason I even took shots like that, my heart sinks. I couldn''t believe it at first when Carme told me, but it still hurt. That''s why I wanted to confirm it from Dominic and knowing that it was actually true hurt even more. That''s because it was only yesterday that I felt like we were bing friends, but it was all just for nothing. This gives me even more of a reason to stop whatever it is I think I feel for him. I actually feel like a fool thinking about how he''s been looking at me, trying to find the right moment he''ll divorce me. Though I still don''t know what he thinks now that they''re not together, I''ve already decided that starting now, I''ll just do what I''m here for. I''ll y my part only because of my father. Dominic wants children and I''ll give him just that while guarding my heart. Putting my hurt feelings aside, I push the covers off of me, scooting to the edge of the bed and bringing my feet on the plush carpet. I step on it, then rise to my feet and I instantly feel a little dizzy. It might take a while for me to be back to myself but I still don''t want to just be in bed, especially after remembering why I drank all that whiskey in the first ce. I drag my feet to the bathroom and as soon as I look in the mirror, my eyes widen a little at my messy hair. What surprises me even more is that I still have a full face of makeup. My pillow should''ve been a mess. Was I so drunk that I wasn''t even able to turn on my side? After tying up my hair, I begin freshening up, taking my time with it and treating it like the self-care that I always have. I stop for a moment, wrapping my arms around myself. It''s at this moment that I tell myself shouldn''t let this bother me so much. I''ll be alright Right after the shower, I reach for the hair dryer. I blow my hair with it while standing in front of the mirror, the hair strands getting blown in different directions. While still at it, I realize that I was so upset yesterday and hurt that I didn''t watch the video Dominic sent to me. I quickly finish up working on my hair, then sit on the bed after taking my phone from my purse. I expect the screen to light up right away but it doesn''t and it''s only after I power it on that it lights up. I don''t remember powering off my phone. Did Dominic do this for me? Why would he even do that? The thought of him doing me that favor only makes me scoff. At this point, it doesn''t matter what he''ll do for me. I don''t care anymore. A few seconds after it powers on, I scroll through the messages until I find the video. Before I can even y it, it already looks like it was from a hidden camera, which makes sense because I''m certain he didn'' want everyone knowing that he was taking a video, especially our parents. Curious to see how it all went down, I press y, leaning against the headboard and in only the first 10 seconds, it puts a smile on my face, the sadness in my heart feeling just a bit lighter. Everything about the scene is so hrious - from the actress ying the culprit, to the two guys pretending to be the detectives. My fathershes out at her at first and even though it''s mostly funny to see, it warms my heart seeing him express the fear he had of losing me that it almost gets me a little emotional. I even panic when he ces his hand on his chest like something''s wrong, but Dominic goes to him, holding onto his shoulders and telling him to take it easy. His actions make me smile, but I soon frown, remembering what''s going on between us. After my father, it''s my father-inw''s turn and he has a simr moment as heshes out at the actress and she just sits there, apologizing like she actually means it. Thenes my mother-inw, who starts with a hard p and I cover my mouth with wide eyes as sheshes out loudly. Thenes another p and another one. I can feel the rage in her voice as she talks about how concerned she was about me and how she feared for the worst. What really melts my heart is when she describes me as her own daughter, one she feared she had lost. Despite all those ps, the actress just sits through it all once again. I wonder how much she was willing to endure. My mother-inw ces her hand on her chest as well and Dominic rushes over to her, calming her down as well. Finally, it''s Dominic''s turn and I instantly roll my eyes at the fake rage and concern he disys as he talks about how much he loves me. Now that I know what his ns were for me, this has no effect. He sounds so convincing that as our parents watch in the background, they nod a few times to most of his words, as if proud of him for taking charge. If only they knew what his ns were all along. He goes on to talk about the value I hold in his life and I can''t take it anymore. It even makes me shake my head as I know he''s onlyshing out because I''m the one person who''s going to help him take over his dreampany much faster. Feeling my heart sink the more I hear him speak, I stop ying the video. I rest my head against the headboard again, closing my eyes with a heavy sigh. It seems that even as I try to forget what he''s been nning, it doesn''t seem to go away so easily as everything else is mostly connected to it. To distract myself further, I decide to call everyone but just before I can even begin, my father calls first and I instantly smile by just looking at the caller ID. Sitting up more, I pick up with enthusiasm. "Good morning, Dad." "Good morning, my child," he says from the other end of the line and sounds so enthusiastic and a little more energetic than yesterday. "It would have been even better if you had done something." "What''s that?" I narrow my eyes, wondering what he''s talking about. "Yesterday, you checked on me in the morning to find out if I had breakfast, so what happened today?" I chuckle softly, nodding in understanding like he can see me. "The truth is that I was just very exhausted. I had a little too much to drink while at the party." "You shouldn''t do that to yourself." I can already imagine him shaking his head in disapproval. "I''ll be more careful next time." "Good. I''m just d Dominic was there to take care of you." "And because of how much I had to drink, I woke up not too long ago. That''s why I couldn''t check on you earlier. I was actually about to do it, but you beat me to it by calling first." "I see." "Now, did you drink lots of water and have enough food?" I ask. "Of course I did." He chuckles. "Do you think I would call you without doing that?" "You know that I''m just making sure." "Of course, my child. And why didn''t you pick up my call yesterday?" My smile fades as I remember that I put up my phone on silent because I could only think about Dominic and what he nned to do with me. "I was just extremely busy at the conference," I lie to him. "I see. Well, I just wanted to tell you about how it all went with thatdy, but you obviously heard about it from Dominic." "Yes, he told me and you need to take better care of yourself because there was a moment when it seemed that you weren''t doing too well," I say with concern. "How could I not end up that way considering that you''re my source of joy and thatdy was trying to take it away from me? Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to me. I''m right here." "And I''m d to know that." I sigh with relief. "Right before I called you, I received a call from Patrick," he says. "Did something happen?" "No. He was just telling me about how he''s excited to begin and you know he was once again thanking me." "Of course." I shake my head. "That neveres to an end." "To be honest, I''m a little anxious that he''s actually starting this week. Thepany has high expectations of him because I rmended him despite his track record." "I''m sure he''ll do just fine," I assure him. "He better do that because if he fails, it''ll also be embarrassing for me and I-" He suddenly coughs, making me furrow my eyebrows. "Dad? Is everything okay?" "Yes. I just choked on something." He coughs again but softer than before. "There we go," he says to himself. "Now, as I was saying." He carries on with the conversation and sounds absolutely fine, making me worry less and less until I forget about it. Talking to him already makes me feel so much better and after my call with him, I intend to call everyone else except Dominic. Dominic The morning traffic is nothing new. It''s always been there every day of the week but this is the one time I wish I wasn''t stuck in traffic. It makes me so impatient that I m the steering wheel a few times with a grunt. "Whoa! You really need to take it easy," Frank says from the other end of the line. I have him on speaker while I drive. "How the fuck am I supposed to take it easy when the cars in front of me aren''t moving? Everyone here''s just wasting my time." He chuckles. "You think it''s funny?" I re at the phone. "How could I not find this funny? Had this just been another day of you on your way to work or so, you wouldn''t be so impatient but because you''re going home, things are different." I sigh. "You even know that I don''t want to miss the chance to do things right." "Hey, if it doesn''t work out now, you can do it at another time of the day." "Don''t you understand that it''s more effective this morning?" I huff. "Hmm...now that I think about it, you''re right. You better make sure you do it this morning or it''s going to suck." "You know what? You''re not helping." "I thought you wanted my opinion on this." I lean back in my seat, the cars honking only adding to my irritation. "You know, if you want to get to Vanessa faster, why not just call for your helicopter?" he suggests. "And where the fuck is it going tond? It would still take me a while to get home by the time it gets here," I say with irritation "Dude, when I made this suggestion to you yesterday at the party, I didn''t say you should be so into it." I sigh deeply, rxing my shoulders. "I just want to do things right. Vanessa might still be asleep. I hope she is. She better be." Frank chuckles again and this time, I don''t even have the energy to banter with him. It''s actually upsetting that I''m still stuck in traffic. Finally, the cars in front of me begin to move and I firmly hold onto the steering wheel. "I''m finally moving again," I say to him. "Good. I''m already at the office. I''ll see you when you get here, but call me as soon as it happens. I want to hear all about it, whether it seeds or fails." "Seriously?" I poke my cheek. After he ends the call, I focus on the road. Even if want to drive faster, I can''t because of all the cars in front of me. As soon as that opportunity presents itself once I''m on a different road, I go for it, ncing at the time. It''s only 9:30 a.m. and I''m certain I can still make it The tires screech as I pull up in the front yard, unbuckling my seatbelt quickly while only thinking about Vanessa''s reaction to what I''m about to do. This better turnout as expected. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 111 Vanessa Calling and talking to everyone over the phone makes me feel so much better and after the final call with Mia, I look down at the screen with a smile but still frown a little because now that it''s all done, I can still feel some of that pain. I know it won''t just go away in one day. Just as I tie my hair up, my stomach rumbles and I know that I need to eat something. I might not remember much, but it feels like I drank more than I atest evening, which wasn''t good for me. Right when I''m about to call the butler and give him a set of instructions, I hear the sound of a car engine outside, making me rush over to my window. I poke my head out while not being seen and it''s Dominic''s car driving by. Because I haven''t spoken to him sincest evening, there are two possibilities right now. Either this is when he''sing back from the club since he spent the night in that room or he forgot an important document so he''se back home to get it. After the car is out of sight, I bring my head back inside my bedroom, resting my head against the wall with crossed arms. Whatever reason it is that he''se back home, I don''t care. Getting back to what I was doing before, I call the butler and a few minutes after I talk to him, I hear quick footsteps in the hallway and there''s a knock on my door. "Who is it?" I ask, certain that it''s not the butler. "It''s me." Dominic says from the other side of the door. Just hearing his voice makes me clench my fist. Because I''m still hurt, it doesn''t take much for me to have a nk expression and so with that, I open the door for him. The first thing I notice is that he''s in a different suit fromst night. He actually seems dressed up for the office and that automatically gets rid of the possibility that he came from the club. Though I noticed the paper bag he has with him, I can''t stand the sight of him right now and that''s why I don''t even ask what''s inside. Shooting him a re, I cross my arms and say, "What is it?" "Uh...When did you wake up?" "Some time ago." "Cool." He scratches the back of his head and seeing him act a little awkward almost makes me smile a little, but I keep my poker face. "If that''s all, I have some important things to do," I say to him. He sighs, his voice and expression gentle. "Last evening, you had too much to drink." "I know. I can feel the effect even now." "No you don''t know how much you drank. You took shots rapidly." "That''s because I was trying to forget about something." My response instantly makes him look away and he smacks his lips, continuing to speak without looking at my face. "After you drank too much, I had to take you up to the room Mike prepared for us in the club." "Then why did I wake up here?" "I brought you back home." "You could''ve just left me there. I was sleeping anyway." He shakes his head. "I wanted you to be back home because only two hours after I took you to that room, I wanted to leave the club. It would have only raised suspicions if I slept in another room. I didn''t want to be in the same bed with you." Though I understand what he''s saying, I keep my poker face. "You didn''t have to take care of me." "You keep saying that, but you know it''s not true. It''s my duty to take care of you." "And why is it your duty?" I cross my arms. Finally looking into my eyes, he says, "Because I''m your husband." My heart skips a beat but I do my best not to show even the slightest bit of emotion on my face. Clearing my throat, I say, "Is there anything else you want to say to me?" He scoffs, as if getting tired of my attitude but right now, I don''t care. He shouldn''t expect anything less. Bringing the paper bag he has with him closer to me, he says. "This is for you." "What is it?" "Look inside and you''ll find out." Curiously narrowing my eyes, I take the bag from him, suspiciously looking at him before I can even check out the contents. He shoves his hands in his pockets, as if waiting to see my reaction. The moment I look inside, my eyes widen at the other paper bag inside. "This is a meal from vor Rush." I look up at him, creasing my forehead. "Yes it is and it''s your favorite. I found out from the butler that you haven''t yet had breakfast and I want you to have this. Considering how much you had to drinkst night, it''s only right that you eat as much as possible." He keeps going on and on about what I''m supposed to do, but I barely pay attention as I''m still in shock that he brought my favorite meal. "You really went to vor Rush to get this for me?" "Yes, I did. I could have arrived earlier but there was too much traffic." "But why would you do that when I can order breakfast here to be made for me at any time that I want?" "I wanted to do this for you as a start. I know you''re hurt even though you''re trying to hide it with that poker face." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." I clear my throat while looking away. "You might be able to lie to other people, but not me. Even when you have a poker face, there are certain things I can see, like the sides of your eyes, which wrinkle up a little when you shoot those res at me. Don''t even get me started on the way you tilt your head with that side eye." I squeeze the paper bag, hating the fact that he sees right through me. As I look down at it again, I realize something which makes me look back at him. "How were you able to order this meal? This takes a while to prepare since they only open at 9 a.m. and looking at the time right now, it''s 5 minutes past 10. If I take into ount the traffic you had to go through, it means that-" "I was there around 7 a.m. and my order was ready around 8 a.m." "What? How is that possible if the restaurant wasn''t even open?" "I made a call." "You did what?" "I spoke to the manager and put in a special order. I didn''t mind paying for that kind of service. I wanted it to be ready as soon as possible so you could have it for breakfast." Thinking about all the effort he went through leaves me at a loss for words and I don''t know what to say. But it only takes me a few seconds to realize that I''m being too easy on him, so I hold onto the doorknob. "Anything else?" I ask. "No." "Then excuse me," I say as I close the door, his face quickly leaving my sight. Right after I close it, I rest my back against it, my lips curving into a smile since this was so unexpected. Though I''m still hurt, thinking about all that effort warms my heart a little. It even makes me wonder how much he had to pay. I didn''t bother to ask. That would''ve just made it look like I''m interested. I sit down on my bed, taking out the other paper bag and I chuckle after I open it. It''s really my favorite meal. Dominic As I drive to work, I''m not as impatient as before. Not only because there''s no more traffic, but also because I gave Vanessa the meal. I didn''t expect her to jump for joy or any of that stuff. That''s why I already feel like I''m making progress because she epted it. She could''ve simply rejected it, which new would have been the worst thing to happen and that''s what I didn''t want. But the fact that she wanted to have it means something. To share this good news, I call Frank but he doesn''t pick up and it''s only now that I realize he''s working. I''m an idiot for even doing this. Putting my phone aside, I focus on driving. I ended up paying much more than the meal was worth but because it was for Vanessa, it was all worth it. It also gave me the opportunity to speak to the manager and praise the meals they serve. And that''sing from someone who owns several restaurants with top chefs. I arrive about 25 minutester and head straight to my office, starting my work for the day. I mostly neglect my work here now that I have to focus on Project J-22. Though I send Frank a text that I''m here, we''ll obviously only talk about it during lunch break. Even as I begin my work, I find myself smiling a little at how she took the meal from me. I remember the look of surprise on her face and even though it didn''tst long, I saw it and at that moment, seeing that specific reaction was so satisfying for me. During lunch break, Frank knocks once and walks right into my office. "Hey, I could''ve been with someone important," I say to him. "I''m someone important, too," he says with arrogance. He rushes to my desk and stops right in front of it, cing his hands on the surface. "So, tell me. How did it go?" "It went better than I expected." "And what exactly happened? Was Vanessa happy?" "I don''t know, but she took the meal from me and that''s it." He snickers. "You think that makes it okay?" "Of course it does. She could''ve easily said no, but she didn''t. I think it''s because I told her all the trouble that I went through." "Have you thought about the possibility that maybe she took it and threw it in the trash after you left?" The thought of it makes my heart race and I point at him with the re. "Did you really have to say that?" "Don''t you know that it happens that way sometimes?" "I know it does, but I hope it''s not the case right now. I don''t want it to be. You know what? Stop putting ideas in my head. I know she enjoyed that meal." "I still can''t believe you really made a special order. Howe you''ve never done that for me?" "Because you''re not worth it." He scoffs. "Keep treating me like this and one of these days, I''ll actually be so upset that you''ll have to do something nice for me." "I''m already being nice enough that I''m letting you sit on my desk." He looks down at himself and shakes his head. "I guess I didn''t realize it. I was so curious to find out how it all went." He gets up. "So, what now?" "I guess I''ll just wait. Do you think I should get Vanessa another meal?" "You mean another one she''s going to throw in the trash?" "Don''t say shit like that." He giggles. "Right now, I think you should just wait and see what happens. It''s just as we discussed, she won''t forgive you right away. One step at a time, right?" "Yeah." "Now, how about we go out and grab some lunch?" He rubs the palms of his hands together with a smile. During the drive back home in the evening, I still can''t stop thinking about Frank and the possibility of Vanessa throwing away the food in the trash. That could never be She''s not the type of person to do her. such a thing. I know her enough to believe that. Considering how much time has passed, I''m confident that she''s in a better mood now. I head straight to my bedroom after arriving home and the first thing I do is stand in front of the mirror as I loosen my necktie. Just as I unbutton my shirt, someone knocks on my door. "Who is it?" "It''s me," Vanessa says from the other side of the door. With wide steps, I make my way to the door and open it for her. She still has a poker face, but it doesn''t matter. "Hey," I say to her, my voice gentle. "Can we talk?" She sounds serious. I nod as I step aside and she walks right in.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "What is it? Did something happen?" I ask. "When I found out from Carme that you wanted to divorce me, I was extremely upset. Now that I think about it, Loverreacted. There was no need for me to feel that way. We should both do our parts and notplicate things, so let''s stick to What we''re here for." It takes me a moment to react since I''m so disappointed that words escape me. With a gloomy expression, she faces the door. "That''s what I had to say to you." I clench my fists, this being thest thing I wanted and I can already feel her growing distant with me. Having nothing more to say, she begins making her way out and I''m so dissatisfied that I desperately grab her hand and pull her back towards me. "Vanessa, wait!" Chapter 112 Vanessa Dominic''s grip on my hand is so tight that I can''t seem to pull away. "Whatever you said just now, I''m not in agreement with it," he says to me before I can even turn around to face him. Now looking back at him, I nce at his hand holding mine, then up at his face and he finally lets go while repeating himself. "I''m really not in agreement with this. I never thought I''d say this, but I hate the way things are now because I prefer us being on good terms with each other." "We are." I cross my arms with a sigh. "This isn''t how it''s supposed to be and you know it." "I''ve been thinking about it all day and I prefer us being how we were before." Even saying it hurts. He scoffs. "I can''t believe you just said that." "What do you mean?" "Do you actually think you and I can go back to how we were before after everything that''s happened between us?" "After what recently happened, yes." It seems that he''s instantly filled with guilt as he looks away for a moment but only a few secondster, he looks back at me, taking a step forward. "Look, I admit that I had ns of divorcing you just so I could marry Carme, but that was when she was still my girlfriend. We''re not together anymore and that means it''s a thing of the past." "Just because you broke up doesn''t mean that''s it. People break up and make up all the time, so who says you two won''t get back together?" "No. You shouldn''t even talk about that." He firmly shakes his head. "You know how I care about the children and how much they mean to me. Seeing the joy on their faces, how much love they give including how much I give them in return, all that matters to me and if someone is against that, it only makes my blood boil. After what happened with Carme, it doesn''t matter. Nothing will change." Curious, I narrow my eyes. "Do you actually mean to tell me you''re never getting back with her again, no matter how shees crawling back to you?" "No. I won''t. I fell for it too many times when she manipted the situation to her advantage." As he goes on to further exin why he won''t get back with her, I realize that this is more than I wanted to hear, so I hold up the palm of my hand. "Please stop right there," I say to him. "At the end of the day, it doesn''t matter. I''ll still just y my part in this marriage of ours." He chuckles, making me tilt my head with narrowed eyes. "I don''t think I said anything funny," I say to him. "Last evening, when you were so drunk that you couldn''t stand on your own, I took you up to the room and you said we should get a divorce." My eyes widen in shock and I cover my mouth for a second. "I really said that?" "Yes, you did and I was shocked when I heard it." "I... I don''t remember any of that." I swallow hard. "By the looks of it, you didn''t mean it." "I definitely didn''t mean it," I assure him. "Why would I want to divorce you? Realizing what I''ve just said, I hold my breath and he smiles, making me feel embarrassed. I lower my gaze, wanting the floor to swallow me up because of the way it sounded when I said it. "I don''t want to divorce you either," he says. I look back up at him, his words warming my heart a little. "Really?" "Yes and about what you found out from Carme, I don''t expect you to forgive me right away, but the truth is I just want us to be a team." "Is that why youpletely took care of mest night for a start?" He sighs heavily. "That''s only a small part of it. The bigger part is that I took care of you because of the way you get when you''re drunk." I furrow my eyebrows. "This isn''t the first time you''ve said that. Every event we''ve ever attended, you monitor the way I drink because of the way I get when I''m drunk. What don''t I know?" "The first time you were extremely drunk was during the party that I organized with Frank." "Yeah. I remember that." "I brought you home and it seems that because you hadn''t taken alcohol in a long time, it brought out a part of you which you had been holding in and it had to do with losing your mom. When I brought you back to your bedroom, you burst into tears while calling for her." As he gives further details, my heart sinks because truly, I had been bottling it all up. "But you know what?" he says, grabbing my attention again. "I just couldn''t leave you like that, so I got on the bed with you and held you close." "You did?" My eyes widen. "Yes. I held you in my arms for a while until you let it all out." "I...I don''t remember that part." "Of course you don''t. You were too drunk." "Now that I think about it, I understand why you didn''t want me to get drunk to that extent. You thought that I would do the same thing and you didn''t want to find yourself in a position where you needed tofort me." "That''s where you''re wrong." He takes a step forward, looking right into my eyes. "I feared that you would get drunk and cry because of your mom again, which would only hurt you. I didn''t want to see you like that again." He sounds and seems so sincere as I look into his eyes that my lips almost curve into a smile, but I press them together while looking away. "Thanks." My voice is quiet. "Don''t mention it."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. With a nod, I turn to face the door and suddenly make my way out of his bedroom. As soon as I''m in my bedroom, I close the door, pressing my clenched fists right against it. I even shut my eyes as tight as I can while shaking my head. No matter how hard try, I can''t remember the part when heforted me. Then, my eyes shoot open when I realize that when heforted me until I let it all out, it happened while he was still in a rtionship with Carme. Did he care that much for him to do what he did? Just thinking about it makes my heart race and now it begins to make sense to me. From the few details I can remember, he was kissing and touching me while in bed. It must have been in that moment that heforted me. Now that I know this, I find myself not being as upset as I was with him. I wonder if he would''ve still told me about my mom if not for what happenedst night. Before I can even step away from the door, he knocks on it while calling my name. I step away from it,pose myself as I toughen up, then open the door for him. "Yeah?" I stand right in the doorway with crossed arms and a nk expression. "Remember the n you mentioned to me for the children at the orphanage?" "Yes, I do." I tilt my head, wondering where he''s going with this. "I want you to be in charge of the project." "Really?" My eyes grow wide as I am pleasantly surprised. "Yes, I want you to do this because it''s your idea. Of course, I''ll be there to guide you, but it''s yours. Even Frank was impressed when I told him." Though I part my lips to speak, it takes me a few seconds to gather my words. "You really want me to do this?" I point at myself. He nods. "That''s why I came back here. We''re going to the orphanage tomorrow morning to talk to management." The thought of doing this actually excites me so much that I press my lips together to hide my smile as I look away. "Have you had dinner yet?" he asks. "Not yet." Though I quickly respond, I find his question to be so sudden. "Since you haven''t had dinner yet, we should do it together," he suggests. Even though my heart flutters, I still feel like I can''t bring myself to do it. "If you think that having dinner together will make me forget about everything, you''re wrong." I look to the side. "Aren''t you hungry?" "I am." "Then let''s have dinner together." "Fine." I nod with a sigh. As we have dinner together, I soon realize it''s not as bad as I thought it would be. We sit far away from each other but despite the distance between us, I catch him stealing nces at me as I equally steal nces at him. I wonder if we''ll do this more often because in my heart, I don''t hate this at all. "Did you finally watch the video I sent you?" he asks. "Yes, I did. I have to admit that the moment itself was ridiculous." "I know, but it worked." I nod in agreement, still keeping a nk expression despite my amusement deep inside. "The most shocking part to me as I watched the video were those hard ps." He chuckles. "I actually had to pay the actress more for that." "I''m not surprised. She took it all with that in mind." I lean back in my seat, still trying not to smile. "Shane called but I didn''t pick up," he says, then sips his juice. "Why not?" "There''s no need to talk to him. That fucker has his money for the rest of the month. If he thinks he''s going to get more out of me then he''s absolutely wrong." I nod in understanding, focusing on my food again after leaning forward. As we eat in silence, it still feelsfortable, including the conversation we just had. This is the least awkward meal we''ve shared. I could loosen up a bit more, but not yet. Comparing Dominic now to how he was with me in the beginning, I''d choose this version of him, especially after seeing all his efforts to make things right. "There''s something I haven''t told you yet," he says, grabbing my attention. "Don''t be too shocked." I hold my breath, wondering what it is. Chapter 113 Dominic I never thought I would actually tell Vanessa everything I''ve told her but I''m d I did it. And I can''t believe I''m about to do this, but I can still tell her part of the truth. "What is it?" she asks from the other side of the table. I lean back in my seat after wiping my mouth. "Do you remember dancing?" "Yeah, when the other girls were cheering me on." I chuckle. "That''s the dancing you remember?" "Yeah, I danced while sitting with them. What was there apart from that?" "To be honest, I didn''t know you could dance like that." I subtly bite my lip, thinking about her dancing with me and how sexy it was. "What are you talking about?" She seems confused. "You just let yourself go and the music took control over you." She rises to her feet, as if embarrassed. "I don''t remember that. Did anyone take a video or something?" "No. For this party, none of that was allowed, remember? That way, guests would have privacy. I''ll never forget that moment. It was really a shock." She huffs. "It''s your fault I ended up that way." "What? How is this my fault?" "I was obviously trying to make myself feel better and I just stopped giving a damn about anything." "That''s why I constantly watched over you. It still looked like we were dancing together, which we still did." "We danced together?" She covers her mouth. "Yeah, but you were very difficult. I had to hold you close." "Oh...uhm... I just remembered that I have something to do in my bedroom. I''m going now." As she makes her way out of the dining room, I chuckle softly. She''s obviously more embarrassed than she is shocked by this, just as I was when I saw her. It''s a good thing I''ve decided not to tell her the temptation I had to resist while taking care of her. She''d want the ground to swallow her up. The moment her footsteps fade down the hallway, I look down at my food. This was the first time that I had a meal with her like this and if I''m being honest, I would love to do this again. Even though I have the whole night to think about Vanessa''s question about Carme, I can only stille up with the same answer. It doesn''t matter what happens. We''re not getting back together, even if I still have feelings for her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Since Vanessa and I have to leave for the orphanage, we quickly have breakfast together and even though she doesn''t smile at me, I''m d she''s not being so hostile and harsh with me. Had this been back when I first knew her, I wouldn''t have given a fuck, but she''s more than just someone to help me reach my goal. She also has ideas that I can''t even think of myself. All that makes me want to build a friendship with her. On our way to the orphanage, she talks to her father for a few minutes and it''s the usual. I remember he told me about how she now constantly checks on him and once again, she''s doing it. She sounds so happy while talking to him but I know that once it''s my turn, it''s going to be different. After the calles to an end, her smile quickly fades. "You really check up on him a lot now," I say to her while facing forward. "Yeah and it''s only because of how he came back from his business trip." "Has he ever thought of marrying again?" "No. His only focus now is thepany and making it-" She stops halfway when her phone suddenly rings. She looks at the caller ID with a chuckle, making me wonder who it is. "Hey!" She leans back in her seat after picking up. I''m actually a little jealous that she''s smiling while talking to whoever is on the other end of the line. They''ve obviously done nothing wrong like I have, but having her right next to me and seeing her act this way makes me envious. After the calles to an end, her face turns nk as she says, "That was Patrick. He''s so eager to begin his first day." "I see." I nod, like I actually give a fuck when the truth is that I don''t. I was already jealous when she was on the phone but knowing that it was actually Patrick only makes me feel worse. "Is something wrong?" she asks, looking at me with concern. "I''m fine," I say to her. "Are you sure about that? It looks like something''s wrong." "What could be wrong?" I shrug. "I don''t know. That''s what I''m asking you." I quickly realize that my feelings about the call with Patrick must be too obvious in my facial expressions. "At this rate, he''ll be calling you everyday as he goes for work," I say to her. "It seems that you two are getting closer." "No, we''re not." "You keep saying that but it''s pretty obvious." "And it''s just as I''ve told you each time, that''s not going to happen because I don''t like him." "I still don''t believe you." I shake my head. "I don''t know what it''s going to take for you to believe me, but I mean it. Enough about Patrick. I need to talk to you about the bodyguards." "See how you''re changing the subject? You clearly don''t want to talk about him." She chuckles in disbelief, that being the first time she''s done that while talking to me. Though I still don''t believe her about not liking Patrick, I decide to let it go so we can talk about the bodyguards. As we get closer to the orphanage, she runs her hands through her silky hair while arching back with her eyes closed. Can''t help but stare at her and my eyes even travel down her waist, the belt of her suit only entuating how narrow it ispared to her lower half. Her curves only remind me of when I helped her in the bathroom and my tongue was just a few inches away from her bare pussy, yet I chose to resist Though part of me is d i did, the other part of me is left wondering if that''ll ever happen again. I hope not. It''s better that way. As soon as Vanessa and I begin to approach the children after stepping out of the car, they run to us, excited to see both of us at the same time. She even runs towards them, holding out her hands and I proudly smile, seeing her do that while knowing that she means it and the children just naturally love her. The staff are on standby as Vanessa and I interact with the children for a few minutes and then afterwards, we head inside to the boardroom for a meeting. As soon as it begins, I give Vanessa the opportunity to exin the idea herself and everyone seems to be on board with it. The only role I y is to give instructions on how it should be done, with her in charge of the entire project once it begins. Even before the meetinges to an end, everyone just showers her withpliments, wondering why none of them had ever thought of that and it''s the same thought that I had. It actually fills me with pride that I get to show this off as well. After the meeting, Vanessa and I head outside again and she reads to some of the kids while I y some ser with a few others. In the middle of the game, my phone rings from my pocket, so I excuse myself for a moment, ruffling their hair as I step aside. Just by looking at the caller ID, I clench my jaw because it''s Shane. Whatever he wants to say doesn''t matter, so I decline the call and put the phone on airne mode just so he doesn''t call me again. Then, I join the children again, deciding to live in the moment with them. I still nce at Vanessa a few times as ys with the children surrounding her. It''s the way her face brightens up while sheughs at whatever they say that makes me nod to myself. This is really one of the best parts about her. Wanting to spend just an hour with the children turns into a few more and even at this moment, I feel like I could be here all day. As it gets closer to the time for us to leave, I make my way to the main office but before I can even get there, I receive another call from a number that I don''t recognize. Could it be one of the actors I hired? Curious, I pick up. "Hello?" "Babe!" Carme says from the other end of the line. I roll my eyes. "It''s you." "Don''t hang up!" she whispers. "And why shouldn''t I do that after what you d-" "Just listen to me!" She whispers again, her voice sounding urgent. "I have something important to tell you before I leave town for good!" Chapter 114 Dominic I furrow my eyebrows, shocked by what Carme has just said to me. "What do you mean you''re leaving town for good?" I ask, leaning against the wall. "That doesn''t matter. Just meet me as soon as possible!" "Why do you keep whispering?" "That also doesn''t matter. Juste here as soon as you can!" "If you have something urgent to say, then just say it here. I''m noting over there." "Don''t you want to know how Shane found out about us?" "What? I thought you didn''t know that." Suddenly, the call ends and I look down at the screen with a heavy breath. I instantly call back but no matter how many times it rings, she doesn''t pick up. Frustrated, I step away from the wall and pace in the corridor, wondering what I should do as I look at the office I''m supposed to go to. Though it''s possible that she knew all along and just didn''t want to say anything before, or she found out about it now, it''s also possible that she''s just doing this to get my attention since I didn''t get in touch with her after what she told Vanessa. While I''m conflicted, I''m still trying to find ways to get Shane off my back, so I decide to go to Carme''s apartment. I head outside to find Vanessa and she''s sitting right on the grass with a few kids. As soon as she looks at me while I approach her, her enthusiasm fades. I gesture with my head for her toe over while faking a smile for the kids, who genuinely smile back at me. She excuses herself, her voice extremely gentle and I can''t help butpare it once again to how it was when she was harsh with me. Though it''s no longer the case, I can''t seem to just forget about it. The children call out to me, trying to get my attention and I just wave at them, then look over at Vanessa as shees closer while cleaning herself. "What''s wrong?" she asks. I chuckle softly, amazed by how she knows that something''s up before I even say it. "Carme just called me. She ims to have information about Shane and how he knew about us." "And you believe her?" She narrows her eyes suspiciously. "Of course I don''t, but I''m still going to see her. That''s how desperate I am to get rid of Shane. Maybe if I know how he found out about this, I''ll be able to fix it." "But what about the children here?" I sigh. "You''ll just have to cover for me when ites to them. I won''t even dare announce that I''m leaving. I know how some of them burst into tears everytime I leave." "Why not just see Carme after we leave this ce? There are only a few hours left." "That''s the problem. I can''t wait. She says she''s leaving town." "She is?" She raises her eyebrows. "That''s unexpected." I only nod, turning to face the other direction as I say, "I''ll see youter." Finally arriving at the apartment, I ring the doorbell, clenching my fist as I have so much to say to her. As I wait for her to open the door, something catches my attention at the corner of my eye. It''s the subtle movement of the white curtain on the window in the living room. I look over and realize it''s her. It almost looks like she''s trying to find out who''s at the door. She''s never done this before and I find it strange. Finally, she opens the door and she actually looks like a mess with unkempt hair andrge circles under her eyes as she frantically looks around. "What are you doing?" I ask. "Nothing." Sheposes herself, leaning against one side of the doorway and clearing her throat. "Are you sure it''s nothing? You looked like you were trying to scan for something." "Don''t be ridiculous." She rolls her eyes. "And what was just that now? Since when do you first check through the curtain? Were you expecting someone else?" "What? Of course not." She flips her messy hair while ncing at her phone. "You made mee all this way, so this better be good. I already can''t stand the sight of you, but what you did to Vanessa was absolutely wrong." She smirks. "It took you long enough to talk to me about that." "Did you really think I was going to fall for your little game? You expected me to call you, but I didn''t. What were you trying to achieve by telling her about the divorce?" "Are you kidding me?" She snickers. "Did you n to keep her in the dark about everything? I was just doing her a favor so she doesn''t get her hopes up." "Why would she get her hopes up? She''s known from the beginning what this marriage means for us." "I know she loves fucking you. Who wouldn''t? I just needed to put that bitch in her ce. I didn''t want her to think she won. And that''s some pathetic security she has with her. I hope you fired them all." I clench my jaw, trying to keep my emotions in check. "I should have had you arrested you by now for wanting to attack Vanessa, at least that''s what it looked like ording to what she said." "Well, yeah, but I didn''t end up doing it." I can only smack my lips at how nonchnt she is while admitting this to me. "So, tell me." She gives a sinister smile. "What did the bitch say to you when she came home? I know it hurt like hell when I told her about the divorce and that''s exactly what I wanted to see." Holding my head high, I chuckle. "We spoke about it and we''re fine now." Her smile fades. "What?" "You heard me correctly." "But...but how?" I scoff. "That''s between Vanessa and me."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She frantically shakes her head. "You''re still divorcing her after you get what you want, right?" "I don''t want to waste time here, so cut the bullshit and talk." Suddenly, she flinches at the sound of the gate in the next yard, making me tilt my head at how she seems on edge. "What''s wrong with you?" I ask. "Juste inside so we can talk." Her eyes still dart around the yard. "No. I''m noting in, so just tell me about Shane." She purses her lips, then nonchntly says, "The honest truth is I have no information about how he knows." I sigh with disbelief, disappointed in myself for even giving this a chance when I knew that this was one of the possibilities. "You''re really unbelievable." She shrugs. "Can you me me? I had no other way of getting in touch with you. I just wanted to see your face before I leave. At least that part is true." She licks her lips with a flirtatious smirk. "And why are you leaving?" Her smirk instantly fades. "That doesn''t matter." "I can''t believe I left the orphanage for this bullshit," I say gritted teeth. "You seriously prefer being with those bastards over me?" She twists her face in anger. I re at her and she instantly fixes her face, but it''s toote. "Babe-" "Just Dominic." "Always keep in mind that I love you and no will take you away from me." Suddenly, she wraps her arms around my neck, kissing me on my lips. Without kissing her back, I push her away. "What the fuck do you think you''re doing?" "That was supposed to be a goodbye kiss, but longer." She draws her lower lip between her teeth. Her phone rings before I can speak and the moment she looks at the caller ID, her eyes widen and I see her chest suddenly rise and fall rapidly, Whatever''s going on with her, r, don''t give a fuck. I''m so upset with myself that I came here for nothing. Wanting to head back to the orphanage, I say, "I''m taking back this apartment. If you choose to return, it won''t be here." "Come on. You don''t mean that." "Keep making yourself believe that," I warn her. Trying to contain my anger from the fact that I wasted my time, I head to my car and she doesn''t run after me like thest time. She just stands by the door, making me wonder what''s going on with her. It''s not like twant her to run after me, but this is so out of character for her. Quickly, I fasten my seatbelt while ncing at her and she just stands in ce, pressing hard on her phone with rage. Itpletely has her attention and she doesn''t even look at me. What''s going on with her? back to the Even as I drive ba orphanage, can''t seem to forget about my moment with her as something just doesn''t feel right. For someone so determined for us to get back together, why is she doing theplete opposite by leaving? Chapter 115 Dominic It''s been seven weeks since I brought Vanessa to the orphanage so she could speak to management about her idea and it''s finally the day of theunch. My parents, siblings, father-inw, Frank and a few other people are all here at the orphanage to witness theunch. Though Frank suggested that we should have the press, I instantly turned down the suggestion as I don''t like to publicize everything that I do for the children. Given the honor of cutting the ribbon is Penelope, who is finally out of the hospital. Just as she cuts the ribbon, we all give a round while standing behind her. Before I can say a word, the children excitedly run towards their extended and improved yground by stepping on the ribbon, making me look over Vanessa, who stands right next to me and she chuckles. Even with all the children screaming, I feel like speaking to her right now, so I lean toward her. "You did it," I proudly say to her. She nods, her lips curved into a smile. "Yes, but you also had a role to y." "I know I did, but that was the small part of it. Since you were able to handle this, you''ll definitely be ready for your hair care line." Her smile fades as she looks away. "We''ll talk about thatter." I straighten up with a sigh, already understanding that she has something to say about the team that I came up with. Just as we both watch the children y around, I sense her from the corner of my eye looking down and when I look over, she''s on her phone. "Do you think this is the time for that?" I ask "I''m just texting Mia about the time we''re meeting up today." "Oh, it''s Mia?" "It''s not always Patrick. Give it a rest." She rolls her eyes. I clear my throat, a little embarrassed. "How can you me me when he calls you more frequently now that he''s busy with work and you seem to be the one person he constantly wants to talk to?" She scoffs. "Don''t even go there." "I just don''t understand why-" "Shh! Here theye!" She gestures behind us using her eyes and I figure out that everyone''s getting closer to our spot. Putting aside what I have to say to her, we turn around together and approach everyone so we can meet halfway. My mom instantly embraces Vanessa and says, "Congrattions, my daughter. Once again, I have no doubt in my mind that when it''s your turn to be parents, you''ll be amazing!" Though everyone chuckles with amusement, Vanessa''s eyes widen a little as she nces at me with a fake smile. I look over at Frank and he just subtly shrugs at me. Until now, Vanessa''s not yet pregnant and hearing everyone share the same sentiment right after my mom, makes it a little awkward for Vanessa and me. We''ve never spoken about it ever since we fucked at the hotel that night, which was over seven weeks ago. Though I haven''t touched her intimately in such a long time, seeing her whenever I''m back home from my business trips always feels like a new experience. She''s been changing up her style and I like everything I see. Everything always looks good on her no matter what it is. Before, all I did was lust after her but seeing how far we''vee, I''vee to appreciate more than just her voluptuous figure. Since our parents have other engagements to attend to, they leave right away, my father-inw dying by a few minutes just so he can have a word with me regarding the investor. After he also leaves, Vanessa, Frank, Jake, Sophie and I take over in the cafeteria, serving the children''s meals while they wait in line for their turn. Though I interact with them as I put lots of vegetables on their tes, something that''s been on my mind bes too difficult to keep to myself, so I whisper to Vanessa since she''s right next to me at the end of the serving line. "I''m still thinking about thatment about the children," I whisper to her. She sighs, whispering back. "Yeah and I have to admit that it feels like a lot of pressure." "I know but when do you think it''s going to happen?" She looks at me in disbelief. "You too?" "Come on. How could I not ask when I''m also curious?" "When it happens, you''ll be the first to know." "I better be." "You two should be d I''m the one next to you because I can hear you!" Frank chimes in. Vanessa and I realize we weren''t as quiet as we thought we were and we chuckle at the same time, d we weren''t busted. There was a time when I thought she''d neverpletely warm up to me again but here we are now. It took a while, but I''m d we''re friends again. Right after we finish serving the children, I have a tray with me meant for Vanessa as she waits at our table, engaged in conversation with my siblings. It takes me a while to get to them as Frank walks beside me. "You know, I could get used toing here every day," he says. "The food is always so tasty!" "It''s for the children, not you. You''re only having it because you helped out," I yfully say to him. "Then I guess I shoulde here everyday just before lunchtime!" Just as we yfully banter, the phone in the pocket of my apron rings, so I take it out with enthusiasm but it instantly fades. "It''s Shane," I say to Frank, forcing myself to smile while I look around at the children enjoying their meals. "Right, I forgot that you''re supposed to pay him for the third time today since we still haven''te up with anything to get him off your back." "Don''t even remind me." I tighten the grip on my tray after holding onto the sides. "Will you meet him?" "I have no other choice, but no matter what happens, I''ll make sure I find a solution to this. I can''t keep giving that piece of shit money all the time." "Hey! Language!" he whispers. I smack my lips, realizing it was wrong of me to say that in the presence of the children. "You know, it''s funny to now see Vanessa without so many bodyguards and only a few when it''s absolutely necessary. I still can''t get used to it." I sigh. "The only reason they were constantly present in the first ce was because of Carme but up until now, she''s nowhere to be found in this town. "Imagine she''s back but just hiding." "No way. She would definitely tell me." "Why would she tell you when you want nothing to do with her?" "She believes that we''ll be together. That''s what she always says when she texts me on random numbers I''ve even lost count of how many times I''ve blocked her. At this point, it''s clear she''ll text me forever but it doesn''t matter. It''s taken some time, I feel it fading away." "What are you talking about?" "Whatever it is I felt for her." "Of course it''s fading, considering how you don''t see her anymore and you and Vanessa are closer than ever." "We''re just friends." "Of course you are." "I mentioned the management team for the hair care line and she didn''t want to talk about it." He sighs. "I knew this would happen. Well, that''s for you to figure out." Right after leaving the orphanage, I head straight to the park and Shane is already there, trying to look as cocky as he can but I''m not intimidated. As I get closer, I look around before I make my move and with no one else in sight, I smirk at him. Knowing what I''m about to do, he says. "Don''t you fucking dare." "Toote," I nonchntly say to him, tossing the money at his feet. "There it is. Pick it up." With a re, he crouches down. "Fuck you." I sneer. "That''s what you get for still wanting to do this in person. And I''ll never let it go how you tried to get more money Vanessa." He grits his teeth as he rises to his feet. "I''ll see you next month, fucking asshole." He arrogantly storms off and I have the urge to tell him there won''t be a next time because I''ll definitely put a stop to this, but I choose not to say it, just in case he uses the opportunity to make more money by finally going to the press. On my way back to the car, I call Vanessa and she picks up so quickly that I chuckle at her curiosity. "Hey, how did it go?" she asks from the other end of the line. "It went just as expected. I have him off my back for the next month. Are you already with Mia?" "Yeah, until 6 p.m." "No, until 5 p.m.," I correct her. "You need to be ready for the dinner we''re having this evening with Mr and Mrs Johnson." "You know I''ve gotten better at not spending too much time getting ready." "There''s barely any difference." She gasps in disbelief and I''m certain her jaw has dropped. She''s absolutely wrong for thinking she''s better now, but if I''m being honest, I''m now used to it. Vanessa It''s 6:30 p.m. and it''s only now that I''m on my way back home. The ride feels long and the silence only amplifies my racing heart. I also can''t seem to keep my eyes in their normal state as I''m unable to stop raising my eyebrows. I constantly rock back and forth, thinking about how the events of the day unfolded. While I still think about it all, I begin to wonder why Dominic hasn''t yet called to find out why I''m sote. In my restless state, I give him a call but his phone doesn''t even ring. I get home twenty minutester and find out he''s not yet back home from work, making me wonder what''s going on. I sit down on my bed, my heart still racing just as fast as an hour ago. Not even taking a shower can help calm me down. At the sound of tires screeching outside, I rush to the window and see him step out in a hurry to get inside. I wait for a few minutes while cing a hand on my chest but strangely enough, I don''t hear his footsteps in the hallway. Eager to speak to him, I head downstairs and find out he rushed to the study, making me wonder what''s up with him. I head over there right away and find him rummaging through the drawers while dropping documents all over the table and he actually looks stressed. "Hey," I say to him. "Shouldn''t we be getting ready for dinner?" "I canceled it." "Why?" "I''m busy." "But you didn''t tell me."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I thought I did. Where''s that document? Fuck!" "Is everything okay?" "I''m alreadyte for my flight since I had toe back for a certain document." "What flight?" "It was short notice, but I have to be in Italy." He looks so frustrated that I can see his forehead begin to look a bit shiny from his sweat. "Since you''re leaving this evening, when are youing back?" I ask. "I don''t know, okay? It could be in two or three days." He looks so stressed by all this that I feel like this isn''t the right time for me to even be talking to him. "Where the fuck is that document?" He breathes hard, pausing for a moment, then proceeding to rummage through the drawers. "Dominic-" "Not now," he cuts me off. "Can you please just give me a few seconds?" "I said not now." His tone is a little harsh, but I don''t want this to wait, so I give it just a few more seconds. "Hey, listen." My voice is gentle. "What?" He yells. "I''m pregnant." Chapter 116 Vanessa As soon as I announce that I''m pregnant to Dominic, he poses with the scrunched up documents in his hands, as if it''s taking him a moment to process. Then, he looks in my direction, tilting his head at me. "What did you just say?" His voice is quiet and filled with surprise. "I said I''m pregnant." I smile a little. "What?" he says loudly as he drops the documents, then ces his hand on the table as he uses that for support while jumping over it. He rushes to me, cing his hands on my shoulders. His grip is a bit too strong but even with that, I''m just amused by his reaction. "You''re pregnant?" His face brightens up. "Yeah." I chuckle. "But... how?" His eyes widen. "You know the answer to that." "Fuck! I mean when did you find out?" He keeps holding onto my shoulders. "It''s actually something I''ve been thinking about for a while. My period is three weekste, so I thought I''d go for a checkup and-" He suddenly cuts me off by cing his lips on mine for a quick kiss. After he pulls away, I''m left flustered but it doesn''t seem to be the case for him because right after he pulls away from my lips, he gives me another quick kiss, then wraps his arms around my waist, lifts me and spins me around with joyfulughter. I hold onto his broad shoulders, my heart filled with joy at his reaction. "This is the best news ever!" he says, putting me down. "Where''s my phone? I need to call my dad right now." "What happened to looking for that document?" I ask. "Are you kidding me?" He ces his hands on my shoulders again and smiles widely. "Fuck the document!" Quickly, he slides across the table, taking the phone from his chair so he can dial my father-inw''s number with shaky hands and it''s all just from excitement. He looks over me, then down at my stomach and he doesn''t even have to say it, because I know what he''s thinking. Just as he dials the number, I think of something, so I rush over to him and take the phone for him to stop him. "Why did you do that?" He furrows his eyebrows. "I know you''re excited, so am I, but I just think it''s better if we do this in person. Don''t you think so?" He sighs, nodding in agreement. "You''re right about that. I guess I just couldn''t wait to share this good news." Even though this news gets him closer to taking over thepany, I can tell he''s genuinely excited about this and so am I. That''s because this is my baby growing inside of me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "I thought I''d just start with my dad but you know what? Let''s get everyone together," he says with excitement. "Until then, we shouldn''t tell anyone about this." "But how are we going to do that when you have to travel?" I ask. He looks a little disappointed before he even speaks, but his joyful expression soon spreads across his face. "I''ll make sure I''m only gone for two days and as soon as I''m back, we''re going to tell everyone." "How much time do you have before you leave? It seems you''vepletely given up on the document." I tease him. "Fuck!" he says, rushing to the table again and checking through his documents. This time, though he still can''t find it, I can tell he''s no longer stressed by it. The joy that he''s going to be a father seems to havepletely taken over him. Even though I have nothing to do here as I''ve already made my announcement, I don''t feel like leaving just yet. The joy on his face makes me want to stay. "Here it is." He holds it up. "Now I just need to hurry and get on that flight, but the mess here -" "It''ll be taken care of, so you should just go," I assure him. He sighs deeply, approaching me. "I''ll check on you at all times while I''m away." "Come on. It''s too soon for that." I yfully roll my eyes. "It doesn''t matter." He towers over me with a smile. "I''m still going to check on you and you know what? Now you can hang out with Patrick as much as you want." "Really?" I chuckle with amusement. "No. I have to go now. Again, I''ll be back as soon as possible so we can tell everyone." As he tells me about how we should announce it, he''s expressive with his hands and it only leaves me amused This is the most excited et I''ve ever seen him. I knew he''d be happy learning about this news, what I didn''t know was how much joy it would bring me as well and I''m ready for this new chapter in my life. Dominic It''s been two days since I found out that Vanessa''s pregnant and I''ve finished up my work quickly just so I can get back to her and we can make the announcement. Every chance I''ve had, I''ve either texted or called her to check up on her to find out how she''s doing. I can tell that she feels it''s too much but as long as she keeps responding, I''ll never stop. I should''ve been over the excitement by now, but how''s that even possible when I''ve been waiting for this? I still feel just as I did when she first broke the news to me. I can also tell how excited she is about this new chapter in our lives because every time I speak to her about the baby, she shows a level of enthusiasm I''ve never seen before. While I was away, we spoke to everyone so they could meet up at my father-inw''s house. Vanessa and I already agreed that''s where we would make the announcement at lunch time. With my work done, I''m already on the flight to get back home. Though I''m extremely exhausted, nothing matters more than letting everyone know what''s going on. Straight from the airport, I''m driven to my father-inw''s house, where everyone is already gathered. I greet them all, but my eyes keep looking around, hoping to find Vanessa but she''s not among our family members gathered together in the living room. As I keep looking around, Jake points to the staircase and there she is, dressed in a beautiful and elegant ck dress. I follow her up the stairs and she smiles at me. "You''re back," she says. I nce at her glossy lips as I say, "I was looking for you." "I can tell. I know you can''t wait," she whispers to me. I hold out my hand for her and she chuckles as she ces hers in mine. She''s obviously making fun of me for being so eager to make this announcement. I firmly hold her hand, leading her down the stairs while everyone looks on. Then, we stand before them and I wrap my arm around her waist, filled with pride because of what is toe. "Well?" My father says. "What is this about? You have something to say to us and here we are. Am I the only one dying of curiosity here?" He looks around at everyone and they nod in agreement. Holding my head high, I look around at everyone, then back at my father as I say, "Vanessa''s pregnant." My announcement is instantly followed by gasps of amazement and my mother screams as she ps excitedly. Though her reaction is already so heartwarming, it''s my father''s reaction that grabs my attention the most. With a firm nod of approval and a smile, he ces his hand on my shoulder as he speaks. "Congrattions to both of you! My son, you''ve really grown up to be a responsible man. I hope it''s a little girl. I''ll give her everything the world has to offer." "I hope it''s a boy!" my mother chimes in. "He''ll be so handsome!" "I hope they''re having twins!" Sophie says in the back. As everyone keeps talking about what they''re hoping for, I nce at my father-inw and he just stands in ce with his hands together, away by the announcement blow as he smiles without saying a word. Then, Jake says, "While you''re all fighting over what you want, I don''t care. I just can''t wait to be an uncle!" Everyone bursts intoughter and my father-inw finallyes closer, cing his hand on my shoulder and the other one on Vanessa''s shoulder. "Congrattions to you, my children." Vanessa and I chuckle at the same time as we thank him. "This is the part where we celebrate by having lunch!" Jake says, not caring that he''s a guest. As we all make our way to the dining room, Vanessa and I keep holding hands to keep up appearances. My phone rings just before the two of us join everyone in the dining room and one look at the caller ID makes me exhale sharply. "Who is it?" Vanessa asks. "It''s Mr Westwood." I know that this is the one name she doesn''t want to hear among those from the management team I came up with for her business and as soon as I say it, she stops in ne her tracks, crosses her arms andres at me. UAS Chapter 117 Vanessa Of all the people who could''ve called Dominic right now, Mr Westwood wasn''t even on my list. Hearing his name only ruins my mood as it''s the one thing Dominic and I can''t seem to agree on. His phone keeps ringing and I nce at it, then back at his face as I say, "Will you just let it ring?" "You say that like you want me to pick up when I know you don''t," he says. "You even know that I don''t like Mr Westwood because of his personal life." "But that has nothing to do with his professional life and he''s one of the best in project management." "I already told you how I feel about this, but you won''t listen to me. I should be excited to begin this journey, but I just don''t like him." I look away, pursing my lips. He sighs. "Fine. He''s off the team." I furrow my eyebrows, looking back at him. "What?" "Yes, he''s off the team." He nods as his phone stops ringing. "Just like that?" "Of course." I suspiciously tilt my head. "You''ve been against my decision the entire time. Why have you suddenly changed your mind?" He takes a step forward, shoving his phone in his pocket. "Starting now, I''ll give you anything you want. I don''t want anything upsetting you." Hearing this only makes me feel like I''m on top of the world. Pressing my lips together to hide my smile, I nod lightly. "Fine, he''s off my team," I say to him, facing the other side to join everyone else in the dining room. Without my face showing to him, I smile a little, d he finally did as I asked. The fact that I didn''t expect it has only made it more satisfying for me. "There you are, my dear," my mother-inw says to me. "What took you so long?" "Dominic and I had something private to talk about." "And where is he?" I look behind me and there''s no sign of him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "He''s just on the phone. He should be here soon," I assure her. She holds my hand, smiling with excitement. "Now I can finally give you that gift!" "Really?" My face brightens up. She giggles, cing her fingers over her mouth. "You''re going to love it!" We sit down at the table together and Dominic joins us shortly afterwards. Then, my father makes a toast to the new life growing inside of me and everyone cheerfully drinks to that. As everyone has dessert, my father wants to have a word with me, so we excuse ourselves and he brings me to the balcony. "Words can''t even describe my emotions right now," he says with a warm smile. "It feels like yesterday when you were just a little girl and now here you are, about to make me a grandfather. I couldn''t have asked for anything better than this." Though I can''t seem to fully understand what hisst statement means, it still warms my heart and I wrap my arms around him. With my head on his shoulder, he says, "If only your mother was here." Had he said this to me a long time ago, I would be in tears right now, but I''ve learned to live with the past. Though it still hurts me, I can handle it all now. He breaks the hug and says, "You should head back before Dominices looking for you. I''ve already noticed how he wants you close to him almost at all times." I chuckle, thinking about it because I''ve noticed that as well. The thought of it makes me blush, but I remind myself to guard my heart. Dominic and I return home in the evening and as I step out of the car, I''m on the phone with Mia, telling her the good news. "Girl, congrattions!" she cheerfully says from the other end of the line. "I finally get to be an aunt! I''ve been waiting for this my entire life!" I scoff. "Come on. That can''t be true." "I always knew you''d make me an aunt before I''d make you one and here we are. Have you already thought of names?" "Not yet." "I have one in mind." "Yeah? Tell me." "Mia!" she says. I roll my eyes. "Seriously?" "Yeah! Imagine your child being named after me. That would be awesome! Oh, damn! Just give birth already!" Her reaction warms my heart, especially when she talks about all the ns she has as aunt. Even after I get to my bedroom, she keeps talking about the same thing. She''s already thought of different scenarios in her head of what she''ll be like when my child is born and I can''t seem to get tired of it. It seems that everyone''s looking forward to the birth of my baby, which is so many months away. After the call with her, I sit down on my bed, closing my eyes with a smile as I think about how quickly Dominic agreed to let Mr Westwood go. I know it''s because I''m pregnant. With that in mind, I reach for my bear on the bed and say, "Mom, I''m going to be a mom." My vision gets a little blurry, so I face the ceiling, trying to hold back my tears of joy. Though I wholeheartedly wish she could be here with me, it brings mefort knowing that she might be watching. Dominic It''s been a few minutes since I came up to my bedroom and I haven''t gone past removing my necktie as I''m on the phone with Frank, who sounds extremely surprised, as expected. "Are you kidding me right now?" he says from the other end of the line. "Why did you finally give in to Vanessa when this entire time, you''ve insisted on keeping Mr Westwood as part of the team?" "She''s pregnant." I''m filled with pride. After silence for a few seconds, he loudly says, "What?" "Yeah." "Whoa! When did you find out?" "Two days ago." "Then why are you only telling me now?" I chuckle. "Rx. We didn''t want to tell anyone just yet. Even my family only found out a few hours ago." "I see. Well, I can''t wait to be an uncle!" "That''s what Jake said." I chuckle. "Imagine how Carme will feel when she finds out." "And who''s going to tell her?" I poke my cheek. "She might already be back for all we know." "Don''t ruin my mood by talking about her." I shake my head with disapproval. "Right, sorry about that. Tell me about your dad''s reaction." My face brightens up again. "You should''ve seen his face. He was so proud and it was exactly what I wanted to see." "Are you happy because you''re going to be a dad, or just because you''re a big step in the right direction so you can take over thepany?" I smile. "To be honest, it''s because of both reasons. I''ll make sure nothing happens to Vanessa. I don''t want her stressed about anything. I''ll take care of her like crazy." "Hey, you shouldn''t overdo it or she''ll get irritated," he warns me. "I know, but I just want everything to be perfect." "And with you giving in to what she wants when ites to her management team, it''s already begun." I nod in agreement like he can see me. "Starting now, anything for her." My call with Frank ends shortly afterwards and I know that I should proceed to remove my clothes and take a shower, but I have the urge to checkup on Vanessa, so I put down my phone and head over to her bedroom. After I walk in, I find her standing by the mirror, grunting a few times as she struggles to pull down her zipper. "Need some help?" I ask, ncing at her lower half in her tight dress, then bringing my gaze to her back. "I don''t know what happened." She grunts with frustration as she drops her hand. "I''ve worn this dress before and I''ve never needed help, so I wonder why this thing is stuck now." "These things happen and you know it." Slowly, I approach her and stand right behind her, holding onto the zipper as I speak to her. "I just spoke to Frank and told him about everything, including Mr Westwood." "I still can''t believe you finally agreed." She chuckles. "It''s like I told you before. Anything you want, I''ll give it to you." Our eyes meet as I say that and hers grow just a little wide, which makes me assume that might''ve sounded suggestive. She looks away from the mirror before I can and while trying to pull down the zipper, I sigh, wondering what I should say but she beats me to it. "I''m going to check out Patrick''s apartment tomorrow." I tighten the grip on the zipper and pause for a moment with my movements. I thought I wouldn''t mind now that she''s pregnant, but it turns out that I still do. "And what will your day be like with him?" "Well, I guess we''ll have some lunch and then he''ll take me to his apartment." I subtly poke my cheek. "That sounds like a date." She only chuckles and changes the subject. "When are the two of you meeting up so you can teach him how to y tennis?" "Next weekend." I grunt, still making no progress with the zipper. "He actually called while we were still at your dad''s home." "Why didn''t you tell me?" "I was a little upset," I admit to her. "Why?" Our eyes meet in the mirror again. "Maybe that isn''t the appropriate word. I was jealous. It''s not fair that my mom''s giving you a gift and I get nothing." She bursts intoughter, cing a hand on her stomach as she looks right at me in the mirror. "It''s not funny," I say to her with a nk face. "Are you forgetting that I''m the one who''s pregnant?" "But it''s because of me that you''re pregnant." She burst intoughter again, making me clench my jaw. "It''s seriously not funny." No matter what I say, herughter doesn''t seem to fade. It''s only when my knucklees in contact with her skin that she stopsughing. Finally getting some movement from the zipper, I pull it down in one swift move and as soon as her back is midway exposed, I feel a stir in my groin. She gasps at the sensation of the air caressing her skin from the open window and even arches her back a little. This is the most intimate I''ve been with her since thest time she rejected me in the study. My gaze lingers on where the zipper rests and because it''s halfway down her back, it makes it the perfect tease. Not to get carried away and give in to the urge to pull it further down, I drop my hands and take a step back. "You can carry on from here," I say to her. "Thanks." She looks back at me with a smile. Opening the door, I say, "Call me if you need anything." "I''ll be fine," she assures me. I nod, closing the door behind me. As soon as I''m in the hallway, I rest the back of my head against the wall, unable to stop thinking about what I would''ve seen had I dragged the zipper all the way down. I haven''t had such deeply lustful thoughts about her for several weeks now, and it''s only because this is the first time in a while that I''ve seen her like that. Just as I feel myself getting a little hard, I shut out whatever it was I hoped to see with a deep exhale, then return to my bedroom. The moment I begin taking off my jacket, I find myself thinking about how she arched her back and the sensuality of my knuckle brushing against her skin. Fuck. What breaks my concentration is the sound of my phone ringing. It''s my father-inw, which makes me curious since we were there not too long ago. "Hello?" "Hello, my son. Are you busy right now?" "Not at all." "Even if that''s the case, I''ll make this quick. Tomorrow evening, I need to see you and my daughter." "Is everything alright?" I ask with concern. "Juste over and you''ll find out. Please don''t tell anyone else." His tone is serious. The call abruptly ends, making me pause for a moment. No matter how I think about it, I can onlye to the same conclusion - something''s not right. Chapter 118 Vanessa It was onlyst evening that Dominic and I were at my father''s house, making the announcement about the pregnancy and yet, he called me a few minutes after Dominic left my bedroom, saying he wanted to see both of us today. Though it''s already 1 p.m., I can''t stop thinking about the tone of his voice when he said that. It almost sounded urgent and serious. He didn''t even give me a single clue about what he wanted to talk about and it only makes me anticipate this evening so I can go over and find out. Patrick and I have just ordered lunch and this time, it''s a different restaurant. "I really hope you like this ce," he says, sitting across the table from me. "I like the ambience." I smile at him. "I really wanted to bring you to something better than all the other ces we''ve been to, because I can afford it now." "Come on. You should never talk like that." "But it''s the truth." He smiles at me. "I''m doing so much better now. Just look at me. Even you can see it." I nod, as if trying to be dismissive. "You don''t have to hide it." His smile fades. "I know I looked awful before, but look at me now." "To be honest, I just didn''t want to say it, but you''re right. You only get better and handsome. I bet you don''t even notice the girls swooning over you." Though I expect him to say something to that in agreement, he just stares at me with a half smile and the silence only makes me feel a little awkward, so I look away. "So, are you ready for your match with Dominic?" I ask, ncing at him as I try to ignore the awkwardness. "I wouldn''t call it a match. He''s only teaching me how to y." "If that''s what you''re expecting, then you''re wrong. My husband loves to bepetitive, so I''m certain that as soon as you get the hang of it, he''s actually going to challenge you to a match right there." "You think so?" He raises an eyebrow. I chuckle. "Wait and see. Just be ready for that." Our food arrives only a few minutester and it all looks so delicious that we both enjoy it. After the meal, we head over to his apartment and just from the yard, it''s better than I expected. He leads me inside, the bodyguards following right behind us and he keeps looking back at them, as if he has something to say but ends up not saying it. When I feel like he''s bothered by them, I tell them to stay back, then continue moving through the apartment with him to look around. Despite the bodyguards not present anymore, it still feels like he has something to get off his chest. As we walk up the stairs, I say, "You know, if you have something to say, just let it out." With a heavy sigh, he stops in his tracks, holding onto the railing. "For the past few weeks, you haven''t had the bodyguards with you and it''s the mostfortable I''ve ever been, so why are they back?" The reason behind it puts a smile on my face. "Dominic insists that I should always have bodyguards now." "I thought it''s up to you to decide when you get to have these bodyguards." He furrows his eyebrows. "That''s true, but things are different now because it''s for my own safety." "Safety?" "I''m pregnant." His eyes widen a little and he suddenly steps forward and hugs me. "Congrattions," he says. "Thanks," I say to him, unable to hug him back as I''m ufortable. When he senses me trying to pull out of his hold around me, he drops his arms and I take a step back. I would''ve never thought that something like this would be happening again, but here we are. Walking down the stairs with my heart racing, I say, "You have a lovely home. I think I should go now."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "But why so soon? Can''t you stay a bit longer?" He follows behind me. "I can''t. I have other things to do." Just as I get to thest step, he holds onto my wrist. "Wait." His voice is gentle. I turn around, ncing at his hand on my wrist then up at his face. He sighs, then takes a step forward to get closer. "I''m happy for you and if there''s anything you need, anything at all, I''m here for you." He gives a half smile. I force myself to smile as I pull away from his grip and instantly walk away. "Thanks. I should go now." "I''ll walk you to the door," he says from behind me. "Yeah...sure." I don''t even bother looking back as I can feel my heart racing. Had this been so many years ago, I would''ve been ttered by all this, but it''s no longer the case. I thought we were past this, but I guess not. Dominic only arrives home around 6 p.m. so he freshens up quickly and we head to my father''s house thirty minutester. On the way there, I can''t stop thinking about what happened with Patrick andst time, I had said to myself that if he would ever try anything like that, I would actually tell him that I didn''t like it, yet couldn''t bring myself to do it as I was caught off guard. "How did it go with Patrick?" Dominic asks. "It was great. His apartment is quite lovely." "I see." "Yeah." I clench my fist, deciding not to tell him about everything else that happened with Patrick. "How long do you think we''ll stay over for dinner?" he asks. "Maybe two hours." "Good, because I have to meet someone extremely important at 9 p.m. and he''s a potential investor who wants to meet over some drinks." "I''m sure this shouldn''t take too long. I still wonder why my dad wants us for dinner." "Me too. I still keep thinking about how serious he sounded. Whatever it is, we''re about to find out." Thinking about it makes me anxious since I still have no idea what this could be about. "While on my way back from work, I was thinking about names," Dominic says. "Names?" I look over at him. "For my hair care line? I thought I already came up with that." "That''s not what I''m talking about." He shakes his head. "Then what is it?" "I''m talking about the baby." My lips curve into a smile. "Really?" "Yeah." "Then let''s hear them." I shift in my seat so I can face him more. He leans back, stroking his chin. "If it''s a girl, I was thinking of Alicia or Maka and if it''s a boy, I was thinking of Trent or Kent." "Nope," I firmly say to him. He scoffs. "You make it sound like those are horrible names." "Wait until you hear mine." I grin with excitement. "If it''s a girl, Allison or Riley and if it''s a boy, Ethan or Liam." "Nope. My suggestions sound way better than yours." He shakes his head. My jaw drops. "I was just about to say that." I cross my arms and face the other side. "If you don''t want any of mine and I don''t want any of yours, let''s try this again some other time," he suggests. Liking the idea, I nod lightly. "Cool." We arrive at my father''s house after fifteen minutes and he treats us to a lovely dinner. It''s almost as grand as the previous evening when everyone was present. Though it''s just the three of us, I find myself treasuring this moment and my heart breaks a little, wonder and what it would''ve been like had my mother been sitting here as well. en.swhovels After dinner, my father gets up from his seat and says, "Please join me in the living room so we can talk." He smiles but I see some pain in his eyes. I look over at Dominic and it seems he sees it, too, but he only shrugs. Wondering what this is about, we My father sits alone on the other couch with a dreadful sigh and hearing it worries me, especially with the way he presses his lips together. "I didn''t want to say this right away. That''s why I thought we could first have a lovely meal together." His voice suddenly trembles a little. "Dad, what''s going on?" He sighs heavily. "I don''t think there''s a better way of saying this." With a sad expression, he says, "I''m not well." Chapter 119 Dominic "It really doesn''t look good for me, my children. The cancer''s spread to my lungs." I would''ve never guessed that this was what my father-inw had to say and it''s for this reason that it leaves me feeling crushed in a way that scares me, especially for Vanessa. I look over at her and she just freezes in her spot, not even blinking as she struggles to find her words. Hearing this devastating news makes the air thick with tension as no one wants to speak and I can only imagine what''s going through her mind right now. Hoping to break the painful silence, Ipose myself to hide my shock as I prepare to say something, but he sighs heavily, his voice breaking as he speaks. "Remember the time I was away for two weeks? I told everyone that I was leaving to go on business but the truth is I actually went for chemo. I''ve actually been frequently doing this in secret, but it didn''t work because the tumor''s grown." "But...but when did you find out about this?" I ask, ncing at Vanessa''s trembling shoulders and hands. "I found out a few months ago but I didn''t want to say anything. I wanted to wait until my daughter got married and I''d hear the good news that I would be a grandfather and it finally happened. I didn''t wan anything toe in the way of that joy." "You shouldn''t say it like it''s the end of the world." I smile through the sadness in my heart. "For me, the end is closer than you think. I have less than a year." As soon as he says that, Vanessa rises to her feet and runs off, cing her hand over her mouth. Concerned, I get up so I can go after her. "Give her some time," my father-inw says to me. I stop in my tracks and my heart actually breaks for her as I can only imagine what she''s going through right now. I take a few steps back, sitting back down with him and I can tell he''s trying to hold back his tears. I sorrowfully bury my face in my hands, thinking about how much Vanessa and her father treasure each other. The two of us sit in silence as I can''t even think of any words offort but by the looks of it, he doesn''t need them. He keeps a smile on his face like he''s thinking about a lot, but that doesn''t make me feel any better. The more I sit here, the more I feel the need to see Vanessa and speak to her. Unable to take it anymore, I get up without saying a word and he doesn''t even stop me this time.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The mansion is so huge that I use my phone and call her but she doesn''t pick up. I take it upon myself to search every room and it takes me a while, but finally, I find her standing in the corner of one of the bedrooms with her hands resting on her arms for selffort. I gently close the door behind me, keeping my eyes on her trembling shoulders. Though I don''t hear her cry, I can tell she''s holding it in. I stand right behind her, slowly reaching out with my hand in the hopes that she doesn''t push it away since I can''t tell what state she''s in. As soon as ites in contact with her shoulder, I gently say, "Come here." She instantly turns around, burying her face in my chest and breaking down into tears. I gently rub her back with my arm wrapped around her waist as she tightly holds onto me. "It''s okay," I whisper to her. "No. It''s not," her voice trembles with emotion. "I''ll do everything I can to prevent the worst from happening," I assure her as I close my eyes as I mean every word. I continue holding her for a few minutes so she can let it out, until I feel the need to make a suggestion to her as I look down at her. "We should go downstairs to your father." "No! I don''t want to see him." "I know you don''t mean that." I ce my hands on the sides of her face, looking into her teary eyes as I wipe her tears away. "You need to talk to him about this and hear what etse as to he has to say. I know you''re upset, but also know that this hurts you asmuch as it hurts him, soe with me." More tears rush down her cheeks and I wipe them away again, then hold her hand after she agrees toe with me. As we make our way out of the room, she wraps her arm around mine, resting her head on the side of my arm. While we walk in silence, she constantly sniffles and I tightly hold her hand, this being the onlyfort I can give her. She needs to talk to her father. As soon as we''re back downstairs, he rises from his seat and she pulls away from me, running toward him and bursting into tears again as they embrace each other. She pulls on the fabric of his sleeves, the sorrow in her voice deep. I''ve seen her break down before, but not like this and it makes me face the ceiling just so I can hold back my own tears. I don''t remember thest time I felt this way. "I''m so sorry I kept this from you, my sweet child," he says to her, his voice shaky. "But what....what about... surgery?" she asks, the desperation in her voice filled with sorrow. "I''m afraid I don''t have the strength for that. Even if I did, the cancer''s too advanced." "No! This can''t be it, I don''t want to lose you, too!" She holds him tighter as her voice gets louder while in tears. As they have their moment, I just stand in ce, fighting hard to hold back the wet sensations in my eyes. Breaking out of each other''s embrace, they sit down together and I sit on the other couch. She rests her head on his shoulder as he wipes her tears and I sigh deeply, the heaviness in my heart something I didn''t expect. "Who else knows about this?" I ask him, trying topose myself. "The two of you are the first to know," he says. "I''ll talk to everyone else after this." He smiles a little but I can tell he''s just devastated. While thinking about what words offort I can say, my phone rings from my pocket and it''s the potential investor, informing me that he''ll be ready to meet up soon so we can talk and drink together. After reading the message a second time, I look at Vanessa and say, "Will you being home with me?" She firmly shakes her head. "I want to sleep in my old room." I can understand the value it holds right now, so I nod in understanding, deciding to stick around for a few more minutes until it''s closer to the time for me to leave. I don''t even see myself enjoying the drinks I''ll be having this evening as my mind will just be on this devastating news. My father-inw tries to lighten the mood by talking about old memories, but they do nothing for her as she doesn''t smile even for a second. When it seems she can''t take it anymore and wants to be alone, I hold her hand and lead her up to her bedroom since I know where it is. I bring her inside and she''s silent the entire time. Though she doesn''t cry, I know she''s deeply hurting inside. Without taking off her shoes, she gets on the bed and curls up into a ball, hugging the pillow tightly. I nce at her back a few times as I stand by the door, about to close it so I can get to the car, but she sniffles and I I''I can tell she''s in tears again. The longer I stand here and watch the harder it gets for me to leave. At the same time, this is one of the most important investors I''ve ever had for my personal projects. What should I do? Chapter 120 Dominic Not once in my life have I ever missed out on such an important investor and I would have never thought that I would find myself in such a situation. Despite my entire body facing the door because I want to leave, I can''t seem to turn my neck and face the exit as I keep looking at Vanessa, who curls up even more. I clench my jaw with a sigh, take out my phone, send a message, then turn it off and close the door behind me. I don''t even question whether I''ve made the right decision or not as I approach the bed. It seems my will to stay is just that much stronger. I take off my shoes and slowly get on top, aligning myself on my side right behind her. cing my hand on her trembling shoulder, I quietly say, "Come here." She instantly turns to face me, once again burying her facing my chest. Judging by how she clings to me, she needs me right now.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her tears soak part of my shirt in only a few seconds but right now, that doesn''t even matter. "I don''t want to lose him!" She sniffles. "I know," I say to her, wondering what else to say but I have nothing. Instead I keep rubbing her back, resting my chin right on top of her head. It takes a long time for her to stop crying and for as long as he does, she doesn''t let go of me, just as I don''t let go of her. I even lose track of time as I don''t check my wristwatch. My hold on her trembling body is fixed, leaving it up to her to get away from me when she no longer wants to cry in my arms. A few hours afterforting her, she stops crying and falls asleep right in my arms. I give it some more time just so I don''t wake her up and when I''m certain that she won''t, I gently let her go, cing her head on the pillow. After I get off the bed, I put on my shoes and gently close the door behind me to go back downstairs. I don''t even bother turning on my phone since I''m certain of how much the potential investor is probablyshing out at me for canceling on him at thest moment. Even though Ie downstairs to be alone and process everything I''ve witnessed this evening, I find my father-inw in the same seat that I left him in a few hours ago. "You''re still awake," I say to him as I approach. "It''s almost midnight." "I don''t think I can sleep tonight," he says with sadness. "How''s my daughter doing?" "It took a while, but she fell asleep in my arms." He smiles at me. "Thank you for taking care of her. I don''t know what it would''ve been like had you not been here." I lean back in my seat as I think about it, wondering what would''ve happened to Vanessa had I decided to leave and have those drinks. Even though my father-inw and I sit in silence for a few seconds, the air isn''t thick with tension and I lean forward, realizing something as I look at him. "There was that time you invited me for breakfast here and asked me to take care of Vanessa. I couldn''t understand it before, but I do now." He nods. "I''ve seen how my daughter is loved by all of you. That''s why I''m not afraid to leave her behind. I still hope I''ll be around long enough to see my grandchild. After thinking about it, part of me actually regrets revealing this now." "Why?" "Thest thing I want is for my daughter to be stressed out about this when she''s pregnant." "I thought of that, too but you know what? It doesn''t matter when you would have said it. Her reaction wouldn''t have been any different and it''s like you said, you were waiting for this. You should''ve seen her in my arms. She doesn''t want to lose you and I''ll do what I can to make sure that it doesn''t happen." "There''s no need for that, my son. I''ve already epted it." "She hasn''t." "I know it''ll take a while for her and it hurts." "After what I saw, you''re right about that. Have you already told my parents?" "I''ll tell them in the morning and here''s what I want." He sounds a little enthusiastic. "No one should be sad about this. I''m still here, aren''t I? In thest few hours, I''ve been deeply thinking about something. I want to live my life to the fullest and make the best memories that I possibly can while I''m still here." He smiles painfully and my heart actually breaks for him. "Well, how about a drink?" he says with enthusiasm. "Are you sure that''s okay?" I ask. He chuckles. "Of course!" He leads me to the mini bar where we sit together and hepletely seems different as he bes more expressive with his gestures. "So, have you already thought of names for my grandchild?" I smile a little, despite the sadness. "Vanessa and I couldn''t agree on a single name. She had her own suggestions and I had mine." "Just give it more time." He pats me on the back. "Are you ready for what''s toe in the months leading up to the delivery?" I sigh. "I haven''t really thought about that." "When myte wife was pregnant with Vanessa, there were times I had to wake up in the middle of the night to buy specific snacks she wanted to eat. It was overwhelming sometimes, but I loved every moment of it. I hope you cherish it atp." As he tells me all about his experience during those months we find ourselves talking for a few hours more and it doesn''t even feel like he gave us some bad news earlier. While talking to him, I alsoe to the realization that there''s something important that needs to change between Vanessa and me. After he finally goes off to bed, Ie back to Vanessa''s bedroom, quietly closing the door behind me and she''s still fast asleep and well covered up just as I left her. I watch her sleeping face for a moment as I take off my shoes, then get on the bed and rest my head on the other pillow while keeping a distance between us. My father-inw has gone to sleep, which should make it easy for me to sleep in any of the other bedrooms, yet I''ve chosen to be here. Vanessa Even before I open my eyes, I can hear the birds outside in the tree that''s always been next to my bedroom window. My vision slowly adjusts as I look to my left and my eyes widen at the sight of Dominic, resting his back against the headboard while on his phone. "Good morning," he says, looking at me. I instantly sit up, furrowing my eyebrows at him. "When did you get here?" "I''ve been here sincest night." "What? You slept here?" "I did." "But I didn''t feel a thing." "I''m d you didn''t. Actually, I only slept for about two hours since I was up almost all night having a chat with my father-inw." As soon as he mentions him, my heart breaks. First, it was my mom and now it''s him. Just as I look away and frown, he holds my hand and says, "While I was up with him, I could see so much by having those conversations with him. He needs you and he''s trying to be strong by looking on the bright side." I sigh. "This isn''t easy for me because I just found out." "I know. He actually talked about his dream to live long enough to hold his grandchild and go to amusement parks and stuff like that." As he continues to talk about the conversation he had with my father, I can tell that he actually seems hurt by this and it warms my broken heart to see that he cares. Right when he''s in the middle of talking about the name suggestions my father had, I gasp, pulling my hand away from his. "What''s wrong?" he asks. "Howe you spent the night here when you had to meet up with that investor?" He smiles. "I decided not to go." "What?" "I thought you figured that out when I got on this bed." "I assumed you were going to leave afterwards." "No. I didn''t want to leave you alone." Realizing that he chose to stay because of me puts a small smile on my face as I remember how he was my only source offort and I desperately needed him. Only a few secondster, my smile fades as I think of something. "I have a question," I say to him. "Go ahead." "I need you to be honest with me. Did you mainly stay because you didn''t want anything to happen to the life growing inside of me?" Chapter 121 Vanessa My question makes Dominic chuckle, leaving me to wonder what''s funny about it. "I was waiting for that question," he says. "No. That''s not the reason I stayed. I just really wanted to be here. Had you not been pregnant, I would''ve still been here." Maybe it''s the tone of his voice, or the look in his eyes, but with everything he''s just said, I believe him. "Thank you." I give a half smile. "For what?" "For being here when I needed you." "I''m d I stayed. Now, how about you get out of bed, freshen up ande down for breakfast?" "What time is it?" I tilt my head in curiosity. "It''s 10 minutes past 9." "Did you already have your breakfast?" "No. We were actually waiting for you to wake up so we could have it together." I sigh, nodding in understanding. Though I want to smile, I just can''t bring myself to do it. Even with that, thinking about hisfort, which calmed me down until I fell asleep, makes me appreciate him even more. I get out of bed and only get undressed in the bathroom, where I look at myself in the mirror before I begin to shower. My puffy eyes are so obvious, yet Dominic didn''t point them out. He must''ve decided not to do it because of the situation. Had it been anything else, he might''ve said something. I would have never thought he would be this considerate. While in a robe, Ie out of the shower and there''s no sign of him, which makes me think he must''ve left a while ago to give me privacy. I dress up quickly, hoping that I don''t break down again as soon as I see my father.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. While making my way down the stairs, I get closer to the dining room and I hear my father''s voice echo. It''s filled with positivity as he talks to Dominic. Though it makes me smile, hearing him talk like that also breaks my heart because I know he''s trying to be strong for me and all I can do is be strong for him. With everything Dominic told me earlier about what they talked about, he''s really trying to live the rest of his life the best way he can. Holding my head high, I approach the dining room and at the sight of my father, my heart starts racing like I''m going to break down, but he gets up from his seat and smiles at me with his arms wide open. "Good morning, my child." He evenes to me before I can get to the table and I can''t help but smile. "Good morning, dad." "I''ve been waiting for you." He smiles brightly but looking in his eyes, I realize this hurts him more than anyone but he''s trying to hide it. "Please sit down and let''s eat," he says. "The thing is I''m not really hungry," I say to him. "Seriously?" Dominic says, shaking his head at me. "What''s wrong?" I ask. "Aren''t you forgetting something?" His tone almost sounds serious. "I still don''t understand." I shrug. "You''re pregnant. Did you forget that part?" Hees to me, pulling me away from my father. "Sit down with me." I follow his lead while he holds my hand and we sit down next to each other. "Let''s eat," he says. I look over at my father as he takes his seat and he nods in agreement with Dominic. "You really shouldn''t do this to yourself, not now," Dominic says. I sigh in defeat. It''s only because I''m still processing this news that I don''t feel like having anything to eat, but after I nce at my stomach and the life growing inside of me, I tell myself that I have to eat. Suddenly, Dominic gets up and begins to serve my food, making my heart flutter even with everything that''s going on. "Thank you," I say to him. "Let me know if there''s anything else you need." He finally sits down. As we begin to eat, my father says, "I was looking at a beautiful ind a few days ago. I''d love to go there." He says it so casually that it makes me pause as look at Dominic. This is one of those things he wants to do before it''s toote. It breaks my heart a little, but Dominic gives me a small smile and nod, gesturing for me to say something in addition. "Do you have any specific date of when you want to go?" I ask. My question instantly makes my father more enthusiastic as he leans back in his seat and raises his eyebrows in excitement. "I was thinking I could go next week. I''m certain it should be fun!" I nce at Dominic again and he once again gives me a nod. This is exactly what my father needs, so I continue asking him simr questions and it doesn''t even feel like there''s something deeper going on. After the meal, Dominic has to leave for the office and I apany him outside. "On my way back from the office, I''lle and pick you up," he says, standing by the open car door. "That''s actually something I wanted to talk to you about." "What is it?" "I want to stay here for a few days. I don''t want to leave my dad just yet." "Of course. Take all the time you need, but I''m stilling over in the evening." I nod with a half smile. "Thanks for everything. Had you not been here, things would be very different right now." Suddenly, he pulls me closer for a hug and it''s unexpected that I''m unable to hug him back. Just as I think we''re about to break the hug since he slightly moves away, he ces his lips on mine. Even without our tongues involved, it still shocks me since no one''s watching us but he''s doing it anyway. Just as I find joy in it for a second, it fades when I begin to wonder... is he doing this out of pity? Chapter 122 Vanessa With my father telling everyone else I''m only left with Mia to tell. Even though I only tell her on the phone, it''s more difficult than I thought it would be. "I''m so sorry about this," she says. "I just want to hug you right now, but I''m out of the country." I chuckle painfully. "You can always hug me when youe back." "How''s Dominic taking all this?" As I respond, I instantly think about the kiss right before he left. I still can''t stop thinking about the possibility that he did it out of pity and it makes me a little sad. "And you know what?" she says, "I was going to ask you about how it went with Patrick yesterday, but now obviously isn''t the time. It''ll be up to you to tell me all about it when you''re ready." "Thanks for understanding." "How could I not understand when I''m your best friend?" I chuckle softly. Hearing footsteps from the staircase, I look up and notice my father in a different suit, which instantly makes me narrow my eyes. "Can I call you back?" I say to Mia. "Of course. Take all the time you need." Right after the call, I approach the stairs and wait until he gets to the bottom step. "Dad, what''s going on? Why do you look like you''re going out?" "I am," he says, fixing his cor. "But where are you going?" "I know I said I was going to tell everyone over the phone, but I think it''s better to do it in person. Do you want toe with me?" "No. I''ll stay right here and wait for you." He holds my hand. "You don''t even have to tell me the reason behind it. I can already see it." I press my lips together with a nod. Thest thing I want is to relive that moment from yesterday when he broke the news to Dominic and me. "I''m so d you''re staying here for a few days, but this only means Dominic will be here so many times to check on his lovely wife." "Dad, stop." I smile, feeling a little embarrassed. "But that''s the truth. You won''t be home for a few days and-" Suddenly, he looks to the side and coughs painfully, twisting his face in difort. I get closer, my heart instantly racing in panic. "Dad? Are you okay?" He coughs once again, then rxes his facial muscles and sighs with relief. "I''m alright," he assures me. "I don''t believe you." I shake my head. "I''m used to this by now." He smiles, still trying to ease my concern. "It''ll only happen more frequently. Please don''t worry about me too much because I''m already worried about you." I sigh in defeat, still not satisfied with the way things are going. While my father is away, I constantly take strolls around the yard and in most of the rooms, trying to relive all the memories that I hold dear to me and those that have to do with my father. With no one to see me, I break down again for a few minutes, thenpose myself and proceed to look for a distraction. I put on a show but barely watch it as I not only think about what it''s going to be like as the months go by, but also hoping to see my father holding his grandchild with joy. Suddenly, my phone rings, making me flinch a little. The caller ID makes me purse my lips for a moment. I haven''t spoken to Patrick since I left his apartment yesterday and he hasn''t been in touch with me either. Only looking for distractions, I decide to pick up his call. "Hello?" "Hey, Vanessa." He awkwardly clears his throat. "How are you doing?" "Great." "I don''t think you mean that and I know what''s wrong." "You do?" I sit up more, wondering how he found out about my father''s health condition. "Yes, it''s about yesterday," he says. I sigh with relief, realizing that he''s thinking of something else but because it''s something I already wanted to talk about, I don''t let the opportunity slip away from me. "You''re right. This is about yesterday. I actually wanted to talk to you about it in person but since we''re already on the topic, I didn''t like that." "I can tell. I''m sorry I just..." He trails off. "Go on. Tell me." "Maybe some other time. I was just checking on you because we haven''t spoken ever since that happened. Are we cool?" I sigh. "Of course." After the call, I rest the back of my head against my seat, feeling just a bit better because I got that out of the way, but what else does he have to say? My father returns in the evening but he''s not alone. Dominic''s entire family''s with him and they keepforting me, yet it''s my father, who needs that. I soon understand that this is a collective attempt to make me feel better and as they all embrace me while we talk, it already makes a difference. While we''re all in the living room, Dominic arrives and raises his eyebrows as he looks around at everyone. He then makes eye contact with me and I just shrug. It seems he''s just as surprised as I am. Dinner is filled with so much chatterThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. led with as everyone gathers at the dining table and having such arge family present makes me so much better. I look around and smile, my heart filled with gratitude. I didn''t know I needed this. Three days after staying with my father, I''m finally ready to go home but still n on making frequent visits to my father''s house. Dominices to pick me up, but not without sharing breakfast with him. Even though he came here every day, he didn''t spend the night like the first time as he had so much work to do. Considering how things are, I''m d he didn''t as it wouldn''t have made any difference to me. I haven''t had any other thoughtstely, other than gaining a new appreciation for him and my father''s health. The ride home is silent during the first few minutes until he says, "So, about your Uncle Jerry." I instantly roll my eyes. "What about him?" "What''s he like? I know I get to meet him soon now that the entire family knows about my father-inw''s health but I''m curious." I shake my head in disbelief. "It''s even crazy that you have to ask me what my uncle is like. He should''ve been there at my wedding, but he wasn''t. My dad doesn''t have the best rtionship with him." "That''s why I''m so curious about him." "You''ll find out when you meet him. I won''t spoil it for you and who knows? Maybe he''s changed." "Changed?" He furrows his eyebrows. "You''ll see." After we arrive home, I head up to my bedroom so I can take a shower and he follows right behind me, heading to his own bedroom. As soon as I open the door to my room, my jaw drops in shock at the sight before me. Walking in, I say, "What happened here? Where''s all the stuff I usually have on my dressing mirror?" He sighs as hees in, making me turn around to face him. "The night I had a few drinks with my father-inw, some of the things we talked about made me realize that things need to be different because you''re pregnant." "What are you talking about?" Taking a step forward, he says, "Starting now, you and I will sleep in the same bedroom." Chapter 123 Vanessa Of all the things Dominic could''ve possibly said to me at this moment this wasn''t one of them and it makes my jaw drop in surprise. "Are you serious?" I ask quietly. He casually nods and says. "Of course I am." "But-" "Listen to me." He continues to tower over me. "Your dad said so much that night and it really had me thinking a lot, just as I told you before. That''s why I need to have you close. I won''t let anything happen during this period and what better way than to have you in the same bedroom with me?" The only time I''ve ever been in Dominic''s bed was when we made love. Other than that, I was never there and this for me, is so unexpected that I can''t help but smile. "You really want me in the same bedroom as you?" I ask, feeling my cheeks tingle a little. "Yes, just so I can keep an eye on you." His voice is firm. I nod, but sigh. "Then what was the point of taking out all my cosmetics? My dressing mirror is now empty. I could always do what I want here and then sleep in your bedroom at night." "No. If we''re doing this, we''re doing it all the way, so what do you say?" "Fine," I say to him, trying to stayposed. He sighs with satisfaction. "Good. Now,e with me." "Where?" "Our bedroom. There''s something I need to show you." I follow behind him, smiling to myself again because it means so much to me that whatever he discussed with my father had an impact on him. He opens the door, then leaves it open for me so I can walk in and this time, it feels different because it''s my new bedroom. The first thing that catches my full attention are a few of my clothes on the bed. "Did you bring all my clothes here?" I nce in his direction. "No, only the ones that I could see. I didn''t want to touch too much of your stuff, just in case I would end up touching something private. This was just for start." Looking over at his dressing mirror, I notice therge box right by the corner on the floor. "I''ve never seen that before," I say to him, pointing at the box. "That''s where I put all your cosmetics." I smile a little. "You make it sound like you packed everything yourself." "I did." He firmly nods. "Why didn''t you get the butlers or the maidservants to do it?" "No." Hees closer. "Now that you''re pregnant, I''ll only ask for help from others if I can''t do something myself. As long as I can, I will." My heart flutters once again and I give him a nod as our eyes lock. Just so I don''t get carried away, I look to the side and clear my throat, but he speaks before I can. "Have you ever looked inside my wardrobe?" I look around as I think about it, then raise my eyebrows as I shake my head. "Now that you''ve mentioned it, I don''t think I''ve ever done that." He chuckles, heading over to the wardrobe to open the doors for me. I get closer, looking at all his clothes neatly hanging and I nod as I say, "I guess I''ll have to make space for myself." He shakes his head, walking inside the wardrobe and I raise my eyebrows. fn only a few seconds, he''s out of sight, making me curious. I quickly follow behind him and my eyes widen at all the avable space in the back. It almost feels like another room in which one can fit some furniture. Content Belongs to NovelDrama.Org "There''s more than enough space for you in here," he says, standing behind me. "Despite how many clothes I have, I can never fill up this ce but with you here, that''s about to change." "What''s that supposed to mean?" I raise an eyebrow, looking back at him before I can even face him with my entire body. "You know exactly what I''m trying to say. Don''t even get me started on your shoe collection." He nces at his wristwatch. "I''ll have to leave soon.thave an important meeting. Get Some help to unpack everything." "I can do this myself. I need a distraction anyway." He pauses before responding, then nods in understanding. "I guess I''ll see you in the evening," he says, stepping out of the wardrobe. "Wait." I call out to him before he can leave the bedroom. "What is it?" He looks back at me with concern. "I need to have a word with you before you leave." I stand right in front of therge bed. "Did something happen?" He approaches me again.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Not really?" I shake my head. "Then why do you sound serious?" "Because this is important for me. You''re the one who wants me here, right?" "Of course that''s why I brought your cosmetics here." "Which means this is no longer just your bedroom. It''s my bedroom, too." "Of course." "And that also means I get to decide what happens here, right?" I ask. He scoffs. "I have no idea where this conversation is going, but let''s see." I cross my arms and say, "I only have one condition for you if you want me to be here. Otherwise, I''ll be okay going back to my bedroom." "No. That''s not happening." "That''s why you need to agree to my condition." "Fine. What is it?" "You need to stop making a mess with your clothes." "Seriously?" He shakes his head in disbelief. "Come on. You know I''m right." He sighs. "Does it bother you that much?" "Of course it does." "But that''s why we have the maidservants here." He shrugs. "No." I firmly shake my head. "Just because we have them doesn''t mean you should be messy. Do that if you want, but not around me. It''s okay if you don''t want to. I''ll just sleep in my bedroom." "No you''re not. You''re staying right here with me." He chuckles in disbelief as he yfully rolls his eyes. "Fine, I''ll be more mindful." I smile at him as I look away but suddenly, a sharp pain in my stomach makes me grunt loudly, sending him into a state of panic.